'"It. 

PRINCETON,  N.  J.  nJJ 


Purchased  by  the  Hamill  Missionary  Fund. 


DS  772    .K48  1902  , 
Ketler,   Issac  Conrad,  1853- 
1913. 

The  tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


Digitized  by 

the  Internet  Archive 

in  2015 

https://archive.org/details/tragedyofpaotingOOketl 


REV.  HORACE  TRACY  PITKIN. 


THE  TRAGEDY 
OF  PAOTINGFU 


AN  AUTHENTIC  STORT 

OF  THE 

Lives,  Services  and  Sacrifices  of  the 
Presbyterian,  Congregational  and 
China  Inland  Missionaries  who 
Suffered  Martyrdom  at  Paotingfu, 
China,  June  30th  and  July  i,  1900 

BY 

ISAAC  C.  KETLER 


NEW  YORK  CHICAGO  TORONTO 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
1902 


Copyright  i902 

BY 

FLEMING  H.  REVELL  COMPANY 
(June) 


Dcbicateb  to 
ITTargaret  Kctler  (Silson 
anb  to  tlje  mang  ottjcr  frienbs 
of  tl^osc  rot^o  peristjeb 
at  paotmgfu, 

3une  30  anb  3ulg 

WOO 


MARTYRED  AT  PAOTINGFU 


PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD 

George  Yardley  Taylor,  M.  D. 
Rev.  Frank  Edson  Simcox 
Mrs.  May  Gilson  Simcox 
Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge,  M.  D. 
Mrs.  Elsie  Sinclair  Hodge 
C      Paul  Gilson  Simcox 
Children  <   Francis  Raymond  Simcox 
V        Margaret  Simcox 
Native  Christians  and  Helpers 

AMERICAN  BOARD 

Miss  IMary  S.  Morrill 
Miss  Annie  Allender  Gould 
Rev.  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin 
Rev.  ]\Ieng  Chang-chun 
And  Other  Native  Helpers  at  the  American  Board 
Compound 

CHINA  INLAND  MISSION 

Mr.  Benjamin  Bagnall 
Mrs.  Emily  Kingsbury  Bagnall 
Gladys  Bagnall 
(Child) 

Rev.  William  Cooper 


ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS 

This  book  was  written  to  put  on  record  the 
services  and  sacrifices  of  the  missionaries  who 
perished  at  Paotingfu,  China,  June  30th  and  July 
1st,  1900.  The  story  as  here  told  is  a  thoroughly 
authentic  one.  It  is  published  in  the  confident 
belief  that  it  will  quicken  the  interest  of  Christian 
people  in  foreign  missions  and  awaken  lively 
sympathy  with  the  work  of  the  Presbyterian  and 
Congregational  churches  at  Paotingfu. 

The  author  is  under  obligations  to  many  mis- 
sionaries and  others  for  very  substantial  help  in 
the  preparation  of  this  memorial  volume.  It  is 
pleasing  to  record  the  kindly  interest  many  have 
shown  in  the  progress  of  the  undertaking,  and 
their  readiness  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  facili- 
tate it.  Valuable  help  has  been  received  from  a 
score  or  more  of  missionaries,  among  whom  are 
Mrs.  Amelia  P.  Lowrie.  the  Rev.  J.  Walter 
Lowrie,  the  Rev.  John  Wherry,  D.D.,  the  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  A.  M.  Cunningham,  Dr.  Eliza  E. 
Leonard,  Mrs.  Letitia  Thomas  Pitkin,  Miss  Janet 
iMcKillican,  Dr.  Maud  :\Iackey,  Dr.  W.  C.  Noble, 
the  Rev.  G.  Henry  Ewing,  the  Rev.  Isaac  Pier- 
son,  the  Rev.  and  ]\Irs.  J.  Albert  Miller,  and  the 
9 


lo  Acknowledgements 


Rev.  Dr.  and  ]\Irs.  J.  L.  Whiting,  all  having  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  the  work  at  Paotingfu. 

The  author  desires  to  make  special  mention  of 
the  assistance  received  from  the  relatives  and 
friends  of  the  martyred  missionaries  and  of  a 
sketch  on  the  college  life  of  Mr.  Pitkin,  furnished 
by  the  Rev.  O.  H.  Bronson,  of  Simsbury,  Con- 
necticut, as  well  as  of  very  valuable  help  on  the 
lives  of  Misses  Morrill  and  Gould,  rendered  by 
Mrs.  Mary  E.  Cole,  of  Portland,  Maine. 

The  letters  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  furnish  in 
general  the  thread  of  the  story,  and  it  is  but  just 
to  say,  that  in  no  case  were  they  written  for  pub- 
lication. Of  the  more  than  three  hundred  letters 
written  by  them  from  October,  1893,  to  June  3d, 
1900,  and  accessible  for  this  work,  those  only 
have  been  used  which  seemed  clearly  to  aid  in 
presenting  a  living  picture  of  missionary  service 
and  sacrifice  at  Paotingfu. 

I.  C.  K. 

Grove  City  College,  Pa. 
June,  1902. 


CONTENTS 
I 

College  Life,  and  Love— The  Simcox  Home— A  Moth- 
er's Boy — Shadows  and  Shadows — The  Week  of 
Prayer— A  Noble  Confession' — A  Roommate's  Testi- 
mony— Free  from  Clique  Entanglements— Comrade- 
ship— A  Girl's  Leadership — Prophetic  Lines — The 
Volunteer  Movement — Commencement  Day,  1890 — 
The  Love  of  Classmates  19 

II 

Breaking  Home  Ties. — The  Wedding  Trip — New 
Friendships — Clearfield's  Ideal — The  Week's  Round 
of  Social  Pleasures — The  Impressive  Sermon — Mrs. 
Simcox's  Talk  to  the  Children. — The  Reception  at  the 
Reed  Home — "  Never  Dreamed  that  Missionaries 
Looked  Like  These  " — The  "  Name  Book  " — Clear- 
field's Good-bye — The  Ordination — The  Last  Sabbath 
at  Home — Center's  Farewell  33 


III 

In  Far  Off  China, — There  Were  no  Tears  or  Sad  Feel- 
ings— Empress  of  China — Center's  Largess — The  Voy- 
age— The  Reception  at  Tientsin — On  to  Fencing — The 
American  Gentleman  at  the  Chinese  Inn — Entertained 
at  Dr.  Wherry's — At  Home  with  the  Cunninghams- 
First  Impressions — Paotingfu,  the  Strategic  Point — 
A  Family  Bereavement — First  Experiences  in  Country 

Work — Feeding  the  Hungry  48 

II 


12 


Contents 


IV 

The  Flight. — War  with  Japan — Mob  Violence  Threat- 
ened— Warned  to  Seek  Safety — Preparations  for  the 
Flight — Houseboat  to  Tientsin — Cholera  in  the  Com- 
pound— Sad  Deaths — A  New  Testament  for  the  Em- 
press Dowager — Exciting  War  News  ...  71 

V 

The  American  Board  Compound. — Isaac  Pierson  and  a 
Noble  Work — The  Laying  of  the  Foundation — Hum- 
ble Quarters — Providential  Leadings — The  Story  of 
Meng  and  Chang — Miss  Pierson's  Letter — "  Men  May 
Come  and  Men  May  Go — The  Growth  of  the  Native 
Church — The  Ordination  of  Meng  Chang-chun — A 
Missionary's  Joy — Dr.  Ament's  Story — The  Prophe- 
cies That  Went  Before  88 


VI 

Life  in  the  Compound  and  Some  Letters. — The  War 
Still  On — A  Winter  of  Anxiety — True  Friendships 
Formed — A  Picture  of  Life  in  the  Compound — How 
the  House  Was  Furnished — The  Warnings — The 
Reply  of  the  Japanese  Officer — Christmas  and  Loving 
Remembrances — Lights  and  Shades — How  Baby  Paul 
Quiets  the  Mob — ^The  Fears  of  Many  .      .      .  106 

VII 

Misses  Morrill  and  Gould. — Changes  in  the  Personnel 
of  the  Station — Mary  S.  Morrill — The  Old  Home- 
stead— The  Student  of  the  Family — Her  Early  Read- 
ing— At  the  Normal  School — A  Change  of  Faith — A 
Candidate  for  Appointment  to  the  Foreign  Field — 
Miss  Morrill's  Diffidence  and  Triumph — First  Year 
on  the  Field — Arrival  of  Miss  Gould  at  Paotingfu — 
Changes  at  the  Station — A  Child  of  Gentle  Breeding — 
Miss  Gould's  Farewell  at  Portland — Her  Birth  at 


Contents 


13 


Bethel — Her  Student  Career  at  Mount  Holyoke  Col- 
lege— Yoke  Fellows — A  Wonderful  Year's  Work — 
Miss  Morrill's  Vacation — New  Responsibilities  for 
Miss  Gould — The  Joyful  Return — Arrival  of  the  Sim- 
coxes   136 

VIII 

Dr.  Taylor  and  the  Presbyterian  Compound— Dr. 
Whiting's  Story — Dr.  Taylor  Transferred  to  Pao- 
tingfu — A  Memorial  Service — A  Tribute  by  Dr.  Hodge 
— Desire  to  Become  a  Physician — Van  Rensselaer 
Seminary — Admission  to  the  Lord's  Table — At  Prince- 
ton— A  Student  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania — 
Appointment  to  the  Foreign  Field — The  An  Ting 
Hospital — Linguistic  Accomplishments — Dr.  Taylor's 
Medical  Work  at  Paotingfu — His  Associates  in  the 
Compound — The  Precious  Home — Domestic  Trials. 

153 

IX 

Fruitful  Labours. — Miss  Morrill  the  Tireless  Worker 
— Her  Vacation  of  Value  to  Miss  Gould — Paotingfu 
Officials  Friendly — Itinerating — Missionaries  Going 
Home — A  Missionary  Letter  to  the  Clearfield  Ladies 
— Hugs  and  Kisses  to  Aunt  Beckie— The  Precious 
Day  at  Man  Ch'eng — Desire  to  do  Something  for  the 
Women — A  Cloud  no  Bigger  than  a  Man's  Hand — 
The  Railroad   177 

X 

Four  Summers  by  the  Sea. — Investing  Money  at  Pei- 
tai-ho — Death  of  Dorothy  Hayner — The  Blue  Ocean 
— The  Growth  of  Pei-tai-ho — The  Last  Summer  by 
the  Sea — ^The  Celebration  of  the  4th  of  July — Inter- 
esting Letters — Attack  on  the  Catholic  Compound  at 
Paotingfu — Missionary  Conferences — A  Letter  to 
a  Church  193 


14 


Contents 


XI 

Little  Men  and  Women. — Dr.  Coltman's  Mimic  Army 
— Hope  Cunningham — Two  Missing — Letter  to  Mrs, 
Whiting — Guests  at  the  Simcox  Cottage — Miss  Mc- 
Killican's  Letter — Praying  for  a  Baby  Sister — Francis 
the  Tease — A  Mother's  Solicitude — A  Letter  to  Mrs. 
Cunningham — Dr.  Mackey's  Testimony — Thanksgiv- 
ing Dinner  at  the  Ewings* — Mrs.  Lowrie's  Story  of 
the  Children — The  Hymns  They  Sang — Sorrow  Over 
Mrs.  Lowrie's  Departure — Baby  Margaret's  Letter. 

2l6 

xn 

Horace  Tracy  Pitkin— The  Pitkins  at  Pei-tai-ho— 
Their  Long  Wedding  Journey — Mrs.  Pitkin — Meet- 
ing at  Northfield — Mr.  Pitkin's  Early  Life  and  Edu- 
cation— A  Classmate's  Story — Yale  University  and 
Union  Theological  Seminary — A  Travelling  Secretary 
— Marriage  at  Troy,  Ohio — Meeting  the  Council — Or- 
dination— Representative  of  the  Pilgrim  Church, 
Cleveland — Silent  Years  at  Paotingfu — The  Tribute 
of  Dr.  Goodrich — Mrs.  Pitkin's  Departure  for  the 
Homeland  241 

XHI 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge. — 
How  the  Appointment  was  Received  at  Paotingfu — 
Arrival,  May  2nd — Reception — The  Thoughtfulness  of 
an  American  Lady — The  Boyhood  of  Cortlandt  Van 
Rensselaer  Hodge — Graduate  of  Princeton  and  of  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania — Finds  a  Congenial  Com- 
panion at  the  University— A  Caller  at  the  Sinclair 
Home—The  Story  of  Elsie  Sinclair— A  Church  Wed- 
ding— A  Graphic  Sketch — Silent  and  Busy  Months  at 
Paotingfu— The  Trip  to  the  South— Christmas,  1899 
— Social  Life  in  the  Compound — The  Favourite  Hymns 
— Mrs.  Hodge  and  the  Children   ....  263 


Contents 


15 


XIV 

Deepening  Shadows. — The  Emperor  Overthrown — Ex- 
citement in  the  North — Fears  for  Missions — Railway 
Disturbances — Mr.  Simcox  Threatened — Shadows — 
Depressing  Effect  on  the  Missionaries — A  Busy  Sum- 
mer for  All — Statement  of  Conditions  Seven  Months 
Before  the  Tragedy — The  Boxer  Uprising — Foreign 
Ministers  Lacking  in  Backbone — The  Darkness  Deep- 
ens— Mrs.  Simcox's  Letter  300 

XV 

Elect  Ones  and  Precious. — Good  Fellowship  Among 
the  Missionaries — The  Story  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bag- 
nall — Their  Hospitable  Home  at  Paotingfu — Sweet 
Little  Gladys — Rev.  William  Cooper — The  First 
Martyr  of  Paotingfu — Dark  Days  at  the  American 
Board  Compound — Praying  for  Grit — "  If  Not  on 
Earth,  Will  Meet  in  Heaven" — Mr.  Pitkin's  Last 
Letter — An  Appeal  for  Help — "  Immanuel  "      .  326 

XVI 

Abiding  His  Time. — The  Great  Revival — Sublime  Cour- 
age— Letter  to  the  Clearfield  Church — ^The  Faithful 
Shepherd — ^Letters  Which  Tell  of  the  Baptism — Dr. 
Hodge's  Appointment  to  Peking — Suffering  of  the 
Catholics — The  Three  Groups — She  Will  not  Come 
Back — The  Last  Letter  to  Her  Mother — The  Message 
to  the  Millers — The  Letter  of  May  31st — Mr.  Simcox 
at  the  Congregational  Chapel — Dr.  Taylor  and  His 
Student  Friends — Closes  the  Dispensary — Preparing 
Paul  and  Francis  for  the  Crowning  Day     .      .  345 

XVII 

The  Crowning  Day. — -Echoes  of  Voices — Well-Authen- 
ticated Reports — Waiting  Upon  God — The  Native 
Christians — The  Chivalry  of  the  Martyr  Spirit — The 


i6 


Contents 


Attack — The  Purpose  of  the  Boxers — A  Mother's 
Fruitless  Plea — The  Story  of  the  Closing  Scenes — 
Captain  Hutcheson's  Report — Heavy  Care  at  the 
South  Suburb — The  Scene  in  the  Chapel — "  Now  We 
Can  Only  Wait — Mr.  Pitkin  and  Good  Lao  Man — 
Hiding  the  Letters — The  Verbal  Message — The  At- 
tack Sunday  Morning — The  Death  of  Mr.  Pitkin — 
The  Arrest  of  the  Bagnalls  and  Mr.  Cooper — Mr. 
Lowrie's  Letter — The  Official  Report — Memorial 
Services — Mr.  Miller's  Visit  to  Paotingfu  Since  the 
Tragedy — "  Silver  is  Nothing  and  Gold  is  Nothing  " 
—The  Loyalty  of  the  Natiye  Christians     .      .  370 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


FACING^  AGE 

Rev.  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin   Title 

The  Simcox  Homestead,  Bullion,  Venango  Co.,  Pa.  22 

Frank  Edson  Simcox   24 

May  Gilson  Simcox   30 

Clearfield  Presbyterian  Church   38 

The  Gilson  Homestead,  London,  Mercer  Co.,  Pa...  46 

Center  Church   48 

Rev.  J.  L.  Whiting,  D.D   52 

Mission  Compound,  American  Board,  Paotingfu.  ...  90 

Mission  Chapel,  American  Board,  Paotingfu   104 

Interior  Mission  Chapel,  American  Board  Mission, 

Paotingfu    116 

Hospital,  American  Board  Mission,  Paotingfu   126 

Pupils  and  Teachers  of  Girls'  Boarding  School, 

American  Board  Mission,  Miss  Gould  in  the  centre  132 

Birthplace  of  Mary  S.  Morrill,  Deering,  Me   138 

Birthplace  of  Annie  Allender  Gould,  Bethel,  Me. . . .  146 
Miss  Annie  Allender  Gould  and  Miss  Mary  S. 

Morrill   150 

George  Yardley  Taylor   156 

West  Gate  of  Presbyterian  Compound,  North  Suburb  170 

Presbyterian  Chapel   170 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  Albert  Miller  and  their  children. . .  172 


r  List  of  Illustrations 

FACING  PAGE 

Hospital  and  Dispensary  Patients  and  Assistants, 

(Miss  Morrill  sitting  in  the  doorway)   178 

South  Suburb,  Paotingfu   190 

Mrs.  Simcox  and  her  boys  at  Pei-tai-ho   200 

Dr.  Taylor  and  some  friends,  Mr.  Lowrie  and  his 

mother  in  the  foreground   212 

Everett  Whiting,  Hope  Cunningham   218 

Zenos  and  Ralph  Miller   222 

Paul  and  Francis  Simcox   222 

Mrs.  Letitia  Thomas  Pitkin   242 

Horace  Collins  Pitkin   256 

Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge,  M.D.,  Paotingfu.  266 
Mrs.  Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  (Elsie  Camp- 
bell Sinclair),  Paotingfu,  China   272 

Rev.  J.  Walter  Lowrie  and  his  mother,  taken  at 

Paotingfu    308 

The  Ladies  of  the  Compound  and  their  Chinese 

Guests   310 

Mrs.  Simcox  and  Baby  Margaret   310 

Gladys  Bagnall   326 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bagnall  and  their  daughter,  Gladys..  328 

Rev.  William  Cooper   330 

Home  of  Misses  Morrill  and  Gould,  American  Board 

Mission,  Paotingfu   336 

The  Simcox  House  in  which  the  five  Presbyterian 
Missionaries  and  the  three  children  perished,  June 

30th,  1900   374 

Southeast  corner  of  City  Wall,  Paotingfu,  where  For- 
eign Missionaries  of  the  South  Suburb,  excepting 

Mr.  Pitkin  were  executed   390 

Memorial  Service,  Paotingfu,  March  23d,  1901  392 


Lzst  of  Illustrations 


FACING  PAGE 


Dr.  Wherry  reading  the  Merrorial  Service   392 

Chinese  and  Foreign  Officials  at  the  Service   394 

Missionaries  and  Friends  at  the  Service   394 

Ruins  of  the  Simcox  House   396 

Pavilion  with  Banner  erected  over  the  entrance. .. .  396 

Pavilion  erected  by  the  Chinese  for  the  Service. ..  .  398 
Ruins  of  the  ^Mission  property.  Native  Christians 

and  Foreigners  looking  for  mementoes   398 


The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


I 

College  Life,  and  Love 

Colleges  bring  many  young  people  seemingly 
destined  by  location  to  quite  different  paths  into 
the  closest  bonds  of  sympathy  and  fellowship. 
These  we  may  rightly  call  providences.  Changes 
in  plans  occur  contrary  to  all  expectation,  and 
many  young  people  without  plans  form  definite 
purposes.  The  truth  is,  no  one  can  predict  with 
any  hope  of  success  what  college  life  will  do  for 
a  boy  or  a  girl.  This  thought  is  especially  sug- 
gested by  the  career  of  Mrs.  May  Gilson  Simcox. 
She  was  born  near  the  village  of  London,  Mercer 
County,  Pennsylvania,  on  the  5th  of  February, 
1868.  In  her  sixteenth  year  and  in  the  fall  of 
1883  she  entered  the  preparatory^  department  of 
Grove  City  College.  No  one  could  have  dreamed 
(and  least  of  all  Miss  Gilson  herself)  that  just 
twelve  miles  east  from  the  college  a  young  man 
watching  at  the  couch  of  his  saintly  mother  was 
to  enter  into  her  life  as  a  permanent,  vital  factor, 
and  that  one  day,  and  by  no  means  remote,  would 
19 


20         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

with  her  Hft  up  the  Standard  of  the  King  in  a 
far-off  heathen  land.  The  young  man  was  Frank 
Edson  Simcox.  From  infancy  he  had  been  of 
dehcate  constitution,  and  for  that  reason  in  part 
had  been  the  especial  care  and  solicitude  of  his 
mother.  Born  on  the  30th  day  of  April,  1867, 
in  the  old  homestead  at  Bullion,  Venango  County, 
Pennsylvania,  he  was  all  his  early  life  a  mother's 
boy,  and  inclined  more  to  her  companionship  and 
that  of  his  sisters  than  to  the  outdoor  sports  and 
emplo}Tnents  of  his  hardy  and  more  vigorous 
brothers. 

All  the  long  summer  and  late  into  the  autumn 
of  1883,  his  young  heart  had  been  sorely  bur- 
dened. Day  by  day  he  saw  the  lengthening 
shadows  reach  out  their  sombre  arms  to  embrace 
his  own  precious  home,  and  the  sweet  mother- 
life  silently  slipping  away.  It  was  a  summer  and 
autumn  to  add  whole  years  to  his  already  mature 
reflections  on  life,  its  purpose  and  aims.  Day  by 
day  earthly  foundations  seemed  to  be  slipping 
from  beneath  his  feet.  No  boy  ever  loved  his 
mother  with  a  truer  love,  and  no  mother  ever 
cherished  a  son  with  tenderer  maternal  affection. 
They  understood  each  other.  She  was  his  all  in 
all,  and  he  was  the  dearest  hope  of  her  earthly 
life. 

There  is  a  sort  of  stillness,  a  strange  quiet,  like 
shadows  that  creep  over  sombre  walls  at  even- 
tide, which  comes  into  homes  and  hearts,  when 
inevitable  Death  makes  his  presence  felt.  Re- 


College  Life,  and  Love  21 


flection  at  such  times  takes  the  place  of  fancy, 
and  the  very  youngest  becomes  serious  and 
thoughtful  beyond  his  years.  In  those  long 
autumn  evenings  of  1883,  at  the  Simcox  home, 
shadows  seemed  to  be  the  prevailing  tone.  There 
were  shadows  and  shadows.  If  October  suns 
dappled  the  trees  and  forests  with  yellow  and  red, 
and  as  a  result  the  days  did  seem  less  mournful, 
yet  were  the  nights  mantled  with  shadows  mani- 
fold. You  can't  find  words  adapted  to  tell  just 
how  a  boy  of  the  mother-loving  kind  really  does 
feel  when  he  sees  the  shadow  of  death  hovering 
over  his  mother's  bed-chamber.  Fancy  cannot 
buoy  him  up,  for  all  the  materials  of  his  day- 
dreams are  dashed,  now,  that  mother  must  be 
dropped  from  the  pictures  he  would  paint.  So 
he  just  thinks  and  thinks,  and  an  entire  read- 
justment of  himself  to  all  things  else  becomes  a 
prime  necessity.  Young  Simcox  had  reached  the 
reflective  stage ;  and  when  in  the  chamber  where 
death  was  so  soon  to  enter  he  gave  his  sacred 
pledge,  angels  and  heavenly  ministrants  must 
have  seen  the  beginning  of  the  end. 

When  the  world  crowns  a  man  or  a  woman, 
saying  this  one  or  that  one  is  deserving  of  im- 
mortal fame,  very  few  stop  to  consider  how 
much  of  what  "  this  one,"  or  "  that  one,"  has 
accomplished  in  the  world  is  due  to  a  father,  or 
a  mother,  who  first  gave  direction  and  inspiration 
to  the  life  which  has  triumphed.  Back  in  the 
early  fifties,  Sarah  Lowrie  Anderson,  a  near  rel- 


22         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


ative  of  the  Honourable  WaUer  Lowrie,  a  thor- 
oughly Christian  girl,  and  of  a  missionary  family, 
wedded  Shedrach  Simcox.  Side  by  side  they 
toiled  up  the  steep,  rugged  path  of  life,  laying 
aside  a  little  yearly,  until  when  the  family  were 
nearly  all  grown,  they  found  themselves  in  com- 
parative affluence,  and  their  name  respected  by 
a  large  circle  of  acquaintances  and  friends.  Then 
came  the  discovery  of  oil  at  Bullion,  and  the  mad 
rush  for  wealth.  The  husband  was  pre-eminently 
a  man  of  affairs.  With  Scotch-Irish  persistence 
he  followed  the  ups  and  downs  of  the  oil  busi- 
ness. Sometimes  by  dint  of  bold,  determined 
venture  he  wrested  large  returns  from  compara- 
tively small  investments,  and  again  like  many 
others,  lost  large  sums  in  deceptive  and  profitless 
fields.  A  busy,  exciting  life  such  as  the  forego- 
ing leaves  little  time  for  the  personal  care  and 
instruction  of  the  home.  It  was  just  this  circum- 
stance that  laid  the  moral  and  spiritual  instruction 
of  the  children  more  particularly  upon  the  mother. 
Well  did  she  discharge  her  responsibilities.  In 
her  heart  was  the  sincerest  love  for  the  Master, 
and  in  her  life  the  exemplification  of  the  purest 
and  strongest  faith.  To  the  baptismal  font  she 
brought  in  turn  each  of  her  children,  and  took  the 
solemn  vows  of  a  parent  to  bring  them  up  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord.  Her  life 
was  one  of  consecration  to  God,  and  the  spiritual 
well-being  of  her  household  was  her  dearest  de- 
sire. 


College  Life,  and  Love  23 


There  is  little  doubt,  that  during  her  last  sick- 
ness her  beloved  son  received  a  gleam  of  light. 
Many  an  hour  of  those  last  weeks  he  had  spent 
in  loving  fellowship  with  her.  She  told  him  of 
her  hope  and  prayer  for  him ;  and  in  those  long 
vigils  which  marked  the  ebbing  tide  of  life,  he 
resolved,  no  doubt,  to  be  and  do  that  for  which 
she  hoped  and  prayed.  Often  in  after  years  in 
speaking  of  his  decision  to  be  by  God's  grace  a 
child  of  His  and  to  consecrate  his  life  to  special 
service  in  His  cause,  with  touching  simplicity  he 
would  tell  of  his  sainted  mother,  and  of  a  sa- 
cred pledge  "  he  made  to  her. 

The  19th  of  December  was  a  dark  day  at  the 
Simcox  home.  The  evening  of  a  precious  life 
had  come.  The  lengthening  shadows  had  crept 
stealthily  and  silently  from  West  to  East.  The 
last  streaks  of  departing  day  had  softly  vanished 
into  what  seemed  impenetrable  night.  It  was  not 
night,  however;  for  great  rifts  in  the  overhang- 
ing clouds  had  been  made  by  the  mother's  faith 
through  which  some  in  that  household  could  see 
clearly  the  light  beyond.  From  that  day  a  new 
purpose  dominated  the  life  of  the  "  mother's 
boy He  had  resolved  to  do  something  for 
God,  and  to  keep  a  sacred  pledge.  In  the  spring 
of  1884  he  entered  college  as  a  preparatory  stu- 
dent for  one  session ;  then  returned  in  the  winter 
again,  having  for  some  cause  omitted  the  fall 
term.  Beginning  with  the  Week  of  Prayer  spe- 
cial services  of  an  evangelistic  character  were 


24         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


held  in  the  college.    A  very  deep  interest  in  spir- 
itual things  pervaded  the  entire  student  body  from 
almost  the  commencement  of  the  Week  of  Prayer. 
It  was  indeed  a  pentecostal  time.    Fully  seventy 
students  and  young  people  of  the  town  professed 
faith  in  Christ.    Young  Simcox  was  among  the 
number.    There  are  those  who  yet  remember  the 
young  lad  with  the  pale,  resolute  face  standing  up 
in  the  presence  of  a  large  gathering  of  his  fellow 
students  and  others,  and  saying,  "  I  promised  my 
mother  on  her  death-bed  that  I  would  meet  her  in 
heaven,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  I  intend  to  do 
so  ".    He  immediately  united  with  the  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Grove  City,  in  which  church 
he  retained  his  membership  until  his  ordination 
as  a  Missionary  Evangelist  in  August,  1893. 
From  the  moment  he  professed  his  faith  he 
gave  evidence  of  the  saving  power  of  God's 
grace  in  his  heart.    With  unswerving  loyalty  to 
his  mother's  God  he  identified  himself  with  the 
Christian  work  of  the  college,  and  during  his  fu- 
ture college  course  exerted  an  influence  on  the 
college  life  which  helped  many  another  young 
man  to  a  better  and  nobler  career.    As  a  student 
he  was  manly,  energetic  and  thorough,  and  when 
on  Commencement  day  with  twenty-four  others 
he  gave  his  Commencement  oration  there  was  no 
young  man  more  generally  esteemed  for  thorough- 
ness of  scholarship  and  manliness  of  character 
than  he.    Of  that  Class  there  were  fifteen  young 


■ 


College  Life,  and  Love  25 

men  and  ten  young  women.  Ten  of  the  young 
men  chose  the  Gospel  Ministry,  two  became  law- 
yers, and  two  professors,  or  teachers,  yet  there  is 
no  one  of  that  number  living  but  would  readily 
agree  tliat  young  Simcox  was  the  easy  peer  of 
the  best  in  gentle  breeding,  in  scholarship,  in 
sterling  moral  fibre,  and  in  those  popular  gifts 
which  give  men  influence  and  power  in  the  home 
field. 

In  his  college  life  he  was  singularly  free  from 
clique  entanglements  and  coteries.  He  was 
straightout  in  his  life  among  his  student  com- 
panions. He  spurned  the  suggestion  of  an  honour 
he  could  not  worthily  win.  Every  student  knew 
Frank  Simcox.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  every  stu- 
dent honoured  him  for  his  fearless  condemnation 
of  any  act  done  by  even  the  most  intimate  friend, 
when  he  believed  it  to  be  unmanly  and  unfair. 
No  cajolery,  or  promise  of  preferment,  could  in- 
fluence him  to  avail  himself  of  any  means  which 
he  did  not  know  to  be  transparently  pure.  Free 
from  all  selfseeking  or  pretense,  yet  conspicuous 
wherever  duty  called  or  need  required,  he  was 
just  such  a  student  as  would  be  known  by  the 
entire  student  body,  and  remembered  years  after- 
wards by  every  one  who  had  met  or  seen  him  in 
his  college  days.  A  college  classmate,  and  for 
more  than  two  years  a  roommate  of  Mr.  Simcox, 
says :  I  knew  him  to  be  one  of  the  sincerest  of 
men.    He  gave  himself  with  all  his  strength  to 


0.6         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

every  task  he  undertook.  He  was  indeed  faithful. 
He  never  shirked  the  greatest  or  the  smallest  duty. 
He  was  loyal.  He  was  loyal  to  the  truth.  He 
was  loyal  to  his  friends.  I  never  knew  him  to 
turn  his  back  upon  a  friend.  I  never  knew  him 
in  the  slightest  particular  to  deceive  or  defraud 
a  friend  or  a  foe.  And  he  was  loyal  to  his  God. 
Knowing  him  as  I  did,  when  I  learned  of  his  en- 
dangered situation  at  Paotingfu,  I  felt  I  could 
predict  his  conduct.  To  me  it  was  the  most  nat- 
ural thing,  that  he  should  stand  by  his  frightened 
flock.  Indeed  had  the  report  been,  that  he  had 
forsaken  his  post  of  duty,  leaving  others  to  their 
helplessness,  I  could  have  confidently  denied  it 
from  what  I  knew  of  him.  It  is  a  great  pleasure 
to  bear  testimony  to  the  purity  of  his  heart.  In 
all  our  acquaintance  I  never  heard  from  his  lips 
an  unclean  word,  an  unclean  story,  an  unclean 
suggestion." 

College  days  are  much  the  same  in  the  experi- 
ence of  college-bred  men  and  women  generally. 
The  college  itself  is  a  little  world  with  its  lights 
and  shades,  its  successes  and  failures,  its  joys  and 
sorrows,  its  loves  and  griefs ;  so  that  when  young 
men  and  women  on  Commencement  day  stand  on 
the  college  platform  to  receive  the  plaudits  of  ad- 
miring friends,  they  have  simply  passed  through 
one  world  to  enter  upon  another.  Mr.  Simcox 
went  through  his  first  world  without  a  spot  to 
mar  the  white  flower  of  a  pure  and  blameless  life ; 
and  when  he  entered  upon  the  second  world  it 


College  Life,  and  Love 


27 


was  with  the  confidence  of  all  who  had  known 
him  in  his  college  days,  that  howsoever  rough 
might  be  the  storms  and  unusual  the  experiences 
of  this  untried  new  world,  he  would  acquit  him- 
self nobly  and  well. 

Miss  Gilson  was  in  the  first  bloom  of  young 
womanhood.  Beautiful  and  attractive  beyond 
the  common  lot  of  women,  she  was  perfectly  free 
from  affectation,  or  vanity.  A  sweet,  loving, 
sprightly  girl  of  gifted  mind  and  gracious  man- 
ners,— in  her  presence  was  a  charm  irresistible, 
and  in  her  heart  a  well-spring  of  the  purest  loves 
and  the  noblest  aspirations.  From  1884  to  1890 
she  had  been  almost  continuously  in  college. 
Every  form  of  college  and  Christian  work  for 
which  she  had  strength  found  in  her  an  enthusi- 
astic and  soulful  helper. 

It  was  near  the  beginning  of  her  Junior  year, 
that  she  first  felt  strongly  drawn  to  the  Foreign 
Mission  field.  It  was  indeed  with  her  a  cherished 
hope.  Five  years  of  waiting  for  the  fulfilling  of 
her  prayer  did  not  dishearten  her.  She  believed 
God  would  use  her  in  this  work ;  and  with  faith 
and  patience  she  would  abide  His  time  and  way. 
Referring  to  the  days  when  Miss  Gilson  first  felt 
the  call  to  lift  up  the  Standard  of  the  King  in  a 
heathen  land  revives  the  image  of  the  fresh, 
bright,  active  girl  of  tender  grace  and  winning 
smile.  Artless  as  a  very  child,  and  yet  with  the 
poise  and  self-control  of  a  lady  to  the  manner 
bom,  she  was  the  unconscious  leader  and  ideal  of 


28         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


a  large  group  of  the  fairest  and  best  of  college 
girls. 

Recalling  her  college  days  brings  back  also  the 
memory  of  an  increasingly  large  student  body  of 
strong,  stalwart  young  men,  and  of  fair,  bright, 
comely  young  women.  They  were  indeed  well- 
favoured,  promising  young  people.  If  the 
young  men  sometimes  laid  claim  to  a  sort 
of  natural  superiority  in  the  profounder  studies, 
they  w^ere  soon  made  to  understand,  that  the 
young  women  too  would  not  hesitate  to  com- 
pete for  college  honours.  And  it  was  not 
always  a  young  man  who  stood  first  in  the 
Class.  At  least  one-half  of  the  young  men  chose 
the  Gospel  Ministry,  and  almost  the  other  half 
entered  upon  the  study  of  other  learned  pro- 
fessions. The  young  women  were  no  less  ambi- 
tious to  find  and  fill  useful  places  in  life ;  and  at 
this  hour  many  of  them  are  in  India,  China,  Siam, 
Egypt,  Japan,  Mexico,  and  other  foreign  fields 
telling  the  Old  Story,  and  many  are  in  the 
homeland  in  the  practice  of  medicine,  teaching 
and  other  useful  work.  In  that  large  body  of  no- 
ble young  women  who  came  and  went  in  those 
days  Miss  Gilson  was  a  cherished  form.  That 
her  heart  was  intent  on  some  special  service  for 
God  was  no  secret  to  her  classmates.  Not  only 
was  her  soul  full  of  a  large  desire  to  do  some 
signal  work  for  God,  but  she  had  already  revealed 
by  her  intense  interest  in  Foreign  Missions  the 
ruling  passion  of  her  life.    If,  as  it  more  than 


College  Life,  and  Love 


once  occurred,  some  one  would  urge,  that  it  was 
a  shame  to  hide  away  a  life  so  gifted  and  of  such 
fair  promise  in  a  heathen  land,  the  compliment,  if 
so  intended,  but  pierced  a  heart  already  burdened 
with  unutterable  desire  to  do  something  to  save 
a  perishing  world.  A  classmate  writing  of  Miss 
Gilson  refers  to  their  first  meeting  in  the  fall 
of  1884.  The  sketch  which  she  gives  coming  as 
it  does  so  opportunely  (this  chapter  being  in 
preparation  at  the  time),  would  seem  if  for  no 
other  reason  to  merit  a  place  in  these  memoirs. 
The  picture,  however,  is  a  faithful  one: 

She  was  a  sweet,  young  girl,  scarcely  more 
than  a  child,  with  very  winning  ways,  having 
those  expressive  brown  eyes  that  seemed  to  mean 
so  much,  and  a  well-shaped  head  adorned  with 
beautiful  auburn  curls.  Even  then  that  thought- 
fulness  which  caused  her  to  break  home  ties  so 
dear  to  her  and  give  her  life  for  others  in  that  far 
distant  land  showed  in  her  fine  face,  and  charac- 
terised her  attitude  in  all  her  work.  It  was  dur- 
ing those  early  college  days  she  wrote  in  my  al- 
bum these  words  dated  November  the  3rd,  1S84: 

Life  is  a  leaf  of  paper  white 

On  which  each  one  of  us  may  write 

His  word  or  two,  and  then  comes  night. 

"  How  prophetic  of  her  own  life !  How  little 
she  then  dreamed  of  the  dark,  dark  night  that 
must  come  before  the  daylight  of  His  eternal 
presence. 


3d         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


It  was  in  the  Speedwell  Society  where  I 
learned  her  strong  devotion  to  duty  and  her  quiet 
determination  to  succeed  in  spite  of  obstacles.  At 
the  first  meeting  held  at  the  beginning  of  our 
Senior  year  but  five  members  were  present.  She 
was  one  of  them.  Quick  to  see  her  way  out  of  a 
difficulty  and  original  to  propose  new  plans  of 
work,  she  soon  had  us  all  enlisted  as  recruiting 
officers ;  and  in  a  fortnight  we  were  a  strong, 
healthy,  growing  body.  She  was  a  friend  to  every 
one.    The  humblest  was  not  beneath  her  notice.'* 

She  was  indeed  the  ideal  of  more  than  one  seri- 
ous, thoughtful  girl  who  met  her  in  college,  and 
when  she  went  out  into  the  new  world  with  its 
strange,  unfolding  destinies  she  had  left  her  im- 
press on  many  who  sought  to  imitate  her  pure  and 
noble  life.  ^lore  than  one  bright  woman  has 
said,  since  the  tragedy  of  Paotingfu.  that  in  her 
college  days  she  tried  to  be  like  ^liss  Gilson. 

Early  in  the  inception  of  the  College  Volunteer 
Movement  Mr.  Robert  Wilder  was  a  visitor  at  the 
college,  and  from  that  time  to  this  day  the  So- 
ciety of  Student  Volunteers  has  been  a  conspicu- 
ous organisation  in  the  college.  It  was  largely 
through  a  common  interest  in  the  work  of  this 
society,  that  Miss  Gilson  and  Mr.  Simcox  first 
formed  the  friendship  which  ultimately  ripened 
into  love.  They  had  both  been  deeply  concerned 
about  their  duty  in  the  face  of  the  perishing  mil- 
lions in  heathen  lands,  and  both  were  embar- 
rassed in  their  final  decisions  by  the  manifest  re- 


MAY  GILSON  SIMCOX. 


College  Life,  and  Love  31 


luctance  of  their  friends  to  consent  to  the  sacri- 
fices which  such  a  step  involves.  It  is  a  touching 
circumstance  illustrating  alike  their  appreciation 
of  the  sacredness  of  a  pledge,  and  the  opposition 
to  overcome,  that  while  they  never  failed  to  take 
the  largest  interest  in  the  mission  and  work  of 
this  society,  yet  they  did  not  sign  the  pledge  until 
after  they  were  under  appointment  of  the  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  to  China. 

Commencement  Day.  1890.  was  an  epoch- 
making  day  in  at  least  two  precious  lives.  With 
many,  indeed  with  most,  such  an  occasion  means 
the  severing  of  very  tender  ties  of  Class  comrade- 
ship. jMany  w^ho  for  four  years  believe  them- 
selves to  be  the  truest  and  closest  friends  separate 
on  that  day  never  to  meet  again  in  this  life.  It 
was  not  so  with  these.  They  were  lovers.  They 
had  plighted  troth  to  be  through  all  the  years 
which  God  might  give  them,  more  than  friends. 
Friends  they  once  were,  but  now  they  were  lovers 
and  had  been  every  hour  of  their  Junior  and 
Senior  years.  ^lembers  of  the  same  Class  from 
its  organisation  their  association  as  classmates 
had  developed  in  turn  the  tenderest  ties  of  com- 
radeship, friendship,  and  love.  No  one  envied, 
and  all  loved  ]\Iiss  Gilson  and  Air.  Simcox.  How- 
could  it  be  otherwise?  They  had  disarmed  atl 
envy  by  generous  and  loving  fellowship  with 
every  member  of  their  Class.  They  loved  all,  and 
in  turn  w^ere  loved  by  all.  Every  act  of  theirs  had 
been  promotive  of  good  comradeship  in  the  Class  ; 


32         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


and  so  the  attachment  which  grew  up  between 
these  two  was  known  and  approved  by  all.  It  was 
a  simple  love  affair  conducted  in  a  simple  way 
without  special  romantic  or  heroic  accompani- 
ments. He  did  not  seek  his  Madeline  as  a  bold, 
adventurous  Porphyro,  yet  he  had  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  his  image  and  her  ideal  had  melted  into 
one,  while  in  his  own  heart  he  knew,  that  ever  he 
would  love,  and  she  be  fair. 


II 


BREAKING  HOME  TIES 

Early  in  May,  1893,  after  the  Baard  of  Foreign 
Missions  had  accepted  these  young  people  and  had 
appointed  them  to  a  work  in  China,  a  representa- 
tive of  the  Clearfield  Presbyterian  Church,  Penn- 
sylvania, called  on  Mr.  Simcox  at  the  Western 
Theological  Seminary  to  ascertain  if  he  and  his 
affianced  bride  would  be  willing  to  become  the 
missionary  representatives  of  that  Church  in 
China.  The  gentleman  explained  how  in  the 
Clearfield  Church  there  had  been  a  growing  desire 
to  do  some  specific,  tangible  thing  for  foreign  mis- 
sions, how  the  belief  had  grown  that  a  personal 
and  direct  interest  in  workers  on  the  field  would 
arouse  missionary  enthusiasm  among  them  greater 
than  before  and  how  in  fact  when  they  applied  to 
the  Board  for  this  privilege,  they  had  been  re- 
ferred to  Mr.  Simcox.  Finally  after  prayerful 
deliberation  and  wise  counsel  from  the  Board  Mr. 
Simcox  and  Miss  Gilson  accepted  the  proposition 
of  the  Clearfield  congregation.  The  Church 
cheerfully  and  gladly  undertook  to  provide  for  the 
support  of  these  missonaries  in  the  foreign  field, 
and  they  in  turn  were  proud  to  be  known  hence- 
33 


34         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


forth  as  the  representatives  of  the  Qearfield  Pres- 
byterian congregation. 

It  was  to  make  the  acquaintance  of  these  good 
people,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  on  the  after- 
noon of  their  wedding  day  June  7th,  ran  the 
gauntlet  of  rice,  old  shoes  and  whatnot,  and  on  the 
following  evening  arrived  at  the  beautiful  town  of 
Clearfield,  where  they  spent  a  week  of  joy  as  ten- 
der and  unalloyed  as  ever  wrote  its  history  in  the 
heart  of  mortal  man.  It  was  one  unbroken  round 
of  kindness  and  social  courtesy.  Receptions,  din- 
ners, social  calls,  kind  words  and  kinder  deeds, 
and  everything  a  cultured.  Christian  people  could 
do  to  add  to  the  intense  pleasure  of  the  young 
missionaries  and  to  promote  the  personal  ac- 
quaintance of  every  member  of  the  congregation 
with  these  who  were  going  out  as  their  missionary 
representatives  made  it  a  week  unquestionably  the 
dearest  and  brightest  of  seven  eventful  years  of 
wedded  life. 

It  was  indeed  a  week  of  delightful  experiences 
for  the  newly-wedded  pair.  They  thoroughly  en- 
joyed every  moment  of  their  visit.  Here  friend- 
ships were  formed  as  true  and  tender  as  they  had 
ever  formed  in  their  lives  before.  They  were  to 
be  more  than  the  missionary  representatives  of  a 
Church.  They  were  to  be  the  much-loved  friends 
of  more  than  one  family  in  that  place.  It  was  an 
inspiration  to  the  Church.  The  week  spent  in 
makins:  the  acquaintance  of  the  interesting  buoy- 
ant missionaries  was  a  red-letter  week  for  mis- 


Breaking  Home  Ties 


35 


sions  in  that  town.  The  undertaking  so  novel  and 
fraught  with  doubts  and  misgivings  to  all  but  the 
few  enthusiastic  ones  who  had  urged  its  adoption, 
in  the  unexpected  pleasure  of  personal  contact  and 
acquaintance  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  became 
the  one  interesting,  enjoyable,  paramount  enter- 
prise of  all  their  congregational  work.  Every  one 
was  pleased,  gratified  indeed,  that  this  special 
work  had  been  undertaken ;  and  every  one  felt  it 
a  privilege  and  a  joy  to  have  a  part  in  it.  They 
were  not  now  sending  unknown  Christian  workers 
to  China.  They  were  sending  personal  friends; 
and  all  the  more  they  felt  the  ties  which  bind 
God's  dear  children  in  one, — ties  subtle  and  scarce 
tangible,  yet  real  and  strong,  as  of  good  comrade- 
ship, friendship,  affinity,  or  better,  community  of 
social  sentiment,  culture  and  Christian  ideals. 

A  Church  representing  much  of  the  wealth  and 
refinement  of  an  old  and  prosperous  community 
necessarily  includes  in  its  membership  families  of 
high  social  standing  with  the  yearly  increment  of 
a  growing  appreciation  of  the  humanities.  Such 
people  have  also  their  own  conception  of  what 
a  missionary  should  be.  They  are  not  satisfied 
with  mere  piety  and  consecration  however  desir- 
able in  the  missionary.  They  are  wont  to  demand 
more  of  those  who  would  teach  and  exemplify 
the  Christian  faith  in  a  heathen  land.  In  a  word, 
they  feel  that  the  men  and  women  who  are  not  in 
point  of  social  culture  and  of  education  at  least 
the  equal  of  the  best  among  whom  they  labour  as 


36         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


propagandists  of  the  Christian  faith  have  no 
special  call  to  missionary  work.  Whether  or  not 
this  is  an  extreme  view,  it  is  certain  that  many  hold 
it.  In  the  Clearfield  Church  there  were  those  who 
no  doubt  cherished  such  views.  They  found  in 
these  whom  they  were  now  to  send  out  to  China 
their  own  ideals.  They  were  glad  to  give  support 
to  missionaries  whom  they  found  to  be  well-bred, 
refined,  scholarly  without  affectation,  and  com- 
petent to  illustrate  in  the  face  of  the  highest  cul- 
ture of  the  Orient  the  pre-eminent  graces  of  our 
American  life  and  civilisation.  In  the  work  which 
their  own  Church  had  undertaken  the  way  was 
opened  to  place  their  approval  on  an  enterprise  in 
full  accord  with  their  own  conception  of  what  for- 
eign mission  work  should  be. 

Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  were  interesting 
and  faithful  correspondents.  They  seemed  to 
have  been  born  letter-writers.  Having  a  wide 
circle  of  friends  interested  in  their  welfare  and 
success  they  wrote  many  letters  giving  almost  a 
daily  history  of  their  life  and  work  from  the  be- 
ginning of  their  career  in  China  until  almost  their 
crowning  day.  It  is  a  remarkable  circumstance 
that  since  the  tragedy  of  Paotingfu  fully  three 
hundred  letters  written  from  the  time  of  their 
landing  in  China  until  within  a  few  days  of  their 
martyrdom  have  come  into  the  possession  of  the 
writer.  Many  of  these  are  long  descriptions  of 
the  land  and  faithful  accounts  of  missionary  trials 


Breaking  Home  Ties  37 


and  triumphs.  For  the  most  part  they  deal  with 
subjects  of  really  great  interest  to  the  Church, 
and  always  charmingly  written. 

Frequent  letters  were  received  at  Clearfield 
from  both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox.  Some  of  these 
letters  were  addressed  to  the  pastor  and  congrega- 
tion, and  many  also  to  individual  members  of  the 
church  and  to  special  friends.  Mr.  A.  B.  Weaver, 
who  had  done  so  much  to  promote  this  enterprise 
in  the  church,  was  an  especially  favoured  corre- 
spondent ;  and  Mr.  and  Airs.  Reed,  in  whose  an- 
cestral home  they  had  been  for  the  most  part  en- 
tertained during  their  stay  at  Clearfield,  were  the 
recipients  of  many  tender  and  touching  epistles. 
It  was  a  case  of  real  friendship  pure  and  simple. 
When  the  boys,  Paul  and  Francis,  had  come  to 
brighten  the  home  at  Paotingfu,  it  was  mutually 
agreed  that  henceforth  Mrs.  Reed  should  be 
known  as  "  Aunt  Beckie,"  and  almost  every  letter 
thereafter  from  China  came  laden  with  hugs  and 
kisses  from  Paul  and  Francis  to  Aunt  Beckie," 
always  indicated  by  their  own  dimpled  hands, — 
hugs  thus :  O  O  O  O  O  O  ;  kisses  thus : 
X  X  X  X  X  X. 

It  was  in  the  Reed  home,  with  its  large  rambling 
rooms  and  broad  halls  of  colonial  design,  the  scene 
of  many  a  social  function  of  the  generations  gone, 
that  a  reception  was  held  on  Tuesday  evening, 
June  the  thirteenth,  1893.  It  was  in  honour  of  the 
departing  guests.   A  quotation  from  a  recent  let- 


38  The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


ter  by  Mrs.  Reed,  and  made  with  her  permission, 
beautifully  tells  the  story  of  Clearfield's  farewell 
and  Godspeed  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox : 

"  It  seems  but  yesterday  since  we  welcomed  to 
our  homes  and  hearts  the  fair  young  bride  and 
her  brave,  manly  husband.  Life  seemed  as  bright 
to  them  as  the  June  day  on  which  they  came ;  and 
how  quickly  the  time  went  receiving  and  making 
calls,  driving,  boating,  etc.  Old  and  young  were 
anxious  to  meet  '  Our  Missionaries,'  until  Sun- 
day came,  and  to  a  crowded  church  Mr.  Simcox 
preached.  His  text  I  cannot  recall,  but  his  theme 
was  '  Consecration,'  and  *  In  the  Cross  of  Christ 
I  Glory  '  was  the  leading  thought.  I  well  remem- 
ber the  Impression  he  made  on  all  who  heard  him. 
He  seemed  as  he  stood  before  us  the  ven,-  embodi- 
ment of  power  in  Christ's  service.  More  than  one 
remark  like  this  was  made,  '  Why  do  such  men 
bury  themselves  in  heathen  lands?'  'That's  too 
fine  a  man  for  China,'  etc.  In  the  afternoon 
Mrs.  Simcox  addressed  the  Junior  C.  E.  Society 
in  her  own  sweet  way.  telling  the  children  how  she 
hoped  they  would  remember  her  when  she  was  far 
away  trying  to  tell  the  heathen  children  the  '  old, 
old  story  '  which  would  be  so  new  to  them.  In 
the  evening  Mr.  Simcox  stood  before  the  Chris- 
tion  Endeavour  Society  and  again  pledged  him- 
self to  the  Master's  service  saying,  *  We  know 
the  perils  of  the  way  before  us,  but  we  go  in  obe- 
dience to  our  Master's  call,  and  we  go  gladly  ancj 
fearlessly.' 


CLEARFIELD  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH. 


Breaking  Home  Ties  39 


"  On  the  following  Tuesday  evening  it  was  ar- 
ranged to  hold  a  public  reception  at  our  house, 
the  ladies  of  the  congregation  preparing  the  re- 
freshments. Early  in  the  day  one  of  our  young 
men  sent  his  carriage  to  ^Ir.  Simcox,  saying  he 
knew  Mrs.  Simcox  would  enjoy  a  drive.  While 
they  were  gone  the  young  people  with  ferns  and 
greens  from  the  woods,  and  flowers  from  the  gar- 
dens dressed  the  house  for  the  evening.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Simcox  were  invited  to  dinner  at  the  home 
of  Mr.  J.  F.  Weaver,  one  of  our  most  honoured 
elders,  while  these  preparations  were  being  made. 
With  the  evening  came  our  people,  not  only  of  our 
own  church,  but  of  our  town,  to  be  received  by 
our  minister,  the  Rev.  Dr.  McKinley,  and  his 
wife,  and  Mr.  Reed  and  myself,  and  to  meet  our 
honoured  guests.  Old  and  young  they  came,  and 
though  the  old  home  had  known  many  happy 
throngs  as  well  as  sad  within  its  walls,  never  had 
such  scenes  been  enacted  there. 

"  To  many  present  a  *  missionary '  had  meant 
one  who  had  outlived,  or  never  enjoyed  the  kindly 
interest  and  tender  love  of  admiring  friends,  or 
been  the  ideal  of  the  young,  and  as  for  a  lovely 
young  girl's  going  from  home  and  friends  to  such 
a  life,  it  had  not  been  thought  possible ;  so  all  un- 
wittingly their  missionary  work  had  commenced. 
I  well  remember  one  young  girl's  saying,  as  she 
stood  looking  at  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox,  *  I  never 
dreamed  that  missionaries  looked  like  these !  * 

"  Among  so  many  it  was  impossible  to  remem- 


40         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


ber  all  the  names;  so  Mr.  Reed  had  prepared  a 
little  book  which,  ere  the  evening  passed,  held 
many  an  autograph,  from  that  of  the  little  tot 
whose  hand  had  to  be  guided  from  letter  to  letter 
to  that  of  many  a  silvery  head  among  us.  Mrs. 
Simcox  wrote  me  long  afterwards  how  much 
pleasure  they  had  gotten  out  of  the  little  '  name 
book ; '  and  so  we  bade  them  Godspeed,  and  while 
they  then  passed  from  our  sight  forever,  and  we 
knew  it  not,  their  influence  we  will  never  lose." 

Some  visiting  among  Mr.  Simcox's  friends  in 
Venango  county,  a  few  Sabbaths  spent  here  and 
there  preaching  the  Word,  or  speaking  in  behalf 
of  Missions,  then  came  the  necessary  packing  and 
shipping  of  needful  articles  for  use  in  China ;  and 
before  it  was  realised  the  last  week  of  their  stay 
at  the  Gilson  homestead  had  come. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  Butler  Presbytery 
should  convene  at  Grove  City  on  the  29th  of  Au- 
gust to  ordain  Mr.  Simcox.  The  preliminary  ex- 
aminations were  held  in  the  afternoon,  but  an 
adjournment  was  had  until  the  evening  that  the 
congregation  of  which  Mr.  Simcox  was  a  member 
and  the  people  of  the  community  might  hear  the 
Charge  and  witness  the  solemn  ordination  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Presbytery.  The 
following  is  taken  from  the  minutes  of  the  Pres- 
bytery : 

"  Professors  McClelland,  Dodds  and  Courtney 
sf)oke  in  behalf  of  Grove  City  College,  of  which 
Mr.  Simcox  and  wife  are  graduates.  Licentiate 


Breaking  Home  Ties 


41 


Howard  Campbell  spoke  for  the  students  of  the 
college.  Licentiate  W.  L,  AlcClure  and  Rev. 
James  F.  Ray  spoke  for  their  classmates  and  Mrs. 
Harriet  Dickson  in  general.  Mrs.  Agnes  McCul- 
lough  presented  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  with  very 
fine  Bibles,  one  for  each,  the  gift  of  their  friends 
in  Grove  City,  and  made  an  excellent  and  appro- 
priate address." 

Mrs.  McCullough  was  a  woman  of  rare  gifts 
of  public  address.  The  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Robert  B.  Walker  she  had  been  trained  from  her 
childhood  to  a  lively  interest  in  all  phases  of 
Church  and  missionary  work.  Her  English  was 
as  pure  as  her  heart,  and  when  appointed  to  any 
task  such  as  the  one  imposed  on  her  by  this  occa- 
sion, every  one  knew  that  she  would  acquit  her- 
self in  a  manner  and  diction  both  charming  and 
highly  instructive.  She  was  the  last  speaker  of 
those  chosen  to  take  part  in  the  exercises.  Re- 
ferring to  the  holy  calling  of  the  Gospel  Ministry 
and  the  great  privilege  of  proclaiming  the  Word, 
she  reminded  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  of  the  very 
distinguished  honour  conferred  upon  them,  that 
they  should  be  chosen  to  the  precious  service  of 
carrying  the  Message  of  Salvation  to  a  heathen 
land.  Then,  as  if  impressed  with  the  thought  of 
possible  exigencies  which  might  preclude  the  reali- 
sation of  their  dearest  hopes,  she  said :  "  My 
prayer  is  that  your  lives  may  be  spared  and  that 
you  may  live  to  learn  the  language  and  tell  the 
precious  '  Old  Story '  in  the  Chinese  tongue.'* 


42  The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfa 


Stepping  to  the  edge  of  the  platform  she  handed 
to  each  a  Bible.  It  was  the  signal  for  Mr.  Sim- 
cox's  response.  Rising  in  the  pew  with  a  look  of 
intense  earnestness  in  his  face,  and  raising  the 
Bible  above  his  head  so  that  all  in  the  house  might 
see  it,  and  holding  it  there,  he  said :  God  only 
knows  whether  we  shall  live  to  learn  the  Chinese 
language  so  as  to  be  able  to  proclaim  the  Gospel 
in  the  Chinese  tongue.  If  we  shall  not  live  long 
enough  to  learn  the  language  and  shall  only  live 
to  place  our  feet  on  Chinese  soil  and  hold  up  this 
dear  old  Book  in  the  sight  of  a  perishing  race,  I 
shall  feel  that  our  going  to  China  has  not  been  in 
vain."  Every  one  was  thrilled  by  his  noble  words 
and  every  heart  was  strangely  tender  towards  the 
consecrated  young  man  and  his  dear  young  wife. 
The  episode  served  to  reveal  once  more  the  key- 
note of  the  high  purpose  of  these  young  people 
who  counted  it  a  precious  joy  to  bear  His  cross  in 
China. 

Friday,  September  the  ist,  was  set  for  a  fare- 
well service  at  old  Center  Church.  It  was  Mrs. 
Simcox's  home  church  and  endeared  to  her  by 
the  sweetest  associations.  Here  in  her  childhood 
she  attended  Sabbath  school  with  her  brothers  and 
sisters,  and  here  she  made  a  public  profession  of 
her  faith  in  Christ.  This  was  the  second  farewell 
service  in  Center  Church,  1863— 1893  !  One  serv- 
ice thirty  years  prior  had  been  held  when  Calvin 
W.  Mateer  consecrated  himself  to  foreign  mission 
work.  Now  another  service ;  but  this  one  was  cer- 


Breaking  Home  Ties 


43 


tainly  the  one  to  touch  the  tender  chords !  It  was 
May  Gilson's "  farewell  (they  had  scarcely 
learned  to  call  her  "  Mrs.  Simcox  and  every- 
body loved  her.  It  had  been  agreed  that  unlike 
the  service  held  at  Grove  City,  where  the  prevail- 
ing tone  of  the  addresses  seemed  to  be  in  the 
minor  key,  this  service  should  be  of  a  light,  airy, 
semi-jubilant  kind.  They  would  be  joyous,  not 
sad ;  they  would  have  all  the  parts  of  the  service 
of  such  a  bright,  sprightly  character,  that  no  one 
even  for  a  moment  would  think  of  being  sad  or 
sorrowful.  How  vain  were  all  their  well-made 
plans  and  purposes !  The  very  effort  to  seem  un- 
moved only  intensified  the  deep  undercurrent  of 
pain  and  tender  grief  which  almost  every  person 
felt.  All  London,  with  the  entire  school  district, 
was  there;  and  from  the  farthest  bounds  of  the 
Center  parish  they  gathered  at  the  time  appointed 
with  but  one  heart  and  one  purpose,  and  that  was 
to  honour  the  dear  young  woman  they  so  much 
loved  and  her  manly  husband.  Was  it  a  bright, 
cheery  service  without  suggestion  of  the  tender 
pain  which  was  piercing  loving  hearts  ?  Well,  no ! 
How  impossible  for  reason  to  prescribe  rules  for 
the  heart!  There  were  addresses  by  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  different  church  organisations 
and  a  touching  response  by  Mr.  Simcox.  It  was 
not  just  the  kind  of  service  they  had  intended. 
In  spite  of  all  their  intentions  they  had  yielded 
to  the  ruling  impulses  of  the  hour  and  before  they 
could  realise  it  the  minor  chord  had  been  struck. 


44         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

The  pastor  of  the  Church,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kirkbride, 
speaking  at  a  memorial  service  following  the 
tragedy  of  Paotingfu,  referred  tenderly  to  the 
leading  theme  or  motif  of  that  quiet,  delightful 
service  of  Friday,  September  the  ist.  It  was  not 
free  from  the  suggestion  of  yearning  hearts  and 
tender  tears : 

"  Speaking  for  himself  and  his  young  bride  at 
their  farewell  reception  at  Center  Church,  Brother 
Simcox  cheered  us  who  were  left  behind  with  the 
thought  that  distance  only  makes  love-cords  draw 
the  stronger  as  rubber  is  tensioned  by  stretching. 
I  tried  to  minimise  the  distance  by  showing  how 
shorter  than  a  straight  line  to  China  is  the  route 
by  the  throne  of  grace  whither  our  prayers  go  up 
and  from  which  our  prayers  by  way  of  Heaven 
would  be  handed  down  to  them  across  the  Pacific 
in  answering  blessings.  They  are  only  half  that 
distance  now,  and  the  heartstrings  stretched  al- 
most to  breaking  are  pulling  hard  and  helpfully 
where  our  treasure  is." 

It  was  understood  that  Mrs.  Simcox  would  de- 
fer her  parting  words  until  the  following  Sabbath 
evening.  They  were  to  spend  yet  one  more  Sab- 
bath with  the  loved  ones  at  the  Gilson  homestead, 
and  it  was  thought  well  to  crown  the  farewell  serv- 
ices with  a  final  handclasp  of  all  the  dear  friends 
among  whom  she  had  lived  so  long  and  to  assure 
them  that  whatever  might  be  her  lot  as  a  foreign 
missionarv^  she  would  ever  remember  and  cherish 
the  dear  friends  of  that  community. 


Breaking  Home  Ties 


45 


The  last  Sabbath  at  home  was  a  day  of  peculiar 
sacredness.  It  was  the  3rd  of  September.  The 
forests  which  embrace  the  farm  on  three  sides 
were  tinged  just  a  Httle  with  red  and  gold ;  and 
the  dry,  hazy  atmosphere  which  at  this  season  of 
the  year  in  Western  Pennsylvania  gives  to  distant 
fields  and  woods  a  dull,  sky-blue  cast  was  very 
much  akin  to  the  mental  tone  of  the  dear  ones  at 
home.  This  feeling  was  not  confined  to  the  home, 
however.  It  was  shared  by  the  good  people  of  the 
neighbourhood.  The  congregation  on  Sabbath 
morning  at  Center  Church  was  larger  than  usual. 
Every  member  seemed  to  be  present,  and  many  who 
were  only  casual  attendants  were  out  that  day. 
Every  one  seemed  just  a  little  kindlier,  if  not  also 
more  quiet.  The  services,  though  not  especially 
intended  so,  impressed  every  person  as  being  un- 
usually touching  and  tender. 

It  was  arranged  that  they  should  all  return  in 
the  evening  to  hear  Mrs.  Simcox's  parting  words 
and  to  bid  good-bye  to  the  missionaries.  They  all 
felt  an  especial  interest  in  Mrs.  Simcox.  She  be- 
longed to  them.  She  had  always  been  their 
friend.  No  boy  or  girl  in  that  community  and  no 
neighbour,  or  member  of  Center  Church,  ever 
doubted  her  love.  No  matter  what  changes 
might  occur,  or  how  long  she  might  be  absent 
from  them,  every  one  knew,  or  at  least  felt,  that 
in  her  heart  there  would  be  a  large  place  for  Cen- 
ter Church  and  all  who  worshipped  there.  At 
six  o'clock  that  evening  the  church  was  filled  with 


46         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


young  and  old.  It  was  a  brief  service.  A  song, 
the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  a  prayer,  the  sweet, 
simple,  tender  words  of  Mrs.  Simcox,  assuring 
them  of  her  love  for  dear  old  Center,  and  the  dec- 
laration, that  come  what  may  she  would  ever 
cherish  them  in  her  tenderest  affections,  consti- 
tuted the  substance  of  that  evening's  programme. 
Then  came  the  handclasp  with  each,  old  and 
young,  and  Center  saw  her  face  no  more. 

The  last  Sabbath  evening  had  come!  No  one 
had  said,  "  No !  You  cannot  go."  Even  the  dear- 
est of  earthly  friends  had  not  said  that;  nor  had 
she  been  able  to  say,  **  Go.  Your  choice  is  mine." 
She  had  prayed  for  such  grace.  If  it  would  come 
it  would  be  grace  indeed,  marvellous  grace.  That 
night  two  will  remember  through  all  coming  ages, 
— the  one  wearing  a  martyr's  crown  in  the  ineffa- 
ble light  of  the  Throne  and  the  other  not  yet 
crowned,  so  far  as  mortal  eyes  can  see,  still  tread- 
ing the  weary  way,  daily  praying  for  strength  to 
bear  the  heavy  cross. 

It  was  the  last  Sabbath  night,  and  the  mother 
found  grace.  That  day  the  light  broke  in  on  a 
troubled  heart.  The  prayer,  "  not  my  will,  but 
thine,"  had  brought  its  blessing,  and  in  the  sweet 
peace  of  a  loving  trust  in  God,  it  came  to  her  that 
henceforth  she  could  be  glad,  that  God  had  chosen 
her  daughter  for  service  in  China.  It  was  joy 
such  as  she  had  not  known  for  months,  that  now 
she  could  remove  the  heavy  weight  from  her 
daughter's  heart,  for  when  she  said.  "  By  God's 


Breaking  Home  Ties 


47 


grace  I  cheerfully  give  you  to  this  work,"  the 
loving  daughter,  in  a  very  paroxysm  of  joy,  fell 
on  her  mother's  neck,  sobbing,  "  I  thank  you,  I 
thank  you,  mother,  I  can  now  go  and  gladly." 

That  was  a  memorable  night  at  the  old  'home. 
The  burden  had  passed  away  from  the  young  mis- 
sionary's heart.  By  God's  grace  her  mother  had 
been  enabled  to  say,  "  God's  will,  not  mine  be 
done.'*  It  is  a  cherished,  hallowed  memory  of  a 
bereaved  family,  that  when  all  had  been  said  and 
done,  and  the  time  came  to  leave  the  parental  roof, 
and  as  it  proved,  forever,  with  the  sweetest  affec- 
tion she  who  should  that  day  go  forth,  but  come 
not  back  again,  visited  each  room  of  the  old  home 
taking  a  last  farewell  of  all  things  dear ;  then  went 
out  strong    to  bear  His  cross  in  China." 

The  following  Tuesday,  at  the  Grove  City  rail- 
road station,  waiting  for  the  one  o'clock  train,  was 
a  group  of  the  friends  and  relatives  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Simcox.  They  had  come  to  see  them  off.  It 
was  not  a  wedding ;  it  was  not  a  funeral.  It  was 
a  parting.  And  so  these  two  "  went  forth  to  never 
more  return." 


Ill 


IN  FAR  OFF  CHINA 

"  There  were  no  tears  or  sad  feelings,  I  think, 
when  we  pulled  out ;  for  you  see,  no  one  had  any 
friends  on  shore.  Three  little  cheers  were  heard 
from  a  group  of  sailors."  The  foregoing  is  from 
a  letter  by  Mrs.  Simcox,  dated  R.  M.  S.  "  Empress 
of  China,"  Vancouver,  B.  C,  September  i8th, 
1893.  They  had  reached  Vancouver,  Saturday,  the 
1 6th;  and  at  seven  o'clock  Monday  evening 
weighed  anchor  and  "  pulled  out."  They  were 
not  alone;  for  besides  a  large  first-cabin  list  of 
Americans  and  Englishmen  on  their  way  to  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  Orient  bent  on  business  or 
pleasure,  there  were  fifteen  missionaries  bound 
for  various  mission  stations  in  China  and  Japan. 

It  was  a  striking  and  happy  coincidence  that  the 
Rev.  Dr.  Calvin  W.  Mateer,  who  thirty  years 
prior  had  sailed  by  the  way  of  Cape  Horn  for 
China,  the  herald  of  Glad  Tidings  to  a  former 
generation,  should  now,  after  a  much  needed  rest 
in  America,  be  returning  to  his  work  again.  That 
was  no  holiday  excursion  which  he  took  in  a  sail- 
ing vessel  when  he  first  went  to  China.  It  was  a 
long  voyage  of  hardship  and  privation.  Leaving 

48 


In  Far  Off  China 


49 


New  York  on  the  second  of  July,  1863,  it  was 
one  hundred  and  sixty-seven  days  before  his  ship 
anchored  at  Shanghai.  Now  he  was  going  once 
more  to  China,  but  this  time  on  a  magnificent 
steamship,  a  veritable  ocean  palace,  with  all  the 
comforts  and  conveniences  which  modern  science 
and  invention  could  suggest. 

On  the  Empress  of  China  "  there  were,  there- 
fore, two  missionaries  whom  Center  Church  es- 
pecially claimed.  The  one  was  this  returning 
herald  of  the  Gospel,  the  veteran,  time-frosted, 
careworn  and  weighted  with  serious  problems ; 
the  other,  the  bright,  impressionable,  vivacious 
young  woman  ready  "  to  bear  His  cross,"  and 
both  anxious  to  do  and  dare  for  God.  "  Calvin 
Mateer,"  as  he  is  yet  familiarly  called  by  those 
who  remember  his  farewell  words  in  1863,  was  re- 
turning to  his  post  in  China,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Simcox,  who  had  so  recently  come  from  the  Cen- 
ter parish  and  the  scenes  of  his  earlier  years,  were 
to  be  companions  with  him  in  travel.  It  was  a  com- 
forting thought  (if  it  had  occurred  to  any  one 
then),  that  the  precursor  of  Center's  largesses  was 
now  to  be  the  missionary  companion,  the  older 
brother,  so  to  speak,  of  Center's  latest  gift  to 
China.  He  had  said  thirty  years  before,  that  his 
bones  should  be  buried  in  a  heathen  land,  but  that 
they  would  not  rise  in  one;  and  the  influence  of 
his  words  and  life  had  been  far-reaching.  Now 
two  others  had  joined  him  with  the  same  sublime 
faith  and  courage.  There  were  some  also  who  like 


50         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

^Ir.  and  ^Irs.  Simcox  were  going  out  to  the  for- 
eign field  for  the  first  time.  Among  these  were  the 
Rev.  J.  Albert  Miller  and  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Cour- 
tenay  H.  Fenn.  These  five  were  under  appoint- 
ment of  the  Foreign  IMission  Board  for  w^ork  in 
China,  but  just  how  closely  they  would  be  asso- 
ciated in  that  work  no  one  really  knew. 

It  was  a  delightful  voyage.  Barring  some  sea- 
sickness there  was  scarcely  an  incident  to  mar  the 
pleasure  of  the  nineteen  days  of  congenial  fellow- 
ship with  those  of  kindred  purposes.  All  were 
sorry  to  leave  the  ship  which  by  reason  of  so  many 
pleasant  associations  had  become  a  very  home  to 
them.  On  Saturday,  October  the  7th,  about  three 
o'clock  p.  M.,  they  landed  at  Shanghai,  and  were 
indeed  pleased  to  find  on  their  arrival  letters  of 
welcome  awaiting  them  from  Misses  Newton  and 
Sinclair,  of  Peking.  Here  also  they  found  those 
who  were  ready  to  extend  the  hand  of  fellowship. 
Many  courtesies  from  missionaries  of  various  de- 
nominations made  them  feel  from  the  very  mo- 
ment of  their  landing,  that  Shanghai  had  many 
true  and  warm  hearts  beating  in  lively  sympathy 
with  the  great  work  to  which  they  had  consecrated 
their  lives.  The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Fitch  and  Mr.  and 
r.Irs.  Mcintosh  were  exceedingly  kind ;  and  when 
they  left  that  city  they  felt  they  had  left  behind 
them  those  who  would  ever  be  interested  in  their 
work.  Monday  was  spent  in  making  many  pur- 
chases of  household  goods  and  needful  supplies, 
not  the  least  important  of  which  was  the  five  dol- 


In  Far  Off  China 


lars'  worth  of  insect  powder  which  they  had  been 
warned  to  buy ;  and  the  letter  which  records  these 
things  closes  with  the  words,  "  Do  not  worry 
about  us,  for  as  yet  we  have  endured  no  particular 
hardships." 

Three  days  later,  or  on  Friday  the  13th,  they 
arrived  atTientsin.  Here  also  they  met  with  a 
cordial  reception  and  those  whole-hearted  courte- 
sies which  missionaries  on  the  field  know  so  well 
how  to  extend.  An  extract  from  a  letter  by  Mrs. 
Simcox,  under  date  of  the  17th  of  October,  gives 
a  fair  idea  of  a  missionary's  first  experiences  in 
China : 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bostwick,  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Mission,  met  us  at  the  boat  and  brought  us 
to  their  compound.  We  have  no  station  here. 
j\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Fenn  are  staying  with  the  Bost- 
wicks,  Mr.  ^liller  with  the  Aikens  and  we  are  at 
Rev.  Stanley's.  We  are  entertained  very  nicely 
and  have  a  chance  to  do  some  buying  and  order- 
ing. Miss  Newton,  of  our  Mission  in  Peking, 
came  down  to  meet  us,  and  reached  here  the  same 
evening  that  we  came.  It  was  a  three  days'  trip 
for  her  in  a  springless  cart.  She  brought  bed- 
ding along  for  us  to  use  going  back,  also  a  cook ; 
and  she  is  now  laying  in  a  supply  of  food  to  last 
us  all  the  way  back. 

"  Mrs.  Fenn  and  I  do  not  feel  like  riding  in  a 
cart ;  so  they  have  sent  to  Peking  for  a  litter  to 
come  for  us.  It  has  not  yet  arrived.  I  think  it  is 
a  sort  of  covered  coop  on  two  long  poles  carried 


52         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


by  mules.  I  don't  know  how  we  shall  like  it.  but 
I  think  we  will  g-et  along  all  right.  The  worst 
will  be  the  stopping  at  the  Chinese  inns  over 
night.  Of  course  we  will  have  our  own  bedding, 
but  it  will  not  be  very  pleasant  anyhow. 

It  is  so  nice  to  have  ^liss  Newton  go  with  us  ; 
or  it  may  be  that  she  will  wait  for  Miss  Richie, 
who  is  coming-  later.  If  so,  Dr.  Whiting  will  go 
with  us.  He  came  down  from  Paotingfu  also  to 
meet  us.  We  had  a  great  time  about  that.  They 
wanted  to  send  some  of  us  to  Paotingfu,  and  it 
was  left  to  Miss  Newton  and  Dr.  Whiting  to  de- 
cide. It  took  a  long  time,  for  any  of  us  were  will- 
ing to  go.  Then  'Mrs.  Fenn,  being  quite  delicate 
looking,  they  threw  them  out,  and  came  near  send- 
ing us.  Finally  they  decided  on  Mr.  I^Iiller.  We 
hate  to  part  with  him,  for  we  think  a  great  deal  of 
him.  We  have  not  many  workers  there,  and  it 
will  be  lonely  for  him.  Dr.  Whiting  is  an  old 
man  and  he  is  going  to  be  there,  also  Dr.  Atter- 
bury's  who  are  coming  this  week.  They  are  old 
Peking  IMissionaries. 

"  It  is  now  four  o'clock  and  the  litter  has  come ; 
so  we  will  start  in  the  morning.  It  is  quite  a  gor- 
geous affair  of  bright  red  colour  and  carried  by 
mules.  We  are  anxious  to  get  started,  for  it  will 
take  about  three  days,  and  we  are  in  a  hurry  to 
get  there  now.  It  is  eighty  miles,  but  we  travel 
very  slowly.  I  think  it  is  too  bad  that  they  have 
no  railroads.  Of  course  everything  is  strange  and 
new  to  us  here ;  but  we  are  getting  accustomed 
to  the  Chinamen.  I  think  some  of  them  are  very 
nice,  that  is  among  the  Christian  ones.  The  others 


REV.  J.  L.  WHITING,  D.D. 


In  Far  Off  China  53 


all  have  such  a  sad  and  dogged  look  about  them. 
Truly  they  seem  a  people  '  without  hope  in  the 
world.'  " 

It  is  well  none  of  us  know  what  the  future  has 
in  store  for  us.  The  labour  of  love  which  brought 
Miss  Newton  on  a  three  days'  journey  from  Pe- 
king, and  in  a  "  springless  cart,"  would  have  been 
performed  with  a  heavy  heart  and  a  lagging  foot- 
step had  she  but  foreseen  the  culmination  of  the 
plans  which  were  then  being  made  for  the  new 
missionaries.  Little  did  any  one  dream  of  the 
way  in  which  some  of  these  who  were  now  setting 
out  to  Peking  would  be  led.  Far  from  Miss  New- 
ton's thought,  whose  Girls'  School  at  Peking  was 
of  so  much  interest  and  inspiration  to  Mrs.  Simcox 
as  well  as  the  prompting  suggestion  of  Mrs.  Sim- 
cox's  own  work  at  Paotingfu,  was  the  unspeakable 
grief  which  was  to  pierce  her  own  heart.  The 
future  had  its  rose-tint  of  promise,  and  they  both 
went  forward. 

The  three  days  occupied  in  the  overland  jour- 
ney to  Peking  were  trying,  tiresome,  interesting 
days.  If  it  had  been  an  ordinary  journey  devoid 
of  striking  coincidences,  or  better,  providences,  it 
would  be  well  to  pass  over  it  in  silence.  It  was 
not  so.  It  was  no  chance  or  ordinary  circum- 
stance, that  six  missionaries  should  meet  at  a  little 
inn  in  the  evening  of  the  second  day  out,  each  of 
whom  was  to  have  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  his- 
tory of  events  which  have  shocked  the  world  and 


54         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


crimsoned  the  pages  of  missionary  biography.  It 
was  no  chance,  that  Dr.  Taylor,  the  cultured  phy- 
sician, travelling  from  Peking  to  Tientsin  should 
meet  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  travelling  from  Tien- 
tsin to  Peking,  and,  in  the  dusk  of  tlie  evening  of 
October  the  19th,  at  a  little  Chinese  inn,  should 
form  an  acquaintance  which  through  the  exigen- 
cies of  missionary  service  and  sacrifice  finally 
ripened  into  mutual  friendship  and  love  so  true 
and  strong,  that  even  death  could  not  separate 
them. 

It  is  in  part  for  these  reasons  that  Mrs.  Sim- 
cox's  letter  of  October  the  22nd  is  here  given  a 
place  in  this  story: 

*'  Peking,  China,  Oct.  the  22nd,  1893. 

"  To  THE  Dear  Folks  at  Home  :  We  are  here 
at  last,  and  as  you  may  imagine,  glad  to  get  here 
after  so  long  and  hard  a  journey.  I  will  try  to  tell 
you  something  of  our  trip  from  Tientsin  up,  as  my 
last  letter  was  written  there. 

"  We  left  Tientsin  Wednesday  morning  about 
nine  o'clock  with  four  carts,  each  drawn  by  two 
mules  hitched  tandem,  and  a  litter  for  Mrs.  Fenn 
and  myself,  carried  by  two  mules.  I  must  say  it 
was  a  novel  way  of  travelling.  We  climbed  into  the 
litter  at  the  little  door  at  the  side.  You  see  it  is  a 
square  box  carried  on  two  long  poles.  We  had  a 
seat  constructed  of  baggage  and  bedding  across 
the  back;  then  had  satchels  for  foot  rests,  and 
blankets  and  comforts  for  covers. 


In  Far  Off  China 


55 


"  After  we  got  in  the  driver  Hfted  the  back 
shafts  up  and  fastened  them  on  the  mule,  which 
had  a  great  wooden  saddle  with  hooks  to  hold  up 
the  shafts.  Then  the  front  shafts  were  lifted  up 
and  fastened  on  the  foremost  mule,  and  off  we 
went  with  the  driver  on  a  little  donkey  beside  us 
yelling,  *  Yi,  yi,'  which  means  *  Go  to  the  left,'  and 
*  Wo,  ho,  ho '  which  means  *  Go  to  the  right,'  and 
'  Ptuh,  ptuh,'  which  means  '  Get  up.'  So  with  this 
great  procession  we  went  through  the  rough  and 
sometimes  muddy  streets  of  Tientsin  feehng  very 
glad  when  we  got  out  to  the  pure  country  air. 

"  Mr.  Fenn  tried  to  ride  his  bicycle,  and  there 
were  always  great  crowds  following,  yelling  and 
laughing  at  the  *  foreign  devil '  on  a  wheel.  The 
litter  was  not  a  very  comfortable  mode  of  convey- 
ance, for  it  had,  as  has  been  said,  about  sixteen 
motions ;  but  it  was  better  than  the  carts,  for  the 
roads  were  very  rough ;  in  fact  they  were  scarcely 
roads  at  all,  and  the  carts  are  much  worse  than 
the  great  wagons  at  home.  There  was  a  strong, 
cold  wind  blowing  in  our  faces  all  day,  and  it  was 
extremely  uncomfortable.  The  gentlemen  of  the 
party  walked  part  of  the  time  but  the  wind  was 
so  strong  that  it  was  very  hard  work.  We  did  not 
stop  until  two  o'clock,  when  we  pulled  into  a  barn- 
yard and  climbed  out  and  went  into  the  inn  which 
faced  the  yard.  Here  we  found  a  bare  and  very 
dirty  ground  floor,  a  table  and  a  bench  or  two, 
also  a  *  kang  '  or  long  bed,  along  one  side  covered 
with  a  matting.  We  brought  in  our  box  of  pro- 
visions, wiped  off  the  dirty  table,  set  it,  sent  the 
cook  to  bring  water  to  wash  off  some  of  the  dust, 
then  gave  him  some  coffee  and  a  can  of  prepared 


56  The  Tragedy  cf  Paotingfu 

soup  to  make  for  us.  He  made  these  and  brought 
them  to  us  in  very  horrible-looking-  bowls,  but  we 
could  ask  no  questions  of  course.  So,  with  a  can 
of  cold  meat,  good  bread  and  butter,  coffee  and 
condensed  milk  and  crackers  we  ate  a  hearty 
meal.  We  then  packed  up,  had  our  hot-water 
bags  filled  with  hot  water,  and  had  the  excitement 
of  starting  again.  We  travelled  until  after  dark, 
when  we  stopped  at  another  inn  and  got  our  sup- 
per similar  to  dinner.  We  had  two  rooms  with 
their  '  kangs,'  where  we  spread  our  bedding,  of 
which  we  had  an  extra  good  supply.  Mrs.  Fenn 
and  I  took  one  room  and  the  men  the  other.  We 
did  not  sleep  very  well,  for  the  donkeys  kept  up  a 
braying  and  the  servants  a  yelling  and  talking  all 
night;  but  we  rested  and  got  up  at  4:30  in  the 
morning,  ate  our  breakfast,  packed  up  and 
started.  Thursday  we  had  the  same  experience 
over  again,  except  that  the  wind  had  fallen  and  it 
was  not  so  cold  and  we  found  still  poorer  inns. 

**  We  saw  many  interesting  and  curious  sights 
passing  through  the  villages.  Everybody  came  out 
to  see  us  and  would  follow  us  for  quite  long  dis- 
tances ;  but  they  all  treated  us  very  respectfully, 
and  showed  only  curiosity.  1  do  believe  they  are 
more  respectful  than  the  low  classes  in  our  cities 
are.  We  saw  a  mirage  across  the  plains  that  day. 
It  was  very  beautiful.  The  country  is  very  flat 
and  one  can  see  for  miles.  We  met  and  travelled 
with  great  camel  trains.  I  am  certain  we  saw  at 
least  a  thousand  camels  that  day.  The  country  is 
rough  and  the  paths  that  the  camels  go  in  are 
beaten  hard,  while  there  are  great  ruts  on  all  sides. 
We  would  sometimes  be  in  the  midst  of  these 


In  Far  Off  China 


57 


trains  and  our  little  donkeys  would  hurry  up  and 
pass  them  when  they  could.  There  is  one  man  to 
every  six  camels ;  these  are  all  fastened  together 
with  long  ropes,  and  one  follows  in  the  tracks  of 
the  one  in  front.  They  move  very  slowlv  and 
sedately.  Our  donkeys  never  went  faster  than  a 
walk  either,  but  could  make  better  time  than  the 
camels. 

"  We  were  carried  over  narrow  paths  at  times 
just  wide  enough  for  the  donkeys'  feet,  but  they 
never  stumbled ;  nevertheless  I  could  not  help  hold- 
ing my  breath  at  times.  Of  course  it  was  not  like 
it  would  be  going  over  mountains ;  but  often  there 
would  be  steep  embankments  with  a  bluff  close  on 
one  side  and  a  stream  down  beneath  on  the  other. 
So  we  could  imagine  what  it  must  be  to  cross  the 
mountains  on  donkeys.  It  really  seems  that  they 
enjoy  the  narrow  and  steep  places. 

I  forgot  to  tell  you  that  Dr.  Whiting  was  w^ith 
us  and  took  care  of  us.  He  did  the  talking,  but 
very  much  of  the  time  the  carts  took  a  different 
road  and  we  would  not  see  them  for  hours ;  how- 
ever we  could  trust  the  driver.  Thursday  night 
Mr.  Fenn  on  his  wheel  and  we  in  the  litter 
reached  the  inn  sometime  before  the  carts,  and 
we  were  in  somewhat  of  a  dilemma,  because  we 
could  not  talk,  and  the  Chinese  came  crowding 
around,  when  to  our  surprise  an  American  gen- 
tleman stepped  out  and  introduced  himself  as  Dr. 
Taylor,  of  our  Mission  in  Peking.  He  was  on  his 
way  to  Tientsin  to  meet  the  Atterburys,  and  met 
us  by  chance. 

"  We  had  the  same  experience  that  night,  but 
slept  a  little  better;  then  started  the  next  day 


58         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


again.  Oh,  it  was  so  tiresome  sitting  cramped  up 
all  day  with  scarcely  room  to  move.  Towards 
evening  on  Friday  we  came  in  sight  of  the  Walls 
of  Peking,  and  at  five  o'clock  we  entered  the  outer 
wall.  There  are  really  three  cities  inside  this  wall, 
and  each  has  another  wall  around  it.  They  are 
very  high  and  massive  and  have  huge  Iron  gates 
which  are  closed  at  six  p.  m.  We  just  got  in  in 
time.  It  is  a  city  of  distances,  and  we  had  at  least 
five  miles  to  go  through  those  filthy,  crowded 
streets,  before  we  reached  the  Compound.  You 
may  believe  we  were  glad  to  stop.  I  came  near 
being  homesick  while  going  through  those  streets, 
hoping  every  moment  we  were  there. 

"  Dr.  Wherry  came  first  to  meet  us,  then  Miss 
Sinclair.  Oh,  it  did  seem  good  to  get  into  an 
American  house  again !  Misses  Newton  and  Sin- 
clair have  a  very  pleasant  home.  We  were  all 
there  for  dinner,  but  Frank  and  I  stayed  all  night 
with  Dr.  Wherry.  He  lives  alone,  his  wife  and 
children  being  in  America. 

At  noon  next  day  we  went  to  a  Chinese  wed- 
ding to  which  we  were  all  invited.  They  brought 
the  bride  to  the  chapel  in  a  closed  chair.  She  was 
assisted  out  with  great  ceremony,  and  was  con- 
ducted up  the  aisle  by  two  ladies,  while  a  man  laid 
pieces  of  carpet  for  her  to  walk  on.  She  would 
step  on  the  one ;  then  he  would  lift  the  other  and 
place  it  in  front  of  her.  She  was  dressed  in  bright 
red  trimmed  in  tinsel,  and  her  face  and  head  were 
concealed  by  a  thick  cover  of  red.  She  was  not 
allowed  to  set  foot  on  the  ground  until  she  had 
been  in  the  mother-in-law's  house;  so  she  was 
taken  out  of  the  church  and  to  the  groom's  home 


In  Far  Off  China  59 


in  the  same  manner.  We  went  in  carts  to  the 
home  to  attend  the  feast,  but  I  stayed  only  a  little 
while,  for  I  did  not  feel  well.  1  was  certain  the 
smell  of  the  food  would  make  me  sick.  Miss  Sin- 
clair made  excuse  for  me  and  took  me  home.  She 
could  not  stay  either;  but  the  others  stayed 
through  it  all. 

"  In  the  afternoon  we  went  in  carts  to  the  other 
Compound,  which  is  about  a  mile  from  the  one 
where  we  spent  the  night.  Rev.  Mr.  Cunningham 
lives  there,  also  Dr.  Coltman's  and  Dr.  Taylor. 
We  are  to  have  two  rooms  in  Mr.  Cunningham's 
house  and  board  with  them ;  but  we  are  stopping 
with  Dr.  Coltman's  for  a  few  days.  They  are 
lovely  people,  have  four  children,  two  girls  and 
two  boys,  and  we  do  enjoy  being  with  them  so 
much.  Mrs.  Cunningham  has  been  sick  but  is 
well  now,  and  will  be  ready  to  take  us  soon.  She 
has  a  little  girl  ten  months  old.  I  stayed  with 
Mrs.  Cunningham  last  evening  while  the  others 
went  to  church,  and  I  like  her  so  much.  I  know 
we  shall  enjoy  living  with  them. 

"  I  have  not  told  you  what  the  *  Compounds  ' 
are  like.  A  '  Compound  '  is  a  large  plot  of  ground 
inclosed  by  high  walls  within  which  are  the 
houses,  or  homes,  of  the  missionaries.  So  you  see 
we  are  shut  off  to  a  certain  extent  from  all  about 
us.  Of  course  we  feel  '  shut  in  '  somewhat,  but  it 
is  very  nice  to  be  away  from  the  filth  and  the  dirt. 

The  weather  is  perfectly  delightful  here  now 
and  they  tell  us  the  winters  are  very  pleasant. 

"  It  is  not  considered  proper  for  a  lady  to  walk 
on  the  street  here,  and  the  most  respectable  way 
is  to  go  in  a  mule-cart,  which  is  simply  horrid,  for 


6o         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


the  streets  are  so  rough  and  cut  up,  that  one  is 
obhged  to  be  an  expert  in  riding  in  them  to  keep 
from  being  bruised  up.  The  cartmen  will  not 
allow  any  Jinrikishas  or  any  new  methods  of  con- 
veyance to  come  in  for  it  would  hurt  their  trade. 
One  custom  that  I  like  here  is  that  when  you 
speak  to  a  Chinese  you  shake  your  own  hand  in- 
stead of  his.  In  many  cases  one  feels  glad  it  is  so. 
I  could  tell  you  hundreds  of  things  which  are  new 
and  interesting  to  me. 

We  do  wish  we  had  brought  some  pictures 
from  home  for  they  cannot  be  gotten  here.  We 
need  so  many  things  of  that  kind,  bric-a-brac  and 
decorations,  for  the  walls  of  a  large  room  look 
so  bare.  The  missionaries  all  try  to  have  pretty 
homes ;  they  could  not  stand  it  if  they  had  not. 
When  outside  one  sees  nothing  but  filth,  dirt  and 
misery ;  and  it  is  a  blessing  to  have  a  pretty  place 
to  come  to. 

"  Remember  us  in  prayer  at  all  times,  for  we  do 
feel  so  weak.  With  much  love  to  all  at  home  and 
all  the  friends,  Lovingly, 

"  May." 

Letters  followed  rapidly  telling  of  new  friend- 
ships formed  and  of  the  daily  struggle  to  learn  the 
language  in  which  it  was  their  earnest  desire  to 
proclaim  the  precious  Gospel.  In  the  home  of  the 
Rev.  A.  M.  Cunningham  they  found  congenial 
fellowship.  Christmas  came  and  with  it  many 
tokens  of  kind  remembrance  from  old  friends  and 
new.  Then  followed  the  Week  of  Prayer  in  which 
both  found  renewing  grace  for  the  burdens  which 


In  Far  Off  China 


6i 


seemed  a  little  heavier  than  they  had  before  ex- 
perienced. There  were  deprivations  and  crosses 
incident  to  life  under  widely  different  conditions, 
and  there  were  perplexities  peculiar  to  the  adjust- 
ing of  all  their  thoughts  and  ways  to  a  new  and 
strange  environment.  The  tardy  post  was  a  sore 
vexation.  Even  when  letters  did  arrive  at  Shang- 
hai from  America  it  was  weeks  before  they 
reached  Peking  in  the  winter  months,  and  then 
only  by  the  Customs  post.  Faith  always  tri- 
umphed however,  and  with  the  buoyancy  natural 
to  young  missionaries  filled  with  an  unconquer- 
able desire  to  do  something  for  God,  they  went 
forward  from  day  to  day  gaining  knowledge  and 
power  for  the  years  of  exacting  service  in  store 
for  them. 

Peking  was  to  them  an  interesting  city.  The 
capital  of  a  great  empire  almost  wholly  given  to 
idolatry,  with  its  large  catalogue  of  unspeakable 
iniquities,  it  was  to  them  a  theatre  in  which  to 
witness  the  death  struggle  between  the  Faith  of 
Calvary  and  the  powers  of  great  darkness  and 
superstition.  The  novelty  to  be  seen  on  every 
hand  and  the  striking  contrasts  between  life  in  the 
Occident  and  life  in  the  Orient  did  much  to  re- 
lieve hours  which  otherwise  would  have  been  very 
trying  and  sustained  the  naturally  light-hearted 
and  contented  dispositions  of  both  ]\Ir.  and  yirs. 
Simcox.  Writing  on  the  7th  of  January,  1894, 
to  a  young  cousin  thirteen  years  of  age,  Mrs. 
Simcox  displayed  her  lively  interest  in  all  that 


62         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


was  taking  place  around  her  and  her  appreciation 
of  the  things  in  a  missionary's  experience  which 
would  be  interesting  to  a  boy.  The  letter  runs  as 
follows : 

"  We  are  beginning  to  feel  very  much  at  home 
here  now.  We  are  boarding  and  expect  to  do  so 
until  next  autumn.  Our  eating  here  thus  far 
has  been  just  about  like  it  is  in  the  U.  S.  Nearly 
every  thing  is  brought  here  from  the  United 
States  or  England.  We  sent  an  order  last  week  to 
San  Francisco  for  supplies  of  all  kinds  to  have 
them  ready  when  we  go  to  housekeeping.  We 
will  send  one  next  week  to  London,  England,  for 
some  other  things, — butter,  milk,  table  linen,  and 
some  kinds  of  fruits.  Nearly  every  one  here  uses 
the  condensed  milk,  but  we  use  native  milk,  and  I 
like  it  better  than  the  condensed  milk.  We  have 
such  nice  fruits  here  all  winter.  I  doubt  if  you 
are  eating  apples,  pears  and  grapes  as  we  are. 
They  keep  here  so  well  all  winter.  Then  we  have 
Irish  and  sweet  potatoes,  corn  and  wheat,  and  ex- 
cellent beef,  mutton  and  fowls ;  but  we  never  eat 
the  pork,  which  is  very  abundant.  Chickens  and 
turkeys  are  raised  here  just  as  they  are  at  home. 
The  water  we  use  is  carried  to  us  from  outside 
the  city  and  we  have  it  all  boiled  before  we  use 
it.    It  is  splendid  when  brought  to  the  table. 

We  are  rather  expecting  now  to  go  to  Pao- 
tingfu next  autumn.  It  is  not  settled  yet  who 
shall  go;  but  I  think  it  lies  between  Mr.  Fenn's 
and  us,  and  I  think  they  do  not  want  to  go. 
There  are  many  more  advantages  here  in  Peking, 


In  Far  Off  China  63 


but  the  work  is  even  more  encouraging  there, 
and  we  are  wilHng  to  go  if  they  wish  us  to  go. 

"  It  is  true  the  Chinese  hate  all  foreigners,  and 
were  it  not  for  fear  of  serious  consequences  they 
would  soon  murder  us  all.  Last  year  there  was  a 
threat  made  to  attack  the  city  gates  one  night 
with  the  purpose  of  killing  all  foreigners.  There 
are  two  Swedish  gentlemen  here  now  trying  to 
have  something  done  through  our  Minister,  Col. 
Denby,  towards  redressing  the  terrible  wrongs 
done  to  the  Chinese  Christians  in  the  place  where 
the  two  Swedish  missionaries  were  murdered. 
They  tell  the  most  horrible  stories  I  ever  heard 
of  the  tortures  these  people  are  subjected  to  and 
of  the  conduct  of  the  Chinese  officials.  I  heard 
that  Col.  Denby  said,  that  they  were  just  waiting 
to  get  their  hands  on  the  Prince  who  rules  that 
Province;  but  I  don't  know  how  true  it  is,  nor 
what  they  could  do  with  him  anyhow.  The  Chi- 
nese down  in  that  place  need  to  be  taught  a  lesson. 
You  know  all  the  missionaries  of  that  Province 
are  shut  up  in  one  city,  not  daring  to  go  out  into 
the  interior. 

This  is  the  Week  of  Prayer  and  the  mission- 
aries meet  every  night  at  some  different  place  for 
worship.  The  Chinese  Christians  also  have 
meetings,  and  it  will  be  a  very  busy  week.  It  is 
hard  work  to  attend  all  these  meetings,  for  the 
Compounds  are  miles  apart  and  they  meet  in  a 
different  place  every  night.  The  boys  in  the 
School  in  this  Compound  have  their  own  meet- 
ings. These  boys  do  with  only  half  their  usual 
noon  lunch  every  Sabbath,  and  give  that  much  to 
the  Church.    Don't  you  think  they  would  shame 


64 


The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


many  of  us  ?  They  made  a  feast  for  us  on  Christ- 
mas and  they  did  without  their  noon  lunch  for 
three  weeks  in  order  to  get  money  for  it.  I  was 
sick  with  the  cold  at  the  time  and  could  not  go, 
but  they  brought  me  a  large  tray  of  good  things. 
There  were  many  things  I  could  not  eat,  but  I 
could  eat  the  fruits,  nuts  and  candy. 

There  is  a  great  deal  of  shooting  going  on 
to-night.  The  Chinese  are  constantly  having 
some  sort  of  celebration.  I  think  they  waste  a 
great  deal  of  gunpowder. 

"  I  suppose  you  had  a  good  time  at  Christmas. 
We  enjoyed  it  here.  I  received  several  nice  pres- 
ents and  remembrances  from  the  different  ladies 
of  our  Mission ;  and  Frank  gave  me  a  pretty  sil- 
ver-mounted glass  cracker  jar  and  a  beautiful 
jewel  tray. 

"  Frank  joins  in  love  to  all.   Good  night. 

Yours  lovinglv, 

"May." 

It  had  now  become  pretty  well  settled  that  Mr. 
and  Airs.  Simcox  would  join  the  Station  at  Pao- 
tingfu. Dr.  Whiting,  a  veteran  missionary,  had 
been  sent  there  some  months  previously  to  begin 
the  work  contemplated  by  the  Board.  Dr.  Tay- 
lor, '*  the  American  gentleman,"  who  met  the 
Simcoxes  at  the  little  Chinese  inn,  as  they  were 
travelling  to  Peking,  and  the  Rev.  J.  Albert  Mil- 
ler had  already  joined  him ;  and  while  the  enter- 
prise was  yet  in  a  formative  state  there  was 
splendid  promise  of  a  work  at  Paotingfu  which 
would  make  that  station  one  of  the  most  import- 


In  Far  Off  China 


65 


ant  in  the  entire  list  of  the  mission  stations  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  China. 

There  were  yet  some  months  of  hard  study  and 
earnest  preparation  before  these  young  people 
could  hope  to  be  of  any  practical  service  to  the 
Mission  there;  and  it  was  therefore  determined 
that  they  should  remain  at  Peking,  or  near  it,  un- 
til the  following  autumn. 

Paotingfu  was  then  regarded  as  a  quite  strate- 
gic point  for  the  great  work  of  the  Church  in 
China.  A  city  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  inhabitants,  one  hundred  miles  South 
West  from  the  Capital  of  the  Empire,  itself  the 
Capital  of  the  Chili  Province,  on  the  line  of 
travel  from  Peking  to  the  provinces  lying  to  the 
South  and  South  West,  it  seemed  and  doubtless 
is  the  key  to  the  provinces  of  Shen  Si,  Shan  Si, 
Shan  Tung,  and  Ho  Nan.  It  is  not  surprising 
that  for  young  missionaries  ambitious  to  do  a 
great  work  in  China,  the  Paotingfu  field  should 
possess  rather  unusual  attractions,  and  that  the 
letters  of  the  Simcoxes  should  reveal  considerable 
satisfaction  at  being  chosen  for  this  work.  In  a 
letter  under  date  of  January  the  21st,  Mrs.  Sim- 
cox  records  the  probability  of  their  appointment 
to  this  field : 

"  The  latest  news  now  in  connection  with  us  is 
that  we  are  likely  to  go  to  our  new  station  at 
Paotingfu  next  autumn.  However  it  is  not 
finally  settled ;  but  I  think  we  will  be  the  ones 
sent.    Paotingfu  is  a  three  days'  journey  from 


66         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


here.  Dr.  Whiting,  one  of  the  oldest  members  of 
the  Peking  Mission,  Dr.  Taylor,  and  Rev.  ^liller, 
who  came  out  with  us,  are  all  there  this 
winter.  Three  lone  men !  They  live  in  Chinese 
quarters  and  dress  in  Chinese  costume.  The  Mis- 
sion will  build  at  least  one  new  house  this  coming 
summer.  I  expect  we  will  adopt  Chinese  costume 
if  we  go,  for  most  of  the  work  there  will  be  in 
the  country." 

In  this  same  letter  is  related  the  simple  story 
of  a  family  bereavement.  It  was  the  second  visi- 
tation of  death  among  the  Christian  missionaries 
at  Peking  since  the  arrival  of  the  young  candi- 
dates for  missionary  service,  and  the  incident 
seems  to  have  made  a  very  deep  impression  upon 
them: 

"  During  the  week  Mrs.  Dr.  Curtis,  of  the 
Methodist  Mission,  died  and  was  buried  on  Fri- 
day. She  was  a  lovely  woman  and  we  all  thought 
so  much  of  her.  She  spent  the  day  here  with  us 
only  a  few  weeks  ago.  It  was  sad.  Her  husband 
and  two  little  girls  are  going  home  in  the  spring. 
Death  casts  such  a  gloom  over  all  the  Missions 
here,  for  of  course  we  are  all  very  near  to  each 
other.  Then  it  seems  so  hard  for  the  friends  at 
home;  but  they  are  such  happy  deaths,  that  we 
cannot  grieve  for  the  one  that  goes,  only  for  the 
ones  that  are  left." 

It  is  fitting  to  close  this  chapter  with  an  account 
of  the  first  practical  experience  Mr.  Simcox  had 
as  a  missionary : 


!n  Far  Off  China 


67 


"  It  has  been  my  privilege  to  make  my  first  trip 
into  the  country  and  learn  a  little  concerning  the 
work  to  which  I  hope  soon  to  give  all  my  efforts ; 
and  I  thought  you  would  be  as  much  interested  in 
it  as  in  anything  I  could  write. 

Our  Church  has  been  carrying  on  evangel- 
istic work  for  some  years  in  a  village  called  Ching 
Chia  Chwang,  north  of  Peking,  about  thirty-five 
miles;  and  as  Mr.  Cunningham  was  starting  on 
one  of  his  trips  he  kindly  invited  me  to  accompany 
him.  Having  the  evening  before  provided  our- 
selves with  a  necessary  travelling  outfit  consist- 
ing of  a  cart,  which  always  includes  mule  and 
driver,  bedding,  and  a  few  provisions  which  can- 
not be  obtained  while  travelling, — and  are  neces- 
sary to  the  average  American — I  refer  to  milk, 
butter,  bread,  etc.  We  started  early  Wednesday, 
February  the  14th,  for  what  we  call  a  good  day's 
travel.  In  one-half  an  hour  we  were  out  of  the 
city  with  its  crowd  and  dust  into  the  pure  air  of 
the  country.  Our  course  was  North  East  along 
the  plains  of  the  Paho  river,  which  is  scarcely 
broken  by  hills,  trees,  or  villages.  There  being 
two  of  us,  and  having  quite  a  load,  Mr.  Cunning- 
ham brought  a  donkey  which  we  enjoyed  riding 
in  turn,  for  he  was  scarcely  large  enough  for  two. 
Perhaps  it  would  furnish  a  little  amusement  to 
picture  in  imagination  your  humble  servant  riding 
one  of  these  creatures,  with  some  difficulty  keeping 
his  feet  off  the  ground.  It  soon  lost  its  novelty 
and  became  a  stern  reality. 

"  A  little  before  mid-day  we  began  passing 
crowds  of  women  and  children,  with  now  and 
then  a  man,  plodding  their  way  along  the  dusty 


68         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


roads  all  going  in  one  direction.  They  were  ap- 
parently very  poor,  for  besides  the  meagreness 
of  dress  the  women  seemed  hardly  able  to  walk, 
some  from  age  and  some  from  small  feet.  Many  of 
them  were  carrying  children  that  seemed  almost 
perishing  because  of  the  bitter  North  wind  which 
they  were  facing.  Presently  we  came  in  sight  of 
a  village  from  which  in  all  directions  we  could  see 
the  roads  lined  with  people,  such  as  I  have  de- 
scribed, all  approaching  the  one  place.  In  the 
midst  of  the  village  we  saw  them  in  crowds  of 
thousands  where  they  had  already  gathered,  and 
learned  its  meaning.  There  is  situated  here  a 
Government  relief  station,  where  they  give  each 
day  a  bowl  of  porridge  of  an  inferior  kind.  So 
great  was  the  crowd  and  their  desperation,  that 
the  soldiers  beat  them  over  the  head  with  clubs  to 
keep  them  in  line.  We  were  told  that  between 
fifteen  and  twenty  thousand  are  fed  here  daily ; 
and  as  they  receive  enough  only  for  one  day,  they 
are  compelled  to  walk  there  and  back  each  day  to 
keep  them  from  starving,  and  some  come  many 
miles  ;  and  for  what  ?  Enough  to  keep  them  from 
starving ! 

"  We  saw  one  woman  carrying  a  baby  of  two 
years  which  was  crying;  and  we  stopped  to  give 
her  a  few  cash.  Upon  inquiring  we  learned,  that 
she  had  a  baby  at  home  only  five  days  old,  and 
she  was  compelled  to  walk  five  or  six  miles  to 
keep  it  from  starving.  This  is  only  one  of  many 
such  places  where  the  poor  are  helped  in  China. 
W^e  thank  God  that  He  has  stamped  on  the  human 
heart  the  sense  of  pity  and  brotherly  love  which 
can  never  be  efifaced  though  His  name  is  forgot- 


In  Far  Off  China 


69 


ten.  We  believe  the  Gospel  has  many  higher  and 
better  blessings  for  this  people,  if  it  is  only  pre- 
sented to  them. 

"  At  noon  we  stopped  at  an  inn  and  ordered  a 
few  cakes  and  tea,  and  these  with  a  lunch  we  had 
with  us  furnished  us  our  dinner.  We  were  cold 
and  covered  with  dust,  but  found  little  in  the  inn 
to  comfort  us  as  they  had  no  heating  arrange- 
ments, only  w^hat  are  used  in  cooking ;  and  since 
they  had  no  chimneys  and  used  grass  and  corn- 
stocks  for  fuel,  the  room  was  full  of  smoke. 

**  At  half  past  six  o'clock  we  reached  our  sta- 
tion where  we  had  comfortable  Chinese  rooms 
with  a  small  stove,  and  soon  we  were  quite  com- 
fortable. We  thought  we  had  made  good  time. 
On  Thursday  we  had  the  pleasure  of  visiting  that 
wonder  of  antiquity,  the  Chinese  Wall. 

The  next  day  we  visited  the  city,  Mi  Yun 
Hsien,  of  ten  thousand  inhabitants  and  the  capi- 
tal of  that  district.  There  had  been  some  evan- 
gelistic work  done  in  that  place  a  few  years  ago, 
and  our  hearts  were  rejoiced  at  finding  a  few 
Christians  who  entertained  us  while  there.  Be- 
fore we  were  there  very  long,  a  young  man  by 
the  name  lof  Chao  called  to  see  us  and  made 
known  that  he  was  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  story  of  his  sufferings  for  Christ  was  very 
pitiful.  He  was  working  in  the  Yamen  on  the 
police  force  of  the  city  and  was  receiving  bitter 
persecution  on  account  of  his  faith.  '  Oh,'  he 
said,  *  is  there  no  way  to  get  out  of  this  ?  I  feel  I 
must  give  up !  I  can't  stand  it ! '  But  he  walked 
the  streets  with  us  showing  his  persecutors  he 
was  not  ashamed  of  the  followers  of  Christ.  We 


70         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


also  met  Mr.  Tim,  a  man  of  fifty  years,  who  had 
learned  the  doctrine  several  years  ago,  and  was 
much  interested  in  it.  Before  hearing  it  he  said 
he  had  come  to  the  conclusion  that  idolatry  was 
vain,  and  afterwards  desired  to  join  the  Church, 
but  when  he  made  known  his  intentions  to  his 
family  his  two  sons  disowned  him  and  his  wife 
threatened  to  commit  suicide ;  and  he  was  com- 
pelled to  give  it  up  for  the  time.  Shall  we  not  pray 
for  these  and  many  others  who  are  suffering 
many  things  because  they  believe  in  Christ  ? 

The  following  day  Mr.  Cunningham  and  our 
elder  visited  a  city  of  some  thousands  of  inhabit- 
ants, but  without  finding  one  who  believed  in  the 
true  God.  Our  elder  has  friends  here,  and 
through  him  we  hope  to  reach  many  others.  Ser- 
vices were  held  in  both  of  these  places.  On 
Sabbath  we  held  services  both  morning  and  even- 
ing at  Cheng  Chia  Chwang  and  quite  a  number 
were  present,  but  many  who  were  always  in  our 
room  when  we  were  eating  and  seemed  much  in- 
terested in  us  would  not  attend  service.  On  Mon- 
day we  returned  home  to  find  every  one  we  had 
left  behind  prospered  of  God.  I  had  a  greater  de- 
sire in  my  heart  to  be  able  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  those  who  need  it  so  much.  Pray  for  them  and 
us  that  His  Kingdom  may  be  prospered." 


IV 


THE  FLIGHT 

The  Japanese-Corean-Chinese  war  was  a  con- 
flict which  at  the  time  was  very  hard  to  under- 
stand. It  was  scarcely  to  be  supposed  that  Japan's 
motives  were  entirely  disinterested  in  aiding  the 
little  "  Hermit  Nation  "  to  shake  off  her  strong 
Chinese  neighbour  who  had  always  regarded 
Corea  as  a  dependency.  It  was  then  felt  by  many 
that  her  own  internal  dissensions  were  largely  the 
cause  of  her  interest  in  the  affairs  of  Corea,  in 
the  hope  that  a  foreign  war  would  consolidate 
warring  factions  at  home,  and  if  successful  prove 
her  right  to  enter  the  great  family  of  nations  on 
terms  of  equality.  There  was  also  no  doubt  the 
hope  of  gaining  such  prestige  with  the  Western 
Nations  as  would  strengthen  her  demands  for 
new  treaties  with  the  Powers  and  at  the  same 
time  secure  them  without  making  concessions  to 
China.  When,  however,  Japan  on  the  pretext  of 
protecting  Japanese  interests  landed  a  military 
force  in  Corea,  and  that  too  in  violation  of  an  ex- 
plicit agreement  with  China,  that  neither  Power 
should  land  forces  there  without  first  conferring 
with  the  other,  the  act  was  a  distinct  challenge 
71 


72         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


which  China  felt  bound  to  accept.  It  was  no  sur- 
prise, therefore,  to  those  acquainted  with  the  drift 
of  affairs,  when  all  North  China  became  deeply- 
perturbed  and  the  officials  at  Peking  began  to 
manifest  a  decidedly  w^ar-like  spirit.  It  was  to 
those  who  understood  the  Chinese  character  and 
their  bitter  hatred  of  all  things  foreign  a  very 
dark  outlook  for  Christian  missions.  The  na- 
tional jealousies  which  had  so  long  interfered 
with  the  comity  of  these  two  oriental  nations,  as 
by  the  flash  of  powder,  developed  in  the  Chinese 
heart  the  bitterest  animosity  and  hatred.  Nor 
was  this  feeling  confined  to  their  relations  with 
the  Japanese.  In  their  fanatical  zeal  to  resist  and 
punish  the  Japanese  invaders  they  became  in- 
sanely anxious  to  drive  from  the  land,  or  destroy 
everybody  and  everything  to  which  the  term 
"  foreign  "  might  attach.  It  was  in  view  of  this 
state  of  affairs,  that  the  problem  of  missions,  in 
the  brief  space  of  a  few  weeks,  assumed  a  very 
serious  aspect.  When,  therefore,  on  August  the 
first,  1894,  a  declaration  of  war  was  made  simul- 
taneously by  the  Emperors  of  China  and  Japan 
respectively,  each  against  the  other,  there  were 
very  few  students  of  current  events  who  did  not 
view  the  outcome  as  fraught  with  exceedingly 
grave  consequences  to  the  Christian  Church  and 
the  missionaries  in  China.  There  is  little  doubt 
that  the  hostile  spirit  daily  growing  in  force,  and 
especially  in  North  China,  had  something  to  do 
with  the  early  return  to  Peking  of  the  mission- 


The  Flight 


73 


aries  and  others  who  had  been  summering  at  the 
Western  Hills.  A  full  sense  of  the  gravity  of  the 
situation  evidently  possessed  all  those  who  had 
been  long  enough  in  China  to  understand  the  Chi- 
nese character  and  their  attitude  towards  foreign- 
ers. Peking  was  rife  with  rumours.  Already  the 
rabble  was  manifesting  a  spirit  of  decided  enmity 
and  insolence  towards  the  foreigners,  no  doubt 
holding  them,  whatever  might  be  their  race  or 
nationality,  responsible  for  Japan's  conduct.  It 
was  the  opinion  of  many,  that  Japan  would 
eventually  march  upon  Peking.  Indeed  that 
seemed  to  be  the  only  way  in  which  China  could 
be  made  to  realise  the  necessity  of  coming  to 
terms  of  peace.  There  was  little  or  nothing  to  fear 
from  the  Japanese  directly ;  yet  the  fact  was  fully 
realised  that  their  near  approach  to  the  city  would 
fill  the  inhabitants  with  consternation  and  alarm, 
paralyse  the  officials  at  Peking,  and  be  the  signal 
for  the  unbridled  license  of  the  mob.  It  was  in 
anticipation  of  some  such  state  of  anarchy,  that 
Mr.  Charles  Denby,  Charge  d'Affaires,  advised 
the  removal  of  all  women  and  children  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, and  of  the  other  foreigners  to  the  coast. 
He  was  unwilling  to  take  the  responsibility  of  in- 
viting them  to  the  Legation  for  protection,  at 
least  while  the  way  was  yet  open  for  them  to  seek 
asylum  at  Tientsin  or  Shanghai.  It  was  because 
of  these  new  complications  that  Mr.  Simcox,  on 
the  23rd  of  September,  '94,  wrote  to  his  friend, 
the  Rev.  S.  Arthur  Stewart,  his  feelings  of  un- 


74         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


certainty  regarding  their  proposed  trip  to  Pao- 
tingfu : 

"  We  are  now  in  the  city  and  in  a  very  unset- 
tled state  because  we  do  not  know  just  when  we 
shall  go  to  our  new  field,  Paotingfu.  The  reason 
is  that  some  of  our  missionaries  are  returning  this 
fall  and  are  now  in  Shanghai  waiting  until 
things  become  a  little  more  settled  as  concern 
war.  It  is  not  safe  to  travel  now  when  such  bit- 
ter hatred  is  felt  towards  foreigners. 

"  The  latest  war  news  we  have  is  that  Japan 
has  won  another  victory  both  on  land  and  on  sea. 
It  is  reported  that  the  Chinese  fleet  was  almost 
entirely  destroyed  and  her  army  routed  with 
heavy  loss.  If  that  is  true,  the  foreigners  think 
that  the  Japanese  will  march  to  Peking,  which 
will  make  things  exciting  here.  In  that  case  we 
will  go  to  Legation  quarters  and  there  make  a 
stand  for  self-protection.  We  do  not  fear  the 
Japanese  so  much  as  the  Chinese  mobs,  which,  we 
fear,  will  take  the  occasion  of  great  commotion 
for  an  attack  on  the  much-hated  foreigners.  Sev- 
eral men  and  women  have  been  insulted  and 
stoned  on  the  streets  in  the  last  few  weeks,  which 
in  times  of  quiet  would  not  happen  here.  The 
Chinese  class  us  with  the  Japanese  as  foreigners, 
and  think  we  are  as  much  their  enemies  as  the 
Japanese.    We  hope  nothing  serious  will  occur." 

In  less  than  a  week  from  the  date  of  the  pre- 
ceding letter  matters  had  come  to  a  really  great 
crisis.  The  Legation  officials  almost  without  ex- 
ception became  gravely  apprehensive  of  serious 


The  Flight 


75 


trouble  such  as  had  not  been  known  in  Peking 
for  many  years.  Just  what  course  the  mission- 
aries should  take  in  the  premises  was  a  really  dif- 
ficult question.  Those  who  were  highest  in  au- 
thority among  the  foreign  officials  seemed  to  feel 
that  every  precaution  should  be  taken  to  avoid  the 
unnecessary  risk  of  life,  and  were  therefore  dis- 
posed to  insist,  that  the  women  and  children  of 
the  foreigners  should  be  removed  to  the  coast. 
At  last  it  was  decided  to  ask,  that  those  who  could 
go  to  the  coast  cities,  should  immediately  do  so. 
Mrs.  Simcox,  in  her  letter  of  October  the  first, 
gives  a  very  fair  idea  of  the  disturbed  condition 
of  Foreign  Missions  in  North  China : 

"My  Dear  Mamma:  It  is  a  tired  girl  who 
sits  down  to  write  you  a  line  to-night.  What  do 
you  suppose  we  have  been  doing  ?  Why,  packing 
a  few  of  our  goods  to  leave  the  city.  Well,  I 
wish  I  had  kept  a  Journal  of  all  the  proceedings 
of  the  last  few  days  here.  To  tell  the  truth,  some 
of  us  are  a  little  bit  alarmed  about  coming  events. 
The  Japanese  are  coming.  Of  course  we  do  not 
fear  them ;  neither  do  we  fear  being  here  as  long 
as  the  government  can  control  the  people ;  but  we 
do  fear  the  time  when  the  Japanese  come  near  the 
city,  for  the  Chinese  are  very  badly  frightened 
now  and  when  they  hear  that  they  are  near  they 
will  just  go  wild.  They  do  not  regard  us  as  any- 
thing but  foreigners,  hence  the  same  as  Japanese, 
and  they  will  put  an  end  to  us  if  the  least  thing 
happens  to  attract  them  to  us.  Many  who  have 
been  in  China  for  years  and  know  what  a  mob  is 


76         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

like  say  that  we  are  in  great  danger.  Sir  Robert 
Hart,  the  great  Englishman,  who  is  at  the  head 
of  the  Customs  and  who  runs  that  part  of  the  gov- 
ernment for  China  and  knows  just  what  is  going 
on,  yesterday  morning  ordered  all  the  women  and 
children  belonging  to  the  Customs  familiesto  leave 
the  city,  for  the  Japanese  are  approaching.  Then 
Charles  Denby,  who  is  now  taking  his  father's 
place,  called  a  meeting  of  all  the  gentlemen  of 
the  different  Missions  and  advised  all  the  women 
and  children  to  leave,  saying  the  men  might  stay 
and  try  to  protect  the  property  if  they  wanted  to 
do  so. 

"  Well,  we  had  a  great  time.  To-day  we  have 
made  up  our  minds  to  do  many  different  things. 
We  decided  to  go  to  Tientsin ;  then  we  decided  to 
remain  here,  but  the  women  and  children  to  go  to 
the  Methodist  Mission,  which  is  large  and  near 
the  Legations,  so  that  in  case  of  an  attack  we 
could  f>erhaps  escape  to  some  of  the  Legations. 
The  Russian  and  English  Legations  are  suitable 
for  defense.  Ours  doesn't  amount  to  much  in 
that  way.  We  again  changed  our  minds  and  are 
now  mostly  packed  up  and  two  trunks  and  a  box 
have  been  sent  down  to  the  gate  to  leave  early  in 
the  morning.  We  will  not  start,  however,  until 
the  next  morning.  Many  think  it  unsafe  to  travel, 
but  I  guess  it  is  not  more  so  than  staying  here. 
We  will  go  to  Tungcho  in  carts  and  chairs ;  and 
then  take  a  boat,  if  it  is  possible  to  get  one,  down 
the  river  to  Tientsin.  We  are  obliged  to  take  our 
own  bedding,  food,  and  cooking  utensils.  I 
could  take  only  two  trunks  and  a  small  box,  and  it 
has  been  so  hard  to  decide  what  things  I  must 


The  Flight 


77 


leave,  for  we  all  fear  that  if  it  comes  to  the  worst 
all  our  goods  here  will  be  taken  or  destroyed,  and 
it  is  so  hard  to  leave  all  one's  nice  things  and  feel 
that  you  can  never  again  have  them.  We  have 
a  good  deal  of  quite  nice  furniture  which  must  all 
be  left  behind.  Oh,  it  is  hard ;  but  if  our  lives  are 
protected  we  should  not  care  for  the  goods.  We 
tried  to  take  as  much  clothing  as  possible,  but  that 
is  about  all  we  can  take.  It  is  ver\'  difficult  to  get 
carts  or  mules  or  camels  or  anything  now  for  they 
are  afraid  to  go  out  for  fear  of  being  taken  by  the 
soldiers  for  service  in  the  army.  It  may  be  possi- 
ble that  we  can't  get  away,  but  1  hope  we  can,  for 
the  strain  on  one's  nerves  here  is  something  terri- 
ble. We  may  not  be  molested  if  the  affair  could 
be  decided  outside  the  city,  but  it  is  not  likely. 

Japan  has  been  so  completely  victorious  thus 
far  that  China  does  not  stand  much  chance.  The 
Chinese  are  so  proud  of  their  nation.  Heretofore 
they  would  all  say  when  questioned,  '  Oh,  the 
Japs  can't  come  here !  Our  army  is  too  great !  ' 
Now  they  see  that  their  old-fashioned  way  of  do- 
ing doesn't  conquer  the  Japanese's  modern  way. 
We  expect  to  start  to-morrow  for  Tientsin.  We 
do  not  fear  any  trouble  there  and  it  is  safe  to  go 
now,  whereas  it  may  not  be  safe  in  a  few  days.  I 
have  no  time  to  write  more  now,  but  w^ill  write 
again  soon.  All  are  \vell.  With  much  love  to  all, 
"  Lovingly  and  prayerfully, 

"  May  Simcox." 

"  Tuesday  night,  Oct.  2,  1894. 

Dear  Mamma:  This  is  to  be  a  continuation 
of  the  letter  I  wrote  last  night  and  then  added  a  few 


78  The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


words  to-day.  I  have  been  so  busy  that  I  had  not 
finished  it  and  then  only  added  that  we  were  to  start 
in  the  morning.  To-night  we  have  our  packing 
nearly  all  done  and  baby  Paul  is  asleep  as  usual 
at  this  time ;  so  I  will  try  to  write  a  few  more 
words.  I  must  say  things  are  in  confusion  in  this 
Compound.  The  Coltmans  left  this  a.  m.  for  the 
Legation,  where  Mrs.  C.  and  the  children  will  re- 
main indefinitely  I  suppose, — that  is  until  the 
Japanese  are  either  stopped  or  have  taken  the 
city.  Mrs  Atterbury  and  her  child  go  to-mor- 
row with  us  and  the  Cunninghams  are  packing 
expecting  to  go  to  the  Methodist  Compound  soon. 
It  is  a  large  Compound  and  is  near  the  Legations, 
so  that  it  might  be  defended  or  they  could  escape 
to  some  Legation ;  but  this  place  is  so  far  away, 
an  hour's  ride  at  least,  that  in  case  of  a  riot  it 
would  be  impossible  to  get  to  a  place  of  safety. 
The  three  gentlemen,  Mr.  Cunningham  and  the 
two  physicians,  Drs.  Coltman  and  Atterbury,  will 
remain  here  and  try  to  carry  on  their  work  and  at 
the  same  time  protect  the  property  and  will  not 
leave  unless  compelled  to  fly  for  life.  Dr.  Colt- 
man  is  well  armed  and  I  think  they  would  make  a 
desperate  efYort  to  save  the  property  if  a  mob 
should  come.  Now  all  this  looks  as  if  we  were 
in  great  danger,  but  you  see  it  is  all  supposition, 
for  no  one  is  certain  that  the  Japanese  will  ever 
get  here ;  but  from  present  indications  they  will 
make  a  terrible  effort,  and  if  they  are  nearing  the 
city  it  will  certainly  be  in  great  confusion ;  and 
from  what  we  know  of  the  way  the  Chinese  have 
acted  under  similar  circumstances  it  would  be 
miraculous  if  they  did  not  try  to  kill  all  foreign- 


The  Flight 


79 


ers.  They  are  likely  to  enter  our  houses  and  carry 
off  all  they  want  and  then  chop  up  the  things  they 
don't  want.  There  are  some  foreign  gunboats  at 
Tientsin  with  lots  of  soldiers  and  Mr.  Denby  has 
sent  them  word  to  be  ready  to  come  if  he  should 
send  for  some  of  them. 

"  We  are  going  to  try  to  get  to  Tientsin.  We 
ai  e  not  certain  that  w^e  have  a  boat  engaged  when 
we  get  to  Tungcho,  but  have  sent  men  to  order 
one.  Our  steamer  trunk  and  three  boxes  we  sent 
to-day  with  our  cook  to  oversee  them.  We  could 
not  take  our  large  trunk,  although  we  had  it 
packed  and  had  to  repack  in  boxes  because  we 
had  to  hire  wheelbarrows  and  they  will  take  small 
boxes  only.  Carts  cannot  be  hired  to  go  to  Tung- 
cho because  they  are  afraid  of  being  impressed 
into  the  service.  The  wheelbarrows  are  pushed 
and  pulled  by  men, — have  no  mules.  I  am  going 
in  a  covered  chair,  Frank  on  a  donkey.  We  ex- 
pect to  go  to  a  hotel  when  we  get  to  Tientsin  until 
we  see  what  we  will  do.  If  war  matters  come  to 
a  crisis  and  peace  is  declared  Frank  will  come 
back  here  for  our  goods  and  we  will  go  on  to  Pao- 
tingfu ;  if  not  we  will  have  to  make  some  arrange- 
ments to  stay  in  Tientsin  all  winter.  We  may  try 
to  get  a  couple  of  rooms  and  keep  house,  as  we 
are  taking  our  cook  with  us ;  but  nothing  is  set- 
tled. As  we  said  to-day  w^e  are  pilgrims  and 
w-anderers  on  the  face  of  the  earth ;  and  indeed  T 
can  tell  you  we  feel  so.  Just  think,  we  have  been 
in  Peking  only  a  year,  and  it  seems  we  have  lived 
in  trunks  all  the  time,  for  we  were  crowded  at  the 
Hills  and  since  we  came  back  to  Peking  we  have 
lived  in  uncertainty  and  now  we  are  moving 


8o         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


again,  and  don't  know  what  a  day  will  bring 
forth.  We  have  to  trust  to  God  to  gxiide  us  and 
really  we  have  no  fear  for  in  everything  yet  we 
have  been  protected  so  often  when  it  really  ap- 
peared to  us  miraculous.  We  are  truly  in  the 
midst  of  famine,  pestilence  and  war.  Dangers  are 
on  every  side.  If  we  women  were  to  walk  on  the 
streets  I  suppose  to  say  the  least  we  would  be  in- 
sulted and  perhaps  worse.  We  meet  with  all 
kinds  of  disease,  small-pox  and  cholera  especially 
now.  Hundreds  die  every  day  here  of  cholera. 
In  two  days  there  were  three  hundred  funerals 
passed  out  from  the  city  gate  which  is  nearest  to 
us.  All  died  from  cholera.  When  the  gentle- 
men go  out  on  the  street  they  see  people  in  the 
agonies  of  cholera  and  dying.  They  come  to  the 
hospital  in  this  Compound  for  medicine.  You 
know  when  the  Chinese  find  that  anyone  is  dying 
they  cruelly  take  him  out  and  lay  him  on  the 
ground.  They  won't  let  him  die  in  the  house. 
In  Mr.  Cunningham's  School  right  here  where 
the  boys  come  into  his  study  to  recite  we  had  three 
cases,  and  one  poor  boy  died.  Dr.  Coltman  and 
Mr.  Cunningham  worked  night  and  day  to  save 
them.  We  have  practically  no  fear.  We  drink 
a  little  sulphuric  acid  in  our  water  at  meals,  for 
the  Doctor  recommended  it,  but  we  hardly  ever 
thought  of  it  ourselves.  Now,  of  course,  if  there 
were  two  or  three  cases  of  cholera  in  America 
you  would  all  be  greatly  frightened,  but  here  we 
live  with  it  all  about  us  and  never  fear.  I  am 
thankful  to  say  it  is  some  better  now.  We  don't 
hear  of  so  many  cases  and  there  are  none  in  the 
School.  Now,  although  things  are  in  a  pretty  bad 


The  Flight 


8i 


shape  here  in  China,  yet  I  suppose  you  get  exag- 
gerated accounts  in  the  papers  so  don't  beheve  all 
you  read.  We  see  some  very  funny  things  some- 
times in  the  home  papers,  especially  the  New- 
York  papers.  Well,  I  will  add  some  more  to  this 
before  1  send  it  if  I  can.  I  cannot  answer  every- 
body's letters  so  you  will  all  have  to  read  this  one. 
We  are  very  tired  to-night  and  must  retire  and 
get  some  rest,  for  we  must  get  up  very  early. 
Good  night.  Remember  us  in  prayer  at  all  times. 
I  know  you  do.  Lovingly, 

"  May." 

"  Tientsin,  Oct.  7,  1894. 

"  My  Dear  Mamma:  Well,  we  are  here.  We 
reached  Tungcho  on  Wednesday  evening  and 
stopped  for  a  few  moments  at  Mr.  Tewksbury's ; 
then  went  down  the  river  a  few  li  and  found 
our  cook  and  woman  waiting  for  us  in  a  house- 
boat. We  entered  and  Mrs.  Atterbury  and  her 
little  boy  with  us.  These  boats  have  two  rooms, 
where  we  have  to  eat,  sleep  and  live, — very  small. 
We  four  slept  in  one  on  a  sort  of  '  kang '  on 
which  we  spread  our  mattress  and  bedding.  That 
occupied  the  w^hole  room.  We  had  to  hang  our 
clothing  around  on  the  little  rafters,  or  put  up 
nails.  This  room  was  a  little  larger  than  a  berth 
in  a  sleeper  but  not  much.  Then,  Frank  had  to 
sleep  on  the  floor  of  the  outer  room,  which  was 
scarcely  long  enough  for  him.  The  woman  slept 
in  a  little  room  just  back  of  ours,  merely  large 
enough  to  lie  down  in.  Well,  beneath  our  bed  we 
had  our  boxes  mostly  all  stored  ;  but  out  in  the  other 
room  had  our  provision  boxes  and  baskets;  and 


82         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


we  ate  on  a  small  table  in  this  room.  Our  cook 
had  a  little  charcoal  stove  or  rather  pot  out  on  the 
deck,  where  he  made  us  tea  and  coffee  and 
warmed  up  cold  chicken,  cooked  us  rice,  etc. ;  and 
also  washed  all  the  dishes  we  had.  We  had  a 
very  small  oil  stove  where  we  heated  water  to 
make  baby's  food.  We  had  to  use  river  water 
which  was  simply  horrid,  but,  of  course,  had  it  all 
boiled  as  we  do  all  water  in  China.  I  was  afraid 
it  would  make  baby  sick,  but  he  was  just  as  good 
and  happy  all  the  way  as  he  always  is.  It  came 
near  making  me  sick,  but  I  am  all  right  now. 
Well,  we  were  out  only  two  nights,  got  here  Fri- 
day morning.  Doctor  Taft  and  his  family,  of  the 
Methodist  Mission,  were  in  another  boat  just  with 
us.    We  were  so  glad  of  their  company. 

"  When  we  reached  the  wharf  here  we  took 
Jinrikishas,  which  seemed  like  getting  into  civili- 
sation again,  and  came  to  the  foreign  part  of  the 
city.  Mrs.  Atterbury  stopped  at  the  American 
Board  Mission  to  look  for  her  mother  and  brother, 
Mrs.  and  Mr.  Lowrie,  who  have  just  come  from 
home;  and  the  people  all  came  out  to  the  gate  to 
speak  to  us,  and  Mrs.  Bostwick  invited  us  to  stop 
with  them,  as  they  would  have  a  room  vacated  by 
evening.  You  may  imagine  we  were  delighted. 
You  know  we  stopped  here  a  year  ago.  Rev. 
Taft's  are  going  on  to  Cheefu.  Mr.  Lowrie,  his 
mother  and  Mrs.  Atterbury  have  rented  a  little 
house  in  the  Russian  Legation  vicinity,  where 
they  will  stay  for  a  month  or  so.  There  is  a  rery 
large  foreign  settlement  here,  and  they  are  nearly 
all  in  this  part  of  the  city,  so  that  they  do  not  fear 
the  Chinese  very  much.  There  are  five  large  gun- 


The  Flight 


83 


boats  lying  here  at  the  wharf.  They  are  the  Rus- 
sian, the  English,  the  German,  the  French  and  the 
American.  They  are  beautiful  large  boats  and 
they  are  well  armed.  They  have  those  portable, 
small  cannon  that  can  fire  five  hundred  or  a 
thousand  shots  per  minute.  The  Chinese,  of 
course,  are  afraid  of  them.  In  case  of  real  dan- 
ger we  are  all  to  flee  to  these  boats,  but  I  don't 
believe  there  will  ever  be  necessity,  for  when  the 
soldiers  come  on  shore  with  those  guns  I  don't 
believe  the  Chinese  would  dare  to  face  them,  but 
would  run.  They  come  ashore  and  drill  and  it 
awes  the  Chinese  to  see  such  skill  and  manoeuver- 
ing.  The  men  of  the  city  are  all  invited  to  go  and 
drill  with  them  and  in  case  of  emergency  will  be 
called  to  swell  their  ranks.  ]\Ir.  Bostwick  has 
been  drilling.  If  we  conclude  to  stay  awhile 
Frank  will  join  them.  You  see  there  are  all  pro- 
visions for  defense  here,  while  in  Peking  there  are 
none. 

*'  Well,  I  must  close.    Don't  worry  about  us, 
for  although  we  are  tossed  about  we  are  safe. 
**  With  very  much  love, 

"  May." 

"  Tientsin,  China,  Oct.  19,  1894. 

Well,  I  have  been  here  at  Mr.  Bostwick's  for 
two  weeks,  and  Frank  left  on  Monday  to  pack  up 
the  rest  of  our  goods  and  bring  them  down ;  and 
then  1  think  we  will  risk  going  to  Paotingfu  with- 
out waiting  for  further  developments  of  the  war. 

"  Dr.  Noble  and  his  wife  and  boy  are  here  now, 
but  are  going  back  to-morrow.    It  will  soon  be  too 


84         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


cold  to  go  up  the  river  and  we  would  Hke  to  get 
settled  before  winter.  Dr.  Noble  has  given  us  a 
house  in  the  American  Compound.  We  will  be 
on  the  opposite  side  of  the  city  from  our  prop- 
erty, and  it  will  make  it  inconvenient  for  Frank 
next  summer  when  building,  but  it  is  better  than 
going  into  Chinese  quarters  for  the  winter. 

"  There  seems  to  be  no  war  news  just  now. 
We  don't  know  why  the  Japs  don't  come  and  take 
Peking  before  cold  weather  and  bad  roads. 
There  are  some  rumours  of  peace,  but  one  cannot 
put  any  confidence  in  what  he  hears.  We  all  feel 
perfectly  safe  here,  for  there  are  five  large  gun- 
boats lying  along  the  Bund  and  the  Chinese  are 
very  much  afraid  of  them.  I  think  in  case  of  riot 
the  whole  foreign  settlement  could  easily  be  pro- 
tected for  one  foreign  soldier  is  worth  twenty 
Chinese.  It  is  different  in  Peking,  for  our  Com- 
pounds are  in  dififerent  parts  of  the  city,  not  all 
in  one  place  as  they  are  here.  However,  the  Chi- 
nese have  placed  soldiers  to  guard  the  Compounds 
in  Peking;  but  if  the  Government  should  be  over- 
thrown, the  soldiers  would  be  the  first  ones  to  at- 
tack the  foreigners.  All  foreigners  fear  the 
soldiers  more  than  the  common  people.  We  think 
we  have  not  much  to  fear  in  Paotingfu,  so  we 
have  decided  to  go  on." 

"Nov.  3,  1894. 

"  We  had  two  such  sad  deaths  here  in  the 
Compound.  Two  Canadian  Presbyterian  ladies 
died,  one  of  the  dreadful  cholera,  and  they  think 
now  that  the  other  one  had  a  lighter  attack  of 
cholera  at  first  and  then  other  things  set  in,  and 


The  Flight 


8J 


after  a  lingering  and  most  agonising  illness  she 
died  also.  Now  her  husband  and  the  other  lady's 
dearest  friend  have  started  home  without  these 
two  lovely  friends.  I  tell  you  it  w^ill  be  hard  on 
the  friends  at  home,  as  it  was  on  those  here.  The 
letters  are  yet  coming  from  their  friends  ad- 
dressed to  the  dear  ones  of  whose  death  they  had 
not  heard  when  they  wrote.  They  were  lovely 
people.  Their  station  was  in  the  interior,  but  they 
like  ourselves  were  staying  here  for  safety.  You 
may  imagine  we  felt  our  danger,  but  the  Chinese 
vv'ere  dying  by  the  hundreds,  and  why  should  all 
the  foreigners  escape?  One  of  the  ladies  was 
sick  only  sixteen  hours  and  a  Chinaman  who 
helped  to  carry  her  from  the  house  next  the  one 
in  which  she  lived  when  she  took  it,  died  in  six 
hours  from  the  dread  disease.  Oh.  it  was  dread- 
ful! All  we  could  do  was  to  be  careful  of  our 
diet  and  trust  to  the  Higher  Power.  Their  coffins 
were  made  in  our  Compound,  the  gentlemen  all 
helping,  while  we  ladies  made  the  lining.  It  was 
all  done  at  night  that  no  delay  might  be  had  in  the 
burial.  Don't  you  think  we  are  in  the  midst  of 
war  and  pestilence  ? 

"  We  are  planning  to  go  to  Paotingfu  on  Mon- 
day. We  have  our  boat  hired.  It  will  be  a  four 
days'  journey  at  the  least.  We  do  not  want  to 
wait  any  longer  for  it  is  growing  colder  all  the 
time.  We  will  have  a  small  stove  on  the  boat ;  so 
we  hope  to  keep  warm  and  keep  Paul  from  taking 
more  cold.  We  will  go  into  a  house  belonging  to 
the  American  Board  for  the  winter,  and  summer 
also  I  suppose,  since  our  house  cannot  be  ready 
before  autumn. 


86         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfii 


"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lowrie  are  also  going  up  soon. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Miller  are  already  there,  and  their 
two  families  together  with  Dr.  Taylor  will  occupy 
the  new  house  of  our  Mission. 

I  saw  this  p.  M.  a  New  Testament  which  the 
foreign  and  many  of  the  native  Christian  women 
have  had  made  to  present  to  the  Empress  Dowa- 
ger. It  is  a  lovely  thing  printed  in  beautiful  large 
type  on  excellent  paper  with  the  backs  of  solid 
silver,  and  with  a  beautiful  design  and  gold  plates 
on  it.  It  is  encased  in  a  silver  box,  also  very 
handsome,  lined  with  old  gold  plush.  It  cost  one 
thousand  taels,  more  than  that  number  of  dollars. 
They  are  going  to  place  it  in  the  hands  of  Col. 
Denby,  and  see  if  he  can  by  any  means  get  it  to 
the  Empress,  which  is  a  very  difficult  thing  to  do 
since  everything  has  to  pass  through  so  many 
hands  before  reaching  those  in  the  "  Forbidden 
City."  I  sincerely  hope  the  Empress  Dowager 
will  have  curiosity  enough  to  read  it.  You  know 
there  is  always  a  big  celebration  for  her  birthday, 
and  they  have  made  especially  big  preparations 
and  plans  for  it  this  year,  it  being  her  6oth 
birthday,  but  it  has  all  been  given  up  on  account 
of  the  war.  However,  I  guess  she  will  accept  a 
few  presents.  She  is  getting  old  now,  but  is  the 
power  behind  the  throne.  You  know  the  Em- 
peror is  quite  young.  It  is  terrible  that  they  have 
to  live  in  such  seclusion.  I  wish  this  war  would 
make  a  renovation  here  in  the  Government  as  well 
as  in  the  ancient  customs  of  the  people. 

Well,  there  is  still  exciting  war  news  at  times, 
and  we  have  been  waiting  so  long  for  the  Japs 
to  come  that  I  believe  people  are  getting  impa- 


The  Flight 


87 


tient.  Telegrams  from  London  and  from  home 
give  us  very  startling  news  sometimes.  We  get 
the  news  from  home  quicker  than  from  Japan  or 
China.  I  guess  the  Japs  are  really  landing  forces 
on  Chinese  soil  near  Port  Arthur,  and  I  think 
they  intend  to  take  Peking,  unless  the  Chinese 
*  shell  out '  pretty  well.  The  rumours  in  the 
home  papers  about  Tientsin's  having  a  panic  are 
all  false.  Things  were  never  quieter ;  still  things 
may  be  in  that  state  soon ;  no  one  knows.  The 
foreigners  have  no  fear  here  where  there  are  so 
many  foreign  gunboats.  The  Chinese  think  the 
American  gunboat  is  a  big  Jinrikisha,  for  it  has 
side  wheels ;  and  they  think  it  can  come  up  on 
land  and  go  about  the  streets  and  destroy  every- 
thing before  it. 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 


V 


THE  AMERICAN  BOARD  COMPOUND 

The  work  of  the  Congregational  Church  at 
Paotingfu  was  inaugurated  by  the  Rev.  Isaac 
Pierson.  With  the  assistance  of  A.  O.  Treat, 
M.  D.,  the  son  of  a  former  Home  Secretary  of  the 
American  Board,  Mr.  Pierson,  in  1873,  began  to 
lay  the  foundations  of  a  work  at  Paotingfu  which 
in  the  light  of  recent  events  must  be  regarded  as 
one  of  the  most  important  of  the  seven  stations 
composing  the  American  Board's  Mission  in 
North  China.  It  was  a  labour  of  love  and  self- 
sacrificing  devotion  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Pierson 
such  as  has  rarely  been  equalled  in  the  annals  of 
missionary  service.  For  much  of  the  time  Mr. 
Pierson  was  practically  single-handed,  as  within 
a  very  few  months  of  their  first  efforts  to  estab- 
lish the  station  Dr.  Treat  on  account  of  impaired 
health  was  obliged  to  retire  from  the  field. 

During  the  first  three  years  of  his  work  Mr. 
Pierson  lived  in  Chinese  quarters  with  various 
American  companions  and  often  with  none.  In 
1877  returning  from  America,  after  an  absence  of 
a  year  and  a  half,  with  his  wife  and  sister,  he  was 
joined  by  the  Rev.  William  S.  Ament  and  wife. 
After  two  years  the  Aments  became  identified 
88 


The  American  Board  Compound  89 


with  the  Peking  station,  and  in  1880  A.  P.  Peck, 
D.,  and  family  took  part  in  the  work,  but  in 
1885  they  also  left  to  find  a  more  healthful  field 
at  Pang  Chwang.  The  Pierson  family  were  again 
left  in  sole  charge  of  the  station.  So  frequent 
were  the  changes  in  the  personnel  of  the  workers 
and  so  constant  and  tireless  the  labours  of  the 
Pierson  family,  that  it  became  a  saying  among 
those  conversant  with  their  devotion  to  this  field, 
that  "  men  may  come  and  men  may  go,  but  the 
Piersons  go  on  forever." 

The  station  at  the  first  had  very  humble  quar- 
ters ;  but  in  1876  larger  and  somewhat  better 
premises  were  hired,  and  board  floors  and  glass 
windows  were  adopted,  though  the  former  had 
been  used  to  some  extent  in  the  old  quarters.  It 
was  in  the  faith  of  Mr.  Pierson  and  others  that 
this  was  a  field  chosen  of  God  to  become  at  no 
distant  day  a  conspicuous  part  of  His  heritage. 
Therefore  the  selection  of  a  suitable  location  for 
their  buildings  and  other  equipments  for  mission 
work  was  a  matter  for  prayerful  consideration. 
Even  then  their  prayer  was  that  God  might 
thwart  all  their  plans  until  His  own  will  was 
clearly  manifest.  And  indeed  more  than  one 
carefully  wrought-out  plan  was  thwarted,  yet  still 
they  looked  to  God  for  guidance,  and  daily 
prayed  for  patience  and  perseverance,  and  faith 
to  abide  His  time  and  way.  Their  prayers  were 
answered.  Scores  of  offers  of  lands  and  houses 
desirable  in  themselves  they  were  obliged  to  de- 


90         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

cline  through  the  opposition  of  Chinese  officials, 
until  finally  after  twelve  years  of  patient  waiting 
they  were  enabled  to  purchase  a  small  plot  of 
ground  in  the  south  suburb  of  the  city  and  that 
too  without  opposition.  It  was  the  place  of  all 
others  they  would  have  chosen  during  those 
twelve  years  had  it  been  in  their  power  to  choose. 

This  long  delay  in  securing  a  permanent  loca- 
tion for  the  American  Board  Compound  was  not 
without  its  compensations.  A  faithful,  united 
Church  of  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  mem- 
bers had  been  built  up,  the  work  had  commended 
itself  to  many  among  the  influential  classes  and 
all  outward  enmity  and  hurtful  and  embarrassing 
suspicions  had  been  disarmed.  The  way  was  now 
open  for  the  securing  of  houses  and  lands,  and 
those  in  charge  of  the  work  were  established  in 
the  hearts  and  confidence  of  a  large  body  of  resi- 
dent Chinese. 

The  first  convert  baptised  at  this  station  was 
Meng  Hsiao  Chih.  This  baptism  was  to  the 
faithful  servant  of  God  a  joy  unspeakable ;  and  it 
was  the  first  fruits  of  a  coming  harvest,  for  from 
it  came  forth  a  body  of  consecrated  Chinese  men 
and  women  who  were  to  prove  to  all  Christendom 
that  the  martyr  spirit  is  not  dead,  and  that  among 
the  converted  Chinese  there  are  those  who  count 
it  a  precious  privilege  to  die,  if  need  be,  for  the 
defense  of  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints. 
That  baptism  was  in  a  sense  the  first  link  in  a 
chain  of  events  which  finally  led  down  to  a  time 


The  American  Board  Compound  91 

of  testing  such  as  the  Church  had  not  known  in 
China  and  to  an  exhibition  of  Christian  devotion 
and  heroism  on  the  part  of  Chinese  Christians  un- 
excelled in  the  long  roster  of  the  Christian  mar- 
tyrs. In  the  light  of  all  that  has  since  transpired 
at  Paotingfu  the  account  of  this  baptism  and  of 
the  circumstances  relating  to  it  written  by  Miss 
Lizzie  B.  Pierson  in  1878  is  of  really  great 
interest : 

"  Paotingfu,  China,  Feb.  13,  1878. 

"  My  Dear  Friends  at  Home  :  Remembering 
my  own  oft  repeated  desires  to  know  more  of  the 
particular  incidents  connected  with  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel  among  the  peoples  of  heathen  lands  it 
has  seemed  to  me  that  the  narration  of  a  few  such 
would  be  of  interest  and  profit  to  you ;  so  I  have 
taken  pleasure  in  preparing  the  following  account 
to  send  you.  It  is  quite  impossible  to  know  all  the 
results  of  missionary  labour ;  for  one  may  plant 
and  another  may  water,  still  the  time  may  be  long 
delayed  ere  the  seed  begins  to  bear  fruit ;  and  the 
seed  sown  may  bear  only  such  fruit  as  shall  be 
known  to  the  redeemed  soul  and  to  its  Redeemer. 

"  It  is  now  nearly  five  years  since  missionary 
labours  were  commenced  in  this  Chinese  city.  Now 
there  are  fiye  of  us  living  in  the  heart  of  the  city 
whose  object  it  is  to  teach  the  people  of  the  Saviour 
and  His  love.  We  have  with  us  in  the  Mission 
Compound  a  good  man  named  Meng  who  acts  as 
native  helper.  His  wife  and  little  boy  also  live 
here.  The  manner  in  which  they  have  come  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  Truth  will  interest  you  I 
know. 

"  In  the  month  of  July,  1873,  while  summer 
rains  were  falling  and  the  country  for  miles  about 


92         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


Paotingfu  was  so  badly  flcx)ded  as  seriously  to 
impede  travelling  and  the  atmosphere  was  oppres- 
sively hot  whenever  the  sun  broke  through  the 
clouds,  my  brother  and  his  companion,  Dr.  Treat, 
were  quartered  in  a  Chinese  inn  in  the  heart  of 
this  city  close  by  our  present  abode.  For  three 
months  or  more  they  had  been  here  struggling 
for  a  foothold,  the  subjects  of  many  a  scoff  and 
jeer,  no  one  willing  to  rent  them  a  house  and  but 
few  who  would  even  listen  to  their  words,  and 
since  missionaries  are  much  like  people  at  home 
the  two  were  beginning  to  feel  somewhat  de- 
pressed under  these  circumstances.  The  severe 
heat  and  the  rains  kept  them  often  confined  to  the 
dirty  and  uninviting  inn  and  prevented  any  Chi- 
nese from  coming  in  who  might  othenvise  have 
come  from  curiosity  if  nothing  more  to  see  the 
strange  foreigners.  But  great  joy  was  in  store 
for  them,  for  as  they  sat  at  their  evening  meal 
that  July  day,  strangers  in  a  strange  land,  there 
came  to  their  door  a  man, — this  very  man 
Meng. — just  in  the  prime  of  his  life,  whose  bear- 
ing indicated  a  determined  purpose.  Being  ad- 
mitted he  at  once  made  known  his  errand.  He 
said  that  he  lived  in  the  village  of  Tangfeng,  some 
sixty  miles  distant,  and  that  he  had  come  to  Pao- 
tingfu on  business,  and  was  about  to  return  home 
when  he  chanced  to  hear  that  there  were  two 
foreigners  in  the  city  preaching  about  the  religion 
of  one  Jesus  Christ.  These  tidings  made  his  heart 
leap  for  joy  and  he  immediately  sought  them  at 
the  inn.  Then  with  much  earnestness  he  said: 
*  You  love  Jesus  and  worship  Him,  and  1  love 
Him.  and  I  want  you  to  teach  me  more  about  Him 
and  the  great  truths.'  The  faces  of  the  two  mis- 
sionaries brightened  with  joy  as  they  turned  from 
their  supper  to  hear  the  story  of  this  seeker  after 


The  American  Board  Compound  93 

the  Truth.  Then  followed  an  account  of  his  fam- 
ily and  his  first  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ.  He 
had  a  wife  and  five  children.  He  could  read  and 
write  and  divided  his  time  between  these  and 
farming.  Some  seven  years  previous  the  good 
man  William  C.  Burns,  from  Scotland,  and  whose 
life  I  remember  to  have  read  with  interest  some 
years  since  in  Andover,  had  travelled  through  his 
village  and  had  distributed  Testaments  and  tracts 
among  the  people;  and  had  told  them  the  New 
Testament  was  the  Word  of  God,  that  it  told  of 
the  true  God  whom  every  one  ought  to  worship ; 
also  that  he  had  prayed  and  sung  with  them,  and 
remained  there  a  month  visiting  other  villages  by 
day  and  returning  by  night.  Somehow  he 
(Meng)  had  felt  impressed  that  there  was  truth 
in  what  the  foreigner  had  said  and  he  wished 
that  he  could  know  more  about  it.  In  the  same 
village  one  other  man  named  Chang  had  had  a 
similar  conviction  and  they  two  had  often  talked 
over  what  William  Burns  had  told  them  and  read 
much  in  the  Testament.  The  Book  was  full  of 
mystery  to  them.  Still  they  had  continued  to 
read  it  and  the  precious  words  gave  them  some 
unaccountable  comfort. 

In  1868,  when  the  country  all  about  was  full 
of  insurgents,  and  their  villagers  were  in  constant 
dread  of  being  overpowered  and  perhaps  brutally 
slaughtered,  these  two  men.  Meng  and  Chang, 
would  go  by  themselves  and  read  over  page  after 
page  of  this  wonderful  Book,  which  seemed  to 
bring  them  comfort  and  courage  in  those  fearful 
days.  Thus  the  Holy  Spirit  was  their  only 
teacher  and  was  leading  them  into  the  Truth.  In 
this  manner  these  two  men  had  spent  five  years, 
and  all  the  time  longing  to  know  more  and  for 
some  one  to  come  and  explain  the  Book  to  them 


94         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


more  fully.  Some  two  months  previous  to  the 
day  on  which  he  (Meng)  had  found  the  mission- 
aries in  Paotingfu  his  wife  had  said  to  him :  '  You 
say  you  believe  that  those  books  tell  the  truth, 
and  that  men  ought  to  worship  Jesus  Christ  and 
not  these  idols, — then  why  don't  you  do  it  ?  '  He 
answered:  '  I  do  believe  it,  and  I  will  worship 
Him  if  you  will.'  On  receiving  her  assent  he 
added :  '  When  shall  we  begin  ?  '  '  Right  off,' 
she  said,  '  to-morrow^  morning.'  And  true  to 
their  convictions  they  at  once  destroyed  their  idols 
and  began  the  next  a.  m.  to  read  the  Testament 
together  and  to  utter  broken  petitions  to  God  for 
more  light  and  His  help.  The  wife,  like  most  of 
the  women  of  China,  did  not  know  how  to  read ; 
but  with  the  desire  to  read  the  good  Word  for 
herself,  she  commenced  at  once  to  learn.  With 
the  assistance  of  her  husband,  and  after  much 
labour  she  at  length  had  the  happiness  of  being 
able  to  read  it  for  herself.  This  was  the  sub- 
stance of  Meng's  story.  Then  he  begged  the  mis- 
sionaries to  explain  to  him  more  fully  the  way  of 
salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

"  For  two  days  he  remained  at  the  inn  asking 
many  questions  and  drinking  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  way  of  life.  Then  he  started  for  his  own 
home,  taking  the  promise  that  one  or  both  of  the 
missionaries  would  ere  long  visit  his  village.  The 
next  day,  however,  the  man  returned  to  the  inn  ac- 
companied by  another  man  (the  above  mentioned 
Chang),  saying  that  just  after  he  had  left 
the  city  the  dav  before  and  w^hen  he  w^as  only 
three  or  four  miles  away  he  had  encountered  his 
friend,  Chang,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Peking  for 
the  express  purpose  of  finding  the  foreigners  who 
lived  there  and  learning  from  them  more  about 
this  wonderful  book  called  the  Bible.   Of  course, 


The  American  Board  Compound  95 

Meng  told  him  of  the  two  foreigners  who  were 
right  here  in  Paotingfu  and  of  what  he  had 
learned  from  them,  and  at  once  turned  back  and 
brought  him  to  them.  '  Truly/  he  said,  '  this  was 
of  the  Lord,  else  why  was  it  I  should  have  hap- 
pened to  meet  Chang,  when  he  might  have  gone 
by  another  route  to  Peking,  or  he  might  have 
gone  on  some  other  day  ? '  And  he  dwelt  much  on 
the  fact  that  they  w^re  both  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
to  just  that  time  and  place  of  meeting.  To  this 
newcomer  also  were  the  precious  truths  again 
explained,  after  which  they  both  returned  to  their 
homes,  thankful  indeed  for  the  good  news  they 
had  heard. 

"  In  the  following  December  my  brother  made  a 
trip  on  horseback  to  Tangfeng,  where  he  was 
most  heartily  welcomed  by  Meng  and  Chang, 
they  coming  to  the  village  inn  to  see  him.  For 
two  days  he  taught  and  prayed  with  them  and  on 
the  Sabbath  baptised  and  received  them  into 
the  Church  of  Christ,  feeling  that  they  had  truly 
been  taught  of  the  Lord.  From  that  time  to  this 
they  have  led  Christian  lives  and  have  been  grow- 
ing in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Jesus,  and  have 
been  labouring  for  their  Master.  Now  Chang's 
parents,  his  brother  and  his  wife  and  daughter,  a 
cousin  and  his  wife,  and  his  own  wife, — thus  in- 
cluding all  the  members  of  his  family,  also  Meng's 
entire  family  have  been  impressed  with  the  truth 
and  been  one  by  one  brought  into  the  fold  of 
Christ.  Besides  these  there  are  many  others  in 
Tangfeng  who  have  become  Christians,  over 
twenty  in  all.  My  brother  has  several  times  vis- 
ited them  and  preached  the  Word  among  them ; 
but  as  there  is  no  missionary  stationed  there  and 
no  native  pastor  yet  ready  to  be  placed  over  them, 
this  little  band  of  Christians  meet  together  in 


96         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


their  various  homes  and  read  the  Bible,  and  pray 
and  sing  on  the  Sabbath  day  and  on  a  week-day 
evening.  1  don't  doubt  that  the  Holy  Spirit  meets 
with  them. 

"  Soon  after  Chang  received  Christ  his  mother 
and  his  wife  put  away  their  idols  and  began  to 
worship  Him  too,  and  then  his  brother,  older  than 
himself,  with  his  wife  and  daughter,  took  the 
same  step,  but  his  father  opposed  the  Truth  for  a 
long  time.  At  length  the  two  sons  came  to  Pao- 
tingfu, the  elder  to  engage  in  business,  and 
Chang  to  be  with  my  brother  as  his  helper.  The 
old  man  came  to  the  city  to  visit  his  son  who  was 
in  business ;  and  when  my  brother  heard  of  it  he 
sent  word  inviting  him  to  the  mission  compound 
also.  Pleased  with  the  invitation  he  came  and 
was  made  welcome  in  my  brother's  study.  He 
had  but  little  to  say,  but  accepted  a  seat  in  the 
warm  corner  close  to  the  stove, — for  it  was  cold, 
wintry  weather ;  and  there  he  sat  all  day.  Next 
day  he  came  in  again  and  manifested  much  pleas- 
ure in  this  new  experience  close  to  a  good,  warm 
stove.  After  a  while  he  began  to  talk  a  little  and 
then  my  brother  took  the  opportunity  of  saying 
something  to  him  about  the  Bible  and  the  Saviour. 
Thus  for  several  days  the  old  man  was  a  regular 
occupant  of  the  seat  by  the  stove,  till  at  length  it 
seemed  as  if  he  were  actually  thawed  out.  and  he 
returned  to  his  home  warmed  and  cheered. 

The  next  time  that  my  brother  visited  Tang- 
feng  he  had  the  privilege  of  baptising  him  and  re- 
ceiving him  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  now 
he  is  a  genial,  happy  old  man ;  and  the  parents, 
children  and  grand-children  daily  worship  the 
living  God. 

"  For  the  past  three  years  Meng  and  Chang 
have  been  more  or  less  with  the  missionaries  in 


The  American  Board  Compound  97 

Paotingfu  acting  as  native  helpers.  When  we 
arrived  here  last  November  they  were  both  here, 
having  been  in  the  Mission  Compound  most  of  the 
time  during  my  brother's  absence  in  America; 
and  Meng  had  brought  his  wife  and  children  to 
live  near  us  for  the  winter.  It  was  by  this  little 
group  that  we  were  welcomed  to  this  inland, 
heathen  city. 

"  The  family  now  live  within  our  Compound. 
The  daughter  was  married  last  December  and 
went  to  her  husband's  home  in  Tangfeng.  She 
was  married  into  a  family  who  are  favourably  in- 
clined to  Christianity,  and  we  have  much  hope 
that  they  will  embrace  it  soon.  Indeed  the  young 
husband  told  Meng  that  he  likes  to  read  and  that 
he  reads  the  Bible,  also  that  he  gets  tired  of  other 
books,  but  that  there  is  something  about  the  Bible 
that  he  never  gets  tired  of. 

"  The  little  boy,  Meng  Chang-so,  of  eleven 
years,  frolics  about  our  court,  breaks  up  our  coal 
and  keeps  the  hods  supplied, — has  a  bright,  intel- 
ligent face  and  sings  many  of  the  hymns  as  cor- 
rectly as  our  little  boys  in  America  do.  Besides 
these  two,  another  married  daughter  has  recently 
died.  She  was  a  candidate  for  membership  in  the 
Church,  and  we  have  reason  to  think  she  had 
really  given  herself  to  the  Lord.  A  young  child 
of  five  years  also  died  not  long  since,  and  during 
his  sickness  he  would  often  ask  his  mother  about 
Jesus  and  want  to  hear  her  pray  to  Him.  Their 
eldest  son,  Meng  Chang-chun,  some  eighteen 
years  old,  is  now  studying  in  the  boarding  school 
for  boys  in  Tungcho  under  the  care  of  mission- 
aries Chapin  and  Sheffield,  where  he  is  storing  up 
much  useful  information.  He  is  an  unusually 
promising  boy.  We  are  told  by  his  teachers  that 
his  name  usually  stands  at  the  head  of  the  weekly 


98         The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


roll  of  honour  for  perfect  lessons  and  deportment. 
This  in  a  school  of  twenty-one  boys.  It  seems 
to  be  his  highest  desire  for  this  life  to  become  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel  to  his  own  people,  and  if 
his  life  is  spared  that  he  may  study  some  four 
years  longer  as  a  necessary  preparation,  it  is  ex- 
pected that  he  will  be  an  earnest  advocate  of  the 
Truth  and  will  be  the  means  of  bringing  many  to 
the  Saviour.  J^Ieng  receives  letters  from  this  son 
sometimes  and  is  sure  to  come  in  and  show  them 
to  us,  with  his  face  all  aglow  with  joy,  for  he  loves 
the  boy,  and  so  much  the  more  because  he  is  pre- 
paring to  preach  the  Gospel. 

Aleng  is  himself  not  yet  fifty  years  old,  but  he 
seems  much  older.  He  has  a  most  kindly  benig- 
nant countenance  and  fatherly  bearing,  and  stands 
ready,  nay  eager,  to  take  the  lead  in  executing 
any  suggestions  that  are  made  for  the  benefit  of 
his  countrymen.  He  is  truly  a  helper  to  the  mis- 
sionar}-,  and  one  highly  prized  by  him.  He  acts 
as  chapel-keeper, — that  is  he  has  charge  of  the 
room  which  opens  on  the  street  in  which  the  mis- 
sionary usually  spends  two  or  three  hours  of  each 
afternoon  talking  to  such  persons  as  are  inclined 
to  come  in  and  listen  to  the  truths  of  our  religion. 
He  is  usually  by  his  side  at  such  times  and  often 
follows  up  the  words  spoken  in  a  personal  conver- 
sation with  one  or  more.  He  has  the  care  too  of 
all  the  copies  of  the  Bible  and  tracts  which  are  for 
sale  and  distribution  among  the  people.  Some- 
times these  helpers  go  on  tours  visiting  the  neigh- 
bouring villages,  either  together  or  accompany- 
ing my  brother,  distributing  these  books  and  tell- 
ing their  contents  to  the  people. 

"  We  are  hoping  there  may  ere  long  be  six  such 
stationed  here  who  can  be  sent  out  two  by  two  to 


The  American  Board  Compound  99 


take  the  good  Word  to  all  the  surrounding 
villages. 

'*  The  wife  of  AIeng,whom  I  have  mentioned  as 
living  on  the  place  with  us,  we  employ  to  do  some 
household  services.  She  is  very  willing  and  kind, 
and  is  pleased  to  serve  us,  though  not  very  pro- 
ficient in  that  capacity ;  and  her  style  of  dress  with 
feet  compressed  in  small  Chinese  shoes,  prevents 
her  moving  about  with  the  freedomi  to  which  we 
are  accustomed.  But  she  too  is  one  of  Christ's 
little  ones  and  is  trying  to  follow  Him  and  His 
commands.  Sometimes  her  simple  faith  comes 
out  in  bits  of  conversation  and  we  have  glimpses 
of  how  she  is  being  led.  A  few  days  ago  she  said 
that  while  she  was  feeling  her  way  along  into  the 
light  and  was  trying  to  learn  to  read  she  came 
upon  the  promise,  'Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  be- 
lieving, ye  shall  receive ; '  and  after  that  when  it 
troubled  her  to  make  out  the  words  and  their 
meaning,  she  would  just  kneel  down  and  ask  God 
to  help  her  to  understand  them, — and  somehow 
there  was  sure  to  come  along  some  one  who  could 
read  it  to  her,  or  could  tell  its  meaning. 

One  day,  when  questioned  about  belief  as  a 
Buddhist,  she  said  that  her  very  highest  desire 
and  object  in  worship  had  been  that  after  death 
she  might  be  bom  again  into  a  higher  position 
than  her  present  one, — in  which  she  should  have 
less  trouble,  and  that  by  no  means  she  should  be 
born  as  a  degraded  animal.  Then  she  spoke  of 
the  Buddhist  priests  and  said  that  they  opened 
their  services  beating  on  a  wooden  drum  and 
singing: 

"  True  gold  fears  not  to  melt. 
Nor  silver  pure  the  smelt," 


lOO       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

or  this: 

"When  cock-crow  wakes  the  day  to  busy  round, 
Let  each  in  Buddha's  temple  first  be  found  ". 

May  the  time  soon  come  when  the  Buddhist 
priests  and  the  myriads  of  people  who  follow 
their  meaningless  ceremonies  shall  rather  lift 
their  voices  and  sing  with  the  Christian  world : 

"  Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow ; 
Praise  Him  all  creatures  here  below  ". 

Eleven  years  now  passed.  The  story  of  the 
Meng  family,  written  by  Miss  Pierson  in  1878, 
had  been  read  by  the  Church  in  America,  but  per- 
haps few  who  read  it  then  gave  it  more  than  a 
passing  thought.  No  one  had  stopped  to  think 
of  the  probable  outcome  of  one  family's  turning 
to  God.  Perhaps  no  one  dreamed  that  from  this 
once  obscure  heathen  home  in  the  interior  of 
China  there  would  come  forth  heralds  of  the 
Cross  whose  power  in  proclaiming  the  Truth  and 
fidelity  in  the  face  of  persecution  and  death  would 
be  matters  of  record  in  the  annals  of  the  most 
consecrated  and  notable  defenders  of  the  faith 
from  the  days  of  Nero  to  the  present  hour.  The 
eleven  years  had  been  years  of  growth  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  in  the  Meng  home. 
The  parents  had  sought  for  their  children  the  best 
Christian  education  attainable  in  the  schools  at 
Tungcho  and  elsewhere,  and  when  in  1889,  Miss 
Pierson  again  wrote  of  this  family  it  was  to  tell  of 


The  American  Board  Compound  loi 

the  ordination  of  the  elder  son,  Meng  Chang- 
chun, to  the  Gospel  ministry : 

"  The  day  of  the  ordination,  August  the  17th, 
1889,  marked  an  important  era  at  Paotingfu.  The 
chapel,  formerly  three  rooms  of  an  old  inn  with 
its  brick  floor,  paper  and  lattice  windows,  and  its 
grey  walls  hung  with  scrolls  inscribed  with  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Ten  Commandments  was 
packed  to  its  utmost  and  the  audience  overflowed 
into  the  yard.  Nineteen  missionaries  and  native 
Christians  from  other  stations  assembled  with  the 
native  church  and  its  own  missionaries,  while 
God's  blessing  was  invoked  and  the  solemn 
charges  given  to  pastor  and  people,  hands  laid  on, 
and  for  the  first  time  one  of  their  own  number 
became  their  acknowledged  shepherd.  In  the 
words  of  the  missionary  who  had  been  Mr. 
Meng's  pastor,  '  The  Lord  was  with  us  and  all 
felt  that  the  service  was  prompted  from  and  re- 
corded on  high.' 

**  The  young  pastor  is  unusually  well  fitted  for 
the  high  office.  A  hopeful,  courageous,  strong 
nature  deeply  permeated  by  a  thorough  consecra- 
tion of  all  that  he  has  and  is,  a  good  education  and 
much  practice  in  the  duties  of  the  pastor,  and 
withal  a  peculiar  level-headedness  and  breadth  of 
grasp, — all  fit  him  for  the  post.  But  may  the 
dear  friends  in  America  be  mindful  to  speak  to 
the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  behalf.  They  may  thus 
bring  upon  him  a  blessing  of  increased  strength 
which  shall  perhaps  equal  the  sending  of  another 
man  into  the  field. 

"  Last  year  Meng  was  twenty-six  years  old, 
having  graduated  from  the  excellent  mission 
school  at  Tungcho  two  years  before.  He  com- 
menced the  course  of  studies  at  Tungcho  at  the 


102        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

age  of  fifteen,  where  he  invariably  acquitted  him- 
self handsomely  in  scholarship  and  deportment. 
His  summer  vacations  were  spent  in  teaching  and 
singing  *  the  old,  old  story '  in  Paotingfu  and 
among  the  villages.  Though  born  into  a  heathen 
home  the  sunlight  of  God's  truth  opened  the 
hearts  of  his  parents  while  he  was  still  a  lad.  The 
Gospel  they  received  dissipated  the  darkness,  re- 
modelled the  family  and  controlled  the  thought 
and  purpose  of  the  household.  The  parents  have 
both  died  in  the  faith,  after  valued  service  for  the 
Master.  My  pen  utterly  fails  to  describe  the 
father,  good  brother  Meng!  in  his  beautiful,  pure, 
unselfish  life,  as  it  was  known  among  the  increas- 
ing band  of  Christians,  to  the  few  missionaries, 
and  to  those,  old  and  young,  whom  he  constantly 
sought  to  win  to  the  Saviour.  His  mantle  rests 
on  the  son,  Meng  Chang-chun,  and  on  the 
younger  son  who  expects  to  take  his  place  among 
the  workers  at  Paotingfu  this  year." 

The  letters  above  quoted  might  be  deemed  suffi- 
cient to  give  the  historical  setting  and  record  the 
story  of  the  Meng  family  were  this  story  not  re- 
lated vitally  to  subsequent  matters  which  in  the 
light  now  streaming  on  Paotingfu  reveal  deeds 
of  Christian  fortitude  and  heroism  among  our 
Mongolian  kith  which  when  fully  told  will  arouse 
in  the  Christian  world  admiration  and  amazement. 
For  these  reasons  it  seems  proper  to  give  a  still 
largfer  place  to  the  account  of  the  meeting  held  at 
Paotingfu  on  August  the  17th.  1889.  It  was  the 
.first  ordination  service  held  by  the  Congregational 
Church  in  North  China,  and  when  it  was  decided 


The  American  Board  Compound  103 

that  the  Council  should  meet  at  Paotingfu  for  this 
purpose,  it  was  regarded  an  occasion  of  exceed- 
ingly great  interest  and  importance  to  the  whole 
Mission  under  the  care  of  the  American  Board. 
Dr.  Ament,  who  went  from  Peking  as  a  delegate 
to  the  Council,  among  other  things  said : 

"  At  our  last  meeting  it  was  decided  to  proceed 
as  early  as  convenient  to  the  ordination  of  six 
young  men,  three  of  whom  were  connected  with 
Tungcho,  two  with  Peking,  and  one  with  Pao- 
tingfu. Early  in  the  summer  letters  missive  from 
the  church  in  Paotingfu  were  sent  to  the  various 
churches  of  our  order  desiring  their  presence  by 
pastor  and  delegate.  Tientsin,  Peking,  Tungcho, 
Kalgan,  and  Pang-chwang  were  represented  in 
the  Council  which  met  on  Saturday,  August  the 
17th.  Brother  Meng,  the  candidate,  could  not 
pass  the  ordeal  of  a  public  examination  on  account 
of  sickness,  but  the  native  brethren  gladly  testi- 
fied to  his  qualifications  for  the  office  of  a  pastor. 
His  theological  instructor,  Mr.  Sheffield,  could 
speak  as  to  his  doctrinal  soundness.  Perhaps  no 
young  man  ever  had  fewer  enemies,  or  more 
generally  commended  himself  to  all  by  his  self- 
control  both  in  speech  and  action.  His  father  was 
the  first  convert  in  Paotingfu  and  a  pillar  in  the 
church  for  years.  Young  Meng  is  thoroughly 
Christian  in  all  his  ideas  and  sympathises  with  all 
that  is  good  and  helpful  in  church  life.  His  mar- 
riage was  an  affair  of  genuine  affection.  He  is  a 
young  man  of  moral  courage  and  open  and  frank 
in  manner.  It  is  an  auspicious  day  in  North 
China  when  such  a  man  is  set  aside  for  the  gospel 
ministry. 

"  On  Sabbath  morning  the  little  chapel  was 


I04       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


beautifully  decorated  with  flowers  and  was  filled 
to  overflowing,  many  country  members  coming  in 
to  witness  the  first  ordination.  A  very  interesting 
incident  was  the  singing  of  a  hymn  composed  by  a 
young  theological  student  from  Tungcho.  It  was 
beautiful  in  thought  and  in  expression,  and  well 
adapted  to  the  occasion.  A  hymn,  sung  by  four 
young  students  from  Tungcho,  greatly  helped  to 
make  the  exercises  varied  and  interesting. 

"  We  trust  this  is  only  the  beginning  of  good 
things  for  our  work  in  North  China.  The  native 
brethren  are  waking  up,  and  begin  to  feel  some 
sense  of  responsibility  for  the  salvation  of  their 
countrymen.  The  work  is  opening  on  all  sides 
in  a  marvellous  way.  The  feeling  in  the  city 
seems  most  friendly.  It  was  in  marked  contrast 
to  the  condition  of  things  twelve  years  ago,  when 
no  foreign  ladies  dared  venture  on  the  streets. 
To-day  they  pass  and  repass  from  city  to  suburb 
and  no  one  molests.  Praise  God  for  His  wonder- 
ful work  in  Paotingfu !  Pray  that  this  glorious 
work  may  go  on  beyond  our  highest  expec- 
tations." 

Mr.  Pierson  had  now  seen  some  very  precious 
fruits  of  more  than  sixteen  years  of  patient  seed- 
sowing;  and  it  is  not  strange  that  he  also  should 
have  something  to  say  of  the  marvellous  things 
which  God  had  wrought  through  his  ministry  and 
of  this  signal  evidence  of  the  divine  favour  and 
blessing : 

"  I  presume  others  have  notified  you  of  the  fact 
that  two  weeks  ago  to-day  we  had  the  privilege 
of  ordaining  our  first  pastor.    Brother  Meng 


The  American  Board  Compound  105 

Chang-chun  is  now  *  pastor  IMeng/  and  there  is 
every  reason  to  believe,  that  he  is  called  of  God 
to  do  a  great  work  in  planting  the  young  church. 
Strong  of  body  and  strong  of  mind  and  strong  of 
heart  he  has  by  common  consent  been  accorded 
the  first  place  among  the  candidates  for  this  high 
office  and  will  ever  stand  as  the  first  native  pastor 
in  our  ^^lission. 

"  To-day  has  been  a  Sabbath  to  be  remembered 
at  Paotingfu.  Communion  ser\aces  v/ere  held 
this  morning  in  the  city  and  this  afternoon  in 
the  suburb.  Combining  the  results,  we  may  re- 
port ten  adults  received  by  profession  mto  the 
Church,  and  eleven  adults  and  one  school  boy  to 
the  Christian  congregation." 

If  it  could  have  been  known  on  that  great  day, 
when  Meng  Chang-chun  was  set  apart  to  the 
work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  how  fruitful  his  life 
would  be  of  helpful  and  consecrated  service,  in 
teaching  and  preaching  the  Word,  and  how  loy- 
ally he  would  stand  for  God  when  the  clouds  low- 
ered dark  over  China;  if  his  faithfulness,  even 
unto  death,  could  have  been  foreseen  by  those 
who  gathered  on  the  interesting  occasion  to  which 
reference  has  been  made,  how  doubly  dear  would 
the  privilege  have  been  of  hearing  his  ordination 
vows ! 


VI 


LIFE  IN  THE  COMPOUND  AND  SOME  LETTERS 

The  winter  of  1894-95  was  a  trying-  one  for 
the  missionaries  at  Paotingfu.  It  was  with  many 
misgivings  that  those  who  in  the  early  fall  took 
refuge  at  Tientsin  and  Shanghai  again  returned 
to  their  various  stations  in  the  interior.  Mission- 
aries and  others  resident  in  the  coast  cities  coun- 
selled caution  and  deby,  and  with  many  fears  saw 
their  friends  depart  for  Paotingfu,  Tungcho  and 
other  distant  and  inland  places.  The  war  was 
still  on,  and  the  success  which  seemed  to  be  and 
really  was  attending  the  aggressive  movements  of 
the  Imperial  Army  of  Japan  only  intensified  their 
fears,  that  the  missionaries  would  be  exposed  to 
dangers  and  hardships  such  as  perhaps  had  never 
been  known  before  in  China.  All  recognised  the 
serious  consequences  of  an  attack  on  Tientsin  or 
Peking;  and  the  fear  of  a  general  uprising  of 
Chinese  mobs  haunted  alike  the  sleeping  and 
the  waking  hours  of  those  who  had  any  knowl- 
edge of  the  Chinese  character  and  their  foolish 
hatred  of  all  things  foreign. 

It  was  this  feeling,  then  so  rife  at  Tientsin, 
which  for  a  time  delayed  the  departure  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Simcox  for  the  field  of  labour  which  for 
106 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  107 

months  they  had  been  longing  to  enter,  and  which 
in  after  years  became  the  theatre  of  an  intense 
life  and  service  and  of  triumphs  and  sacrifices 
which  will  evermore  deepen  the  world's  admira- 
tion and  appreciation  of  missionary  heroism. 
They  were  not  sure  that  it  was  wise,  in  the  dis- 
turbed condition  of  the  country,  to  leave  Tientsin, 
and  they  were  not  willing  to  remain  longer,  unless 
it  could  be  clearly  shown  that  they  would  be  going 
directly  into  the  midst  of  dangers ;  and  so  on 
Monday,  November  the  5th,  they  started  in  a 
houseboat  up  the  Paotingfu  river,  and  after  four 
days  and  nig;-hts,  reached  the  American  Board 
Compound,  where  they  were  to  make  their  home 
until  their  own  house  at  the  Presbyterian  Station 
should  be  completed. 

It  was  a  winter  of  almost  uninterrupted 
anxiety,  and  yet  one  of  most  fragrant  memory. 
The  war  cloud  only  seemed  to  deepen  and  darken 
with  the  change  of  environment,  and  until  almost 
the  beginning  of  April  it  was  by  no  means  a  set- 
tled question  as  to  what  they  should  do,  whether 
to  go  or  stay.  It  was  a  winter  of  most  delightful 
fellowships ;  and  in  those  long  months  of  practical 
isolation  from  the  outside  world,  in  the  daily  ap- 
prehension of  untoward  trials,  distraught  at  times 
by  ominous  rumours,  friendships  were  formed 
which  lasted  as  long  as  life. 

Mrs.  Simcox  of  all  at  the  station  was  likely  to 
give  a  living  picture  of  life  in  the  Compound,  and 
it  is  from  her  letters  we  largely  draw.   In  the  first 


io8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

of  these  we  are  afforded  a  peep  into  the  domestic 
Hfe  of  a  newly-established  home,  where,  notwith- 
standing the  lowering  cloud  of  war,  peace  and 
love  dwelt  as  the  perennial  source  of  pure  and 
loving  deeds : 

Paotingfu,  China, 

''November  lyth,  1894. 

"  ^Iy  Dear  Sister  :  I  have  finished  bathing 
Paul,  and  now  as  he  sits  in  his  high  chair  and 
plays  I  am  going  to  begin  a  letter  to  you.  I  re- 
ceived your  last  very  interesting  letter  while  we 
were  in  Tientsin,  and  I  did  enjoy  it  very  much 
indeed.  We  do  not  hear  very  often  from  home 
now.  I  have  not  had  any  letters  excepting  yours 
for  a  long  time,  and  it  is  pretty  hard  to  have  the 
mails  come  in  and  bring  us  no  letters  from  the 
places  we  so  much  want  to  hear  from.  The  mails 
are  so  very  far  apart,  and  when  they  do  come  we 
do  so  much  want  to  receive  some  word. 

Paul  is  quite  himself  again.  He  is  just  as 
sweet  and  lovely  as  he  can  be.  We  have  a  chair 
which  was  formerly  Dr.  jMerritt's  which  is  a  com- 
bination high-chair,  low-chair  and  rocker.  It  has 
wheels  and  runs  very  easily  and  also  a  nice  shelf 
in  front  for  baby's  playthings,  and  he  sits  and 
plays  and  talks  by  the  hour.  Oh,  he  is  so  cun- 
ning !  How  I  wish  you  all  could  see  him  !  He  likes 
to  play  hide  and  seek  so  much,  and  laughs  so 
heartily.  He  has  one  little  tooth  through  and 
another  almost.  He  still  enjoys  his  bath  so 
much, — just  thinks  it  is  a  picnic  from  beginning 
to  end.  He  is  now  enjoying  tearing  up  some  little 
pink  paper.  I  suppose  he  is  spoiled  somewhat, 
but  still  he  is  such  a  happy  little  fellow  that  it  does 
not  show  much  if  he  is.   I  still  feed  him  on  Mel- 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  109 

lin's  Food  and  condensed  milk.  We  did  not  get 
his  picture  taken  while  in  Tientsin  and  I  was  so 
sorry  for  I  don't  know  when  we  will  have  another 
chance;  but  he  was  so  sick  all  the  time  we  were 
there,  excepting  the  first  week,  and  we  neglected 
it  then. 

"  We  have  been  here  a  little  over  a  week  and 
are  fairly  well  settled.  Yesterday  we  got  our  new 
carpet  (or  part  of  it,  for  you  know  we  have  eighty 
yards)  down  in  the  sitting-room,  have  our  organ 
and  large  lounge,  my  small  writing  desk,  sewing 
machine,  centre  table,  four  rocking  chairs  and  two 
small  ones,  book-case,  two  pairs  of  red  woollen 
curtains  on  the  two  front  windows  and  a  pair  of 
lace  ones  on  the  back  window,  also  small  table 
with  my  pretty  silver  card  stand  stands  in  the 
back  window.  In  this  room, — bedroom, — we  have 
our  bed  and  Paul's,  which  is  a  borrowed  one,  a 
bureau,  washstand,  screen,  small  table  for  mak- 
ing Paul's  food  on,  two  trunks,  a  box,  sewing 
table,  four  chairs  (two  rockers),  floor  covered 
with  matting,  towel-rack,  blinds  on  windows,  of 
which  there  are  three,  stove,  etc.,  etc.  In  the 
dming  room  we  have  on  the  floor  a  large  rug  in 
centre, — are  going  to  have  floor  painted  next 
week.  \Yq  have  also  dining  table,  seven  or 
eight  chairs, — besides  Frank's  study  chair,  writ- 
ing desk,  sideboard  and  stove.  The  two  windows 
are  covered  with  blinds.  You  see  our  rooms  are 
pretty  good  size.  There  are  large  closets  in  both 
bedroom  and  sitting  room.  In  our  store  room  we 
have  cans  of  pine-apple,  gooseberry  jam,  apricot 
jam,  pears,  peaches,  cherries,  salmon,  cold  tongue, 
cofl^ee,  condensed  milk,  butter  (120  pounds),  be- 
sides bottles  of  Mellin's  Food,  medicine,  flavour- 
ing, pickles,  etc..  etc.,  papers  of  stove  polish,  com 
starch,  soda,  tins  of  baking  powder,  cocoanut, 


no        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

etc.,  bags  of  meals  of  different  kinds  for  porridge, 
sugar,  crackers,  popcorn  and  popper,  etc.,  etc.,  etc. 
Now  this  is  all  to  give  you  an  idea  of  how  we  live. 
Of  course  we  do  not  open  canned  goods  so  very 
often,  for  there  are  many  fruits  here  which  we 
enjoy,  and  I  really  think  Chinese  cooks  can  get 
up  good  meals  on  less  than  American  ones  can. 
We  are  now  having  delicious  tomatoes  which  Mrs. 
Noble  sent  us.  Don't  believe  you  are  having 
them  now  in  America.  Wouldn't  it  be  a  pity  if 
we  had  to  leave  and  let  the  Chinese  come  in  and 
take  away  and  destroy  all  of  our  goods,  for  that 
is  just  what  will  happen  if  we  should  leave?  Oh, 
I  must  tell  you  that  we  have  three  turkeys,  for- 
eign ones,  out  in  the  yard,  which  we  bought  in 
Tientsin,  so  we  can  have  some  roasts.  We  eat 
a  great  deal  of  chicken  here.  I  don't  believe  I 
ever  told  you  what  delicious  meats  we  get  in 
China.  We  can  get  splendid  mutton, — it  tastes 
just  like  good  beef  at  home.  I  would  not  know  it 
was  mutton  at  all ;  also  we  get  good  beef  and  some 
fish,  etc.  We  have,  I  think,  as  good  or  better 
meats  than  you  have  at  home ;  but  we  never  eat 
Chinese  pork.  We  have  a  fruit,  the  pomelo, 
which  can  be  had  at  this  time  of  year  which  I 
think  is  excellent.  It  is  something  like  grape- 
fruit but  better.  We  have  persimmons,  pears, 
apples,  and  grapes  all  winter  long.  Now  don't 
you  want  to  come  to  China? 

"  We  do  not  get  very  much  news  just  now  about 
war,  but  the  Japs  are  surely  on  Chinese  soil. 
They  say  that  they  are  going  to  march  soon  on 
Tientsin  and  Peking.  A  telegraph  operator  here 
(Chinese)  told  Dr.  Noble  the  other  day  that  it 
would  not  be  safe  for  us  here  if  Peking  were 
taken.  Of  course  you  know  that  the  common 
people  here  would  drive  us  out  at  any  time  if  it 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  1 1 1 

were  not  for  the  officers ;  and  if  Peking  were 
taken  the  Government  would  be  overthrown  and 
the  officers  would  in  all  probability  lose  their 
heads,  so  we  would  not  have  any  protection. 
However  it  might  be  that  the  people  of  this  place 
would  let  us  alone.  We  will  not  leave  unless  they 
give  clear  evidence  of  wanting  to  get  rid  of  us. 
You  may  believe  it  for  it  is  too  much  trouble  to 
move.  We  have  been  moving  ever  since  we  were 
married  and  are  tired  of  it.  We  want  to  settle 
down  now. 

"  1  went  in  Dr.  Noble's  cart  (which  is  a  very 
comfortable  one  with  spring-seat  and  back  and 
well  for  the  feet)  over  to  the  other  side  of  the 
city  to  see  the  Millers  and  Dr.  Taylor,  of  our  own 
Mission.  Our  Compound  is  in  a  lovely  place  out 
there  in  the  country  with  no  little  huts  near. 
This  place  is  also  outside  the  city  as  you  know 
and  we  are  obliged  to  have  watchmen  all  night. 
I  thought  the  Chinese  reviled  me  a  good  deal  as 
I  passed  through  the  city,  more  so  than  they  did 
in  Peking ;  still  I  did  not  fear  them.  The  beggars 
are  terrible  in  one  part  of  the  city.  There  is  a 
bridge  on  which  they  congregate  and  there  are 
scores  of  them.  They  all  have  just  a  thin  little 
bit  of  cloth  about  their  loins,  and  scarcely  any 
have  their  waists  covered.  So  many  of  them  are 
great,  able-bodied  looking  men.  I  saw  one  group 
of  wretched-looking  ones  warming  their  hands 
over  a  little  fire  they  had  built.  They  are  the 
dirtiest,  vilest,  wickedest-looking  wretches  I  ever 
saw.  You  can't  imagine  any  worse.  I  should 
not  enjoy  walking  through  them. 

Mrs.  and  Mr.  Lowrie's  goods  arrived  on 
Thursday ;  and  when  the  Chinese  saw  them  they 
would  not  let  them  be  taken  from  the  boat.  They 
thought  the  stoves  were  foreign  cannon  and  that 


1 1 12        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


the  boxes  contained  ammunition.  So  some  of  the 
head  officers  of  the  city  went  down  to  the  river 
and  were  going  to  open  the  boxes,  but  Dr.  Noble 
persuaded  them  that  they  were  mistaken.  They 
had  it  reported  sometime  ago  in  the  city  that  the 
foreigners  had  brought  four  loads  of  ammunition 
from  Tientsin.  That  was  when  the  Nobles,  Mr. 
Roberts,  the  Ewings  and  the  Millers  came.  I 
think  there  were  six  boats.  Then  a  young  lady 
had  one  who  was  going  up  the  river.  Oh,  they 
are  funny !  But  if  the  Japs  do  take  Peking,  and 
if  we  have  to  leave  I  wish  they  would  hurry  up, 
for  pretty  soon  the  river  will  be  closed  and  then 
we  would  have  to  go  overland,  which  would  be 
so  much  harder  than  going  in  a  houseboat  where 
we  can  be  comparatively  comfortable  and  warm 
as  compared  with  a  cart.  But  I  don't  believe  we 
will  ever  have  to  leave.  However,  it  is  a  great 
nervous  strain,  for  we  are  always  hearing  some- 
thing just  a  little  bit  alarming." 

On  December  the  fourth  Mrs.  Simcox  tells  of 
their  observance  of  Thanksgiving  Day : 

"  We  ate  Thanksgiving  dinner  at  the  Ewings' 
in  this  same  Compound,  and  I  tell  you  we  had  a 
fine  dinner, — turkey,  potatoes,  squash,  onion 
sauce,  salad,  pudding,  squash  pie,  mince  pie,  fruit, 
nuts,  raisins,  coffee,  etc.  Mrs.  Ewing  sets  a 
lovely  table  and  has  beautiful  dishes  and  so  much 
silverware.  You  know  they  came  out  last  au- 
tumn after  we  did.  I  am  almost  afraid  to  invite 
them  here,  for  I  think  we  can't  come  up  to  them  in 
style ;  but  then  we  are  not  proud  and  I  guess  my 
cook  can  get  up  a  pretty  good  meal." 

In  the  same  letter  reference  is  made  to  their 
progress  in  the  mastering  of  the  language : 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  113 

"  Frank  took  his  first  examination  (first  year's) 
the  other  day.  2vlr.  Lowrie  gave  it  to  him.  He 
did  splendidly  and  had  almost  twice  the  amount 
required  for  the  first  year.  Mr.  Lowrie  compli- 
mented him.  I  am  going  to  begin  studying  in 
earnest  some  of  these  days  and  see  when  I  can 
take  my  examination.  They  require  forty  lessons 
in  Mateer's  book  and  the  Gospel  of  John.  I  have 
studied  about  twenty-five  of  the  lessons,  so  I 
think  it  won't  take  me  very  long  to  review  these 
and  get  the  rest.  Frank  had  one  hundred  lessons 
and  lots  of  the  Bible.  So  you  see  he  has  done 
some  hard  work  in  spite  of  all  the  interruptions 
of  sickness,  moving,  etc.  There  was  a  good  while 
he  was  not  able  to  study  in  the  summer  when  he 
was  sick,  and  when  I  was  sick  he  couldn't  study, 
so  I  think  he  has  done  wonders." 

In  a  letter,  under  date  of  December  the  tenth, 
Mr.  Simcox  related  an  incident  of  the  war  be- 
tween China  and  Japan  of  considerable  interest, 
as  showing  Japan's  purpose  to  array  herself  in 
the  class  of  the  most  favoured  and  civilised 
nations : 

"  Mr.  Bostwick,  of  Tientsin,  wrote  us  of  his 
trip  with  several  others  to  Port  Arthur.  They 
organised  a  company  to  go  up  and  oflPer  to  take 
care  of  soldiers  who  had  been  wounded.  When 
they  reached  Port  Arthur  they  found  it  in  the 
hands  of  the  Japanese,  and  were  refused  admit- 
tance. After  waiting  several  days  trying  to  gain 
entrance  they  received  the  following  reply :  *  Gen- 
tlemen, I  appreciate  the  humane  object  of  your 
vovage  to  carry  wounded  soldiers  to  Tientsin  in 
order  to  be  taken  care  of  by  your  Society.   At  the 


114        Th-G  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


same  time  I  have  to  call  your  attention  to  the  plain 
fact  that  the  wounded  soldiers,  however  hu- 
manely treated  by  the  army  in  whose  hands  they 
are,  are  after  all  prisoners  of  war;  so  that  the 
carrying  of  them  from  a  land  occupied  by  one  of 
the  belligerent  armies  to  the  country  of  the  other 
belligerent  cannot  be  called  a  neutral  act.  For 
this  reason  I  am  sorry  to  have  to  reject  your  offer. 
Let  this  denial  be  joined,  however,  with  the  assur- 
ance that  it  is  the  rule  of  our  Army  to  take  care  of 
wounded  soldiers  without  distinction  of  enemy  or 
not  enemy,  so  that  the  wounded  Chinese  soldiers 
are  actually  being  taken  care  of  in  our  field  hos- 
pitals, and  I  ask  you  to  have  no  anxiety  about  the 
matter.  Please  understand  that  communication 
has  been  made  to  the  Commander  of  our  fleet  that 
the  ship  on  which  you  now  are  shall  be  made  to 
leave  the  waters  about  the  peninsula  before  six 
p.  M.  to-day.'  The  above  was  signed  by  the  Com- 
mander of  the  Imperial  Japanese  Army. 

"  They  permitted  the  Chinese  to  land  pro- 
visions and  supplies  at  Port  Arthur  all  fall  and 
then  captured  it  all,  for  when  the  Chinese  evacu- 
ated the  city  they  destroyed  nothing.  This  was 
the  Chinese  stronghold  and  they  put  everything 
they  could  there.  The  Japanese  can  have  their 
own  wav  now.  Port  Arthur  was  taken  Novem- 
ber 22nd.  If  peace  is  not  declared  they  will  take 
Peking.  Please  assure  all  friends  that  we  are 
being  protected  and  are  in  quiet." 

Christmas  follows  with  kind  remembrances; 
and  from  a  letter  under  date  of  December  the 
24th  we  are  justified  in  believing  that  it  was  an 
occasion  of  really  great  enjoyment  and  hap- 
piness : 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  115 

"  This  is  the  night  before  Christmas,  and  as  the 
mail  courier  goes  out  in  the  morning  I  will  write 
you  a  little  note  now. 

"  We  are  invited  to  dinner  to-morrow  to  Mrs. 
Lowrie's  and  Paul  and  I  are  going  in  a  chair  car- 
ried by  men,  While  Frank  will  walk.  I  would 
rather  walk,  for  the  roads  are  so  bad,  and  I  shall 
be  afraid  all  the  time  that  they  will  let  us  fall ;  but 
there  is  no  other  way  to  take  Paul  and  as  there 
are  so  many  soldiers  here  now  and  passing 
through  here  by  the  thousand,  it  is  not  altogether 
safe  for  me  to  walk. 

"  There  have  been  so  many  soldiers  here  that 
everything  is  very  dear.  They  cleaned  the  place 
out  of  second  hand  shoes.  A  lot  came  from  the 
South  and  had  theirs  mostly  worn  out.  They 
have  made  no  disturbance  so  far  regarding  for- 
eigners, and  we  hope  they  will  not.  A  lot  of 
them  came  from  Honan,  a  province  where  for- 
eigners are  not  allowed,  and  I  think  I  would  not 
care  to  meet  many  of  them  alone. 

"  Dr.  Taylor  sent  Paul  a  lovely  large  top  to-day 
for  a  Christmas  present.  He  was  delighted  with 
it,  for  it  has  such  pretty  colours  but  it  will  be  some 
time  before  he  can  spin  it  himself.  It  sings  when 
spinning  and  at  first  it  frightened  him.  His  nurse 
and  the  cook  both  gave  him  Chinese  toys.  We 
have  a  few  little  things  too  for  him  to  help  him 
celebrate  his  first  Christmas  on  earth.  I  have  a 
few  small  things  for  Frank, — a  microscope,  paper 
knife,  inkstand  and  lovely  penknife.  I  got  these 
while  in  Tientsin ;  but  have  no  elegant  ones, — 
all  useful  you  see.  I  bought  some  pale  blue  silk 
and  made  a  pretty  little  comfort  for  Mrs.  Ewing 
here  in  the  Compound.  One  side  is  covered  with 
fine  white  flannel  or  cashmere,  and  the  other  with 
silk,  and  it  is  tied  with  blue  silk  made  into  tassels. 


Ii6        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


I  sent  Mrs.  Cunningham  and  Mrs.  Coltman  pretty 
fine  hnen  tray  cloths  which  I  bought  in  Tientsin, 
and  Mrs.  Fenn  a  fine  Hnen  tea  cloth  all  very 
pretty.  I  wish  I  had  more  things  to  send  to 
friends,  for  so  many  were  so  kind  to  us.  Mrs. 
Atterbury  has  given  Paul  a  pretty  blue  hood 
which  he  wears  all  the  time,  also  a  lovely  rattle 
and  a  white  ivory  ring  with  solid  silver  bells  with 
a  whistle  on  it,  but  I  have  nothing  whatever  to 
send  her.'* 

Life  in  the  Compound  was  indeed  a  succession 
of  lights  and  shades.  One  day  it  was  peace  and 
quiet,  and  the  next  anxiety  and  fear.  One  day 
was  filled  with  plans  for  the  extension  of  mission- 
ary work  and  preparations  for  the  permanent  oc- 
cupation of  their  field  and  perhaps  the  next  day 
their  thoughts  were  concerned  with  plans  for  leav- 
ing the  field  and  finding  safety  in  flight.  In  a 
letter  dated  January  the  14th,  '95,  Mrs.  Simcox 
reveals  something  of  the  nervous  strain  which  at 
times  they  experienced: 

"  To  tell  the  truth  I  am  a  little  nervous  and  un- 
strung part  of  the  time.  We  don't  live  in  a  very 
cheering  place,  as  far  as  the  surroundings  are 
concerned, — I  mean  the  Chinese,  not  the  foreign- 
ers. I  wrote  to  Uncle  Doctor  about  the  fright  we 
had  over  a  week  ago.  I  don't  know  whether 
they  would  write  it  to  you  or  not.  It  is  all  over 
now  and  we  hope  that  all  will  be  peaceful  from 
this  on ;  nevertheless  it  made  an  impression  on 
me  that  I  don't  seem  to  get  rid  of.  You  perhaps 
know  that  this  is  on  the  route  from  the  South  to 
Peking.    Thousands   of  soldiers  pass  through 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  117 

here,  and  of  course  soldiers  are  to  be  feared  in 
almost  any  country  and  doubly  so  in  a  heathen 
land. 

Well,  a  week  ago  a  great  crowd  came  to  the 
other  Compound  about  fifteen  rods  from  here 
(you  know  we  have  two  Compounds  in  the  South 
Suburb).  As  I  said  they  came  to  Dr.  Noble's 
Compound  and  broke  open  the  great  gates  while 
some  climbed  over  the  wall.  They  caused  a  great 
disturbance  among  the  Chinese  servants  and 
others.  The  racket  about  the  place  was  some- 
thing terrible;  and  Mrs.  Noble  said,  she  really 
feared  there  would  be  bloodshed.  Mr.  Roberts 
was  the  only  foreign  gentleman  there.  He  did 
what  he  could  to  keep  them  quiet  and  sent  for 
Dr.  Noble  who  v/as  in  the  city  at  his  dispensary. 
He  soon  came  and  they  two  worked  all  the  after- 
noon, trying  to  entertain  these  men  by  answering 
their  questions  and  showing  them  around.  They 
went  into  the  kitchen  belonging  to  the  young 
ladies  and  took  some  cash,  cups  and  a  lot  of 
towels,  and  beat  the  servant  who  tried  to  resist 
them.  They  broke  into  the  cellars,  but  did  not 
break  into  the  houses,  although  they  pushed  on 
the  doors  and  wanted  to  get  in  badly ;  but  the 
gentlemen  told  them,  there  was  only  a  woman 
inside,  and  it  was  not  proper  for  them  to  go  in. 
To  this  they  finally  agreed,  for  you  know  the 
Chinese  are  very  particular  about  such  things. 
They  were  pretty  rough  and  said  we  should  all  be 
killed,  etc.  They  were  from  Honan  where  no 
foreigners  are  allowed. 

"  I  knew  nothing  of  this  until  four  o'clock  when 
Paul's  nurse  came  in.  She  had  been  to  prayer- 
meeting  in  that  Compound,  and  she  tried  to  tell 
me  about  it.  I  saw  she  was  frightened;  so  I 
went  to  tell  Frank.    I  didn't  understand  all  she 


Ii8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

said,  but  I  did  understand  that  they  had  beaten  a 
servant  and  some  more,  but  did  not  know  just 
what  they  were  doing  nor  what  to  expect.  Frank 
-went  out  to  our  gate.  He  was  the  only  foreign 
man  here,  and  soon  came  in  to  tell  me  they  were 
coming,  and  not  to  be  afraid,  etc.  Soon  1  heard 
,a  great  hooting  and  yelling  at  the  gate,  and  pretty 
50on  I  heard  them  inside.  I  was  badly  frightened, 
for  I  knew  that  the  least  provocation  would  lead 
them  to  do  anything.  I  just  walked  the  floor 
with  Paul.  Dr.  Roberts  came  over  when  he  saw 
them  coming.  He  and  Frank  decided  to  let  them 
in,  for  they  saw  that  if  they  refused  we  would 
soon  have  a  mob  on  us.  So  they  came  in,  but 
they  would  not  let  the  other  people  in  who  came 
to  see  the  fuss  and  to  encourage  and  help  against 
the  '  foreign  devils.' 

**  Well,  I  soon  saw  them  coming  toward  the 
house  like  a  lot  of  hounds  on  the  track  of  some 
prey.  They  came  to  the  windows  and  began 
looking  in  but  did  not  try  the  doors.  Dr.  Roberts 
had  told  them  they  could  look  around  but  must 
not  go  into  the  houses.  I  saw  some  faces  at  one 
window  w^ich  did  not  look  so  very  bad,  so  I  sat 
down  at  the  window  with  Paul.  He  immediately 
reached  out  his  little  arms  to  them  and  laughed, 
delighted  to  see  so  many  faces.  They  began  to 
smile  and  ask  questions.  A  great  crowd  of  course 
gathered  around.  I  asked  them  where  they  were 
from  and  they  answered  me.  I  was  surprised 
that  they  could  understand  me,  being  from 
another  province.  They  thought  Paul  would  be 
cold  dressed  in  white.  So  I  showed  them  that  he 
had  flannel  on  under,  etc.,  and  they  seemed  satis- 
fied. They  finally  left  as  it  was  growing  late. 
You  may  imagine  my  relief ;  but  we  learned  later 
that  at  our  IMission  they  had  a  big  time. 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  119 


"An  immense  crowd  gathered,  and  as  there  were 
five  gentlemen  there, — our  own  Dr.  Taylor,  Mr. 
Lowrie,  and  Mr.  Miller  besides  Mr.  Ewing  from 
this  Compound  and  ^Ir.  Hoddle  of  the  China  In- 
land Mission  (who  were  there  on  a  short  visit), 
they  decided  to  try  to  keep  them  out.  So  they 
stood  in  front  of  the  gate  for  over  an  hour  sway- 
ing backwards  and  forwards  and  expostulating 
with  them.  The  crowd  would  become  angry  at 
times  and  would  yell  and  do  all  the  horrible 
things  a  mob  can  think  of.  Then  they  would 
make  a  rush  and  try  to  force  their  way  through 
the  men.  Then  they  would  push  with  all  their 
strength  to  keep  them  out.  Finally  a  lot  climbed 
over  the  wall,  but  Dr.  Taylor  went  to  them  and 
persuaded  them  to  look  around  a  while  and  then 
got  them  out  without  their  getting  into  the  house 
although  they  wanted  to  enter. 

"  It  is  a  wonder  to  me  that  when  they  had  all 
so  completely  in  their  power  they  did  not  just 
raid  and  loot  everything,  but  you  see  they  had 
never  seen  any  foreigners,  and  they  were  filled 
with  curiosity  and  did  not  know  what  to  make 
of  us. 

'*  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ewing  and  Mr.  Hoddle  started 
to  come  home  later,  and  soon  after  starting  the 
soldiers  discovered  them,  and  ran  to  them.  Soon 
an  immense  crowd  followed  them  which  rapidly 
increased  as  they  came  through  the  city.  All  the 
way  they  were  surrounded  by  a  howling  mob. 
They  took  hold  of  Mr.  Ewing  and  pulled  him 
away  from  'Mrs.  Ewing's  chair,  but  he  jerked 
loose  from  them.  It  was  very  exciting  and  try- 
ing, but  they  finally  reached  home  in  safety. 

"  The  chair-bearers  did  their  duty.  When  they 
reached  here  there  was  a  crowd  to  receive  them, 
but  they  parted  and  let  Mrs.  Ewing  pass  through 


I20        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

very  nicely.  That  night  the  '  King-  of  the 
Thieves  '  was  notified  to  protect  us,  and  all  night 
long  there  were  great  guns  fired  at  our  gates  and 
all  around  which  was  a  great  annoyance  to  me. 
I  learned  afterwards  it  was  to  warn  people  to 
keep  away  from  us.  I  thought  seriously  of  try- 
ing to  get  away  from  this  place  for  a  few  days. 
But  after  the  officials  heard  of  it  they  promised 
us  protection  hereafter. 

"  Several  of  the  big  '  kwans  '  have  been  to  visit 
us  since.  You  may  imagine  we  treated  them  as 
best  we  could, — served  tea,  cake,  etc.,  on  our  best 
silver.  It  is  really  wonderful  for  them  to  take 
an  interest  in  us.  They  asked  all  about  our  work 
and  seemed  very  friendly  indeed.  One  engaged 
Mr.  Hoddle  to  teach  his  boys  English.  It  is  a 
great  fad  among  the  higher  classes  to  learn  Eng- 
lish here,  for  they  may  get  good  positions  as  in- 
terpreters or  telegraph  operators,  or  something  of 
that  kind.  Of  course  their  interest  in  us  is  going 
to  have  a  great  influence  on  the  people  about  us. 
They  will  think  we  are  somebody  now  since  the 
officials  have  come  to  see  us  and  really  drank  our 
tea.  It  is  a  great  event  when  an  official  comes 
out  of  the  city  and  it  is  known  everywhere.  I 
hope  the  afifair  is  going  to  result  in  great  good. 
There  are  a  lot  of  soldiers  here  now,  and  a  few 
came  to  the  other  Compound  to-day,  but  Dr. 
Noble  and  Dr.  Roberts  sent  their  cards  to  the 
city  and  the  officials  sent  out  some  guards,  other- 
wise we  might  have  a  mob  to-morrow. 

Some  of  the  ladies  are  still  quite  nervous  and 
are  having  Chinese  garments  made,  so  that  they 
.will  not  excite  much  curiosity.  Some  think  the 
Lord  is  holding  the  Japanese  back  until  spring 
and  the  river  opens^  so  that  we  can  get  away.  Of 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  121 

course  we  don't  know  what  to  look  for.  I  do 
have  some  fear  of  consequences  here  if  the  sol- 
diers are  beaten  at  Peking  and  then  would  go 
home  through  here.  I  am  afraid  we  would  not 
have  much  left,  if  there  was  no  government  to 
protect  us.  We  hope  that  things  will  be  fixed  up 
in  some  way  so  that  we  won't  have  to  leave." 

Tuesday,  Jan,  i^th,  1895. 

"  I  have  just  invited  four  guests  for  dinner  on 
Thursday  evening, — Misses  Alorrill  and  Gould, 
and  Revs.  Roberts  and  Hoddle. 

"  For  New  Year's  dinner  we  had  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ewing,  Dr.  Taylor  and  Mr.  Miller,  and  had  a 
very  nice  time. 

"  We  took  Christmas  dinner  with  Mrs.  Lowrie 
in  our  Presbyterian  Compound.  Paul  and  I  went 
in  a  chair  and  he  enjoyed  the  outing  very  much 
indeed.  Poor  little  fellow  !  he  scarcely  ever  gets 
out  now,  and  sees  nothing  but  the  old  ugly  mud 
.walls  when  he  is  out  in  his  cart  for  his  daily  air- 
ing. However  he  is  as  happy  as  he  can  be.  He 
goes  into  ecstasies  when  he  sees  a  dog  or  a  cow. 
I  often  lament  this  and  think  what  a  great  deal 
he  could  be  learning  now  if  he  could  only  see 
more. 

I  know  you  would  have  a  '  conniption  fit '  if 
you  could  see  him  in  his  bath.  The  nurse  always 
hurts  herself  laughing  at  him.  W^e  have  to  hold 
his  hands  or  he  would  splash  all  over  the  room ; 
so  he  just  devotes  himself  to  kicking  the  water, 
and  he  has  learned  to  splash  almost  as  much  as 
with  his  hands.  It  is  really  a  very  funny  sight. 
He  sticks  out  his  mouth  and  breathes  hard  and 
just  goes  for  it. 


122        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


''January  the  2yth,  '95. 

Yesterday  was  the  Chinese  New  Year,  that  is 
the  first  day  of  their  New  Year,  for  their  celebra- 
tions last  for  twenty  days,  and  we  had  callers 
without  number.  W e  served  tea  and  cakes  to  all. 
I  tell  you  it  kept  me  busy,  when  they  came  in 
crowds  of  twelve  or  fifteen;  but  I  enjoyed  having 
them,  also  giving  to  the  poorer  ones,  for  they 
took  what  I  gave  them  so  gratefullv. 

''There  were  some  quite  stylish  gentlemen  came 
out  from  the  city.  One  of  these  was  at  one  time 
an  official  in  the  Yamen  and  was  converted  and 
now  is  helping  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  to  his 
heathen  people.  He  is  just  lovely, — so  jolly  and 
nice. 

"  Oh,  the  reports  are  awful  sometimes,  but  we 
pay  little  attention  to  them  now,  for  the  officials 
in  the  city  are  on  our  side  and  will  do  all  they  can 
to  protect  us.  They  put  up  a  notice  in  the  city 
that  we  are  all  right,  etc.,  etc.,  etc.,  and  that  we 
are  doing  good  for  them  and  must  be  protected ; 
but  every  little  while  some  one  pastes  another  on 
top  of  it  denouncing  us  and  all  that  have  anything 
to  do  with  us. 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

February  the  14th,  1895. 

"  My  Dear  Mamma:  As  you  see  we  are  still 
at  Paotingfu,  and  are  living  in  quietness,  though 
I  must  confess,  not  altogether  peacefully.  News 
reached  us  on  last  Sabbath,  that  Wei-hai-wei  had 
been  taken  by  the  Japs  and  that  they  had  de- 
stroyed all  the  Chinese  fleet  except  one  little  tor- 
pedo boat.   Well,  some  of  us  were  a  little  alarmed 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  123 

for  the  future,  especially  since  the  letter  from  Mr. 
Bostwick,  of  Tientsin,  advised  the  ladies  at  least 
to  go  soon  to  Tientsin,  as  he  feared  that  later  on 
the  Japs  would  be  at  Tientsin,  and  then  we  could 
not  get  in  perhaps.  Dr.  Roberts  here  was  fright- 
ened and  had  his  things  all  packed  and  was  going 
to  leave  on  Wednesday  morning  early,  but  as 
none  of  the  rest  of  us  were  alarmed  he  decided  to 
remain  until  more  word  comes.  We  do  not  fear 
any  immediate  danger  here. 

"  To-day  another  courier  arrived  from  Tientsin 
and  the  letters  nearly  all  advised  our  going,  and 
have  stirred  us  up  a  little.  Some  of  the  gentle- 
men, Frank  among  the  rest,  want  to  send  the 
ladies  and  children  away,  and  they  will  stay  here 
to  protect  the  property  and  goods ;  and  Frank 
wants  to  go  on  with  our  building.  I  am  somewhat 
opposed  to  this  as  you  might  imagine,  yet  1  know 
that  if  trouble  should  come,  we  ladies  would  be 
incumbrances. 

*'  Of  course  the  authorities  of  the  city  do  not 
wish  us  to  leave,  for  that  will  excite  the  Chinese 
about  us.  They  will  think  the  Japs  are  coming 
right  here.  I  think  they  will  do  all  in  their  power 
now  to  protect  us,  but  when  Peking  is  taken  (and 
there  seems  no  chance  for  peace  now  until  Peking 
is  taken),  then  there  are  almost  sure,  I  think,  to 
be  fleeing  soldiers  passing  through  here,  and  it 
is  my  opinion,  since  they  will  likely  not  be  paid 
and  be  frightened,  and  knowing  the  government 
is  overthrown,  they  will  loot  houses  and  steal 
whatever  they  wish,  and  of  course  the  foreign 
property  will  attract  their  attention.  I  believe  if 
we  were  all  to  go  now  that  the  authorities  would 
protect  our  property  from  the  people  about,  even 
if  the  gentlemen  were  not  here ;  and  in  case  of  riot 
when  the  government  is  overthrown,  I  don't  be- 


124        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


lieve  three  or  four  men  would  be  of  any  use,  but 
would  only  incense  the  mob  to  greater  violence. 
So  I  think,  if  there  is  danger,  the  men  should  go 
too.  The  river  will  be  thawed  in  a  couple  of 
weeks,  and  we  all  want  to  hold  on  until  that  time, 
as  a  journey  overland  would  be  terrible.  We 
don't  know  what  to  do  about  our  goods.  I  very 
much  fear  that  if  we  leave  they  will  all  be  de- 
stroyed. And  oh,  how  I  dread  to  lose  them  all ! 
Still  we  have  not  so  much  to  lose,  as  lots  of  them, 
and  Frank  says  if  we  have  to  go,  there  is  no  use 
worrying  about  them.  We  cannot  take  more  than 
our  actual  necessities  in  clothing.  I  don't  believe 
we  should  feel  the  need  of  going,  if  the  people  of 
Tientsin  did  not  urge  the  matter  so,  and  the  U.  S. 
Consul  ordered  all  American  missionaries  of  the 
interior  to  come  to  the  coast  as  soon  as  possible, 
as  the  Japanese  would  be  at  Tientsin  in  four  or 
five  weeks  at  least.  However  we  don't  think  he 
knows  much  about  it.  It  is  dreadful  to  live  in 
this  state  of  uncertainty. 

"  The  Chinese,  of  course,  do  not  know  as  much 
yet  as  we  do  here  about  the  news,  and  I  should 
hate  to  have  them  see  us  packing  up.  for  they 
would  ask  so  many  questions  and  would  be  so 
frightened  themselves.  I  hate  to  think  of  leaving 
all  the  native  Christians  here,  for  fear  the  people 
about  will  persecute  them ;  and  it  does  not  seem 
right  to  leave  them,  and  if  we  could  protect  them, 
1  should  not  think  of  going,  but  the  question  is, 
could  we  be  of  any  use?  and  if  it  would  come  to 
mob  violence  would  our  presence  not  make  it 
worse  since  we  are  too  few  to  do  any  protecting 
ourselves?  If  we  leave  now  the  servants  and 
gate-keepers,  and  everybody  will  leave  the  place, 
but  I  hope  the  authorities  will  protect  the  prop- 
erty as  long  as  they  can. 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  125 

"  The  authorities,  of  course,  don't  want  us  to 
leave,  and  I  know  they  will  protect  us  now,  but  if 
the  government  is  overthrown,  I  don't  think  they 
would  do  one  thing  towards  protecting  us.  They 
would  be  frightened  themselves,  and  think  they 
might  lose  their  own  'heads.  Then  they  are 
heathen  and  have  no  principles  or  hearts.  It 
would  be  verv  different  if  they  were  civilised  men. 
Soldiers  would  not  obey  them  even  if  they  did 
command  them. 

I  hope  before  I  send  this  letter,  that  I  can 
say,  our  scare  is  over,  etc.,  but  no  one  can  tell  how 
it  will  come  out.  That  is  the  great  trouble.  If 
we  only  knew  what  is  best  to  do;  but  I  suppose 
it  will  come  out  right  by  and  by.  I  don't  know 
where  we  could  get  in  at  Tientsin  if  we  were  to 
go;  but  the  folks  here  say,  not  to  worry  about 
that.  You  know  we  have  no  station  there  and 
have  always  stopped  with  the  Congregationalists. 

Dear  little  Paul  is  as  lovely  and  sweet  as  ever, 
and  grows  more  interesting  every  day.  He  is 
eleven  months  old  and  weighs  twenty-five  pounds, 
and  has  three  teeth  and  another  almost  through. 

*'  We  are  all  real  well.  1  am  having  a  Chinese 
garment  made.  If  we  are  obliged  to  leave  they 
are  nice  to  have,  for  our  clothes  excite  so  much 
curiosity.  I  may  not  need  it,  but  everybody  thinks 
it  best  to  have  them. 

"  You  will  perhaps  notice  that  I  am  pretty  nerv- 
ous, and  I  have  been  so  for  some  little  time.  I 
just  can't  help  it  for  we  live  in  so  great  uncer- 
tainty. However  I  hope  it  will  be  all  right  soon. 
I  must  close  for  to-night.  If  the  others  leave 
here,  I  think  of  course  we  will  too.  I  think  Frank 
will  go  along.  We  trust  we  may  be  guided  aright 
in  this  matter. 

"  With  love  to  all,  yours,  May  G.  S." 


126        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  Paotingfu,  China, 

March  the  2yd,  1895. 

"  We  have  been  in  a  state  of  uncertainty  a 
great  deal  of  the  time  this  winter,  and  especially 
so  since  Wei-hai-wei  was  taken,  and  the  Chinese 
fleet  destroyed.  At  that  time  every  one  in  Tien- 
tsin thought  we  should  go  down  at  once,  and  even 
the  U.  S.  Consul  urged  us  very  strongly  to  do  so, 
for  the  feeling  against  all  foreigners  is  very 
strong.  It  seemed  impossible  to  go  overland.  It 
would  be  terrible  in  cold  weather,  for  the  inns 
are  dreadful  places,  and  it  would  have  meant  so 
much  exposure  to  us  all, — exposure  not  only  to 
wind  and  weather,  but  also  to  disease,  as  well  as 
the  likelihood  of  meeting  soldiers  which  is  greatly 
to  be  dreaded. 

The  river  is  almost  open  now  I  believe,  but 
we  havo  not  packed  yet,  for  the  last  two  couriers 
from  Tientsin  have  brought  no  news  regarding 
war.  No  one  knows  what  the  Japs  are  doing  just 
now,  but  we  suppose  they  are  getting  a  good 
ready  before  their  next  attack.  Li  Hung  Chang, 
Viceroy,  is  now  empowered  with  affairs  and  we 
all  hope  he  wiU  trv  to  make  peace.  But  if  he  does, 
you  know  the  Japs  will  demand  so  much,  that  I 
fear  if  he  meets  their  demands,  the  Chinese  (ig- 
norant wretches  that  they  are)  will  blame  him  for 
giving  so  much,  and  will  say  that  he  is  in 
league  with  the  foreigners,  etc.  Poor  man !  He 
has  a  hard  time  of  it  anyhow  trying  to  keep  his 
head. 

"  Well,  people  in  Tientsin  and  some  here  still 
think  the  ladies  at  least  should  go  down  the  river 
soon.  I  don't  know  what  we  will  do.  I  am 
afraid  if  we  should  start,  we  might  find  Tientsin 
in  an  uproar  when  we  reached  there ;  but  I  think 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  127 

it  is  settled  for  us  for  a  time  now  at  least.  My 
friend,  ]Mrs.  Ewing,  who  lives  just  beside  us,  had 
a  little  daughter  born  last  Thursday  night,  so  you 
see  it  will  be  impossible  for  her  to  go  for  a  time 
yet ;  and  I  think  if  she  can  stay  here  we  can  too. 
I  have  been  there  a  good  deal  of  my  time  since. 
I  was  up  all  one  night  and  feel  somewhat  worn 
out.  She  and  the  baby,  little  Helen,  are  both  do- 
ing nicely  so  far.  May  G.  Simcox." 

''April  the  7th,  1895. 

"  We  are  living  on  here  peacefully  most  of  the 
time.  Sometimes  we  hear  alarming  news  and 
fear  that  we  ought  to  leave  this  place.  As  yet  it 
has  not  been  plain  to  us  that  it  was  duty  to  leave. 
Li  Hung  Chang  has  been  shot  in  Japan,  but  the 
last  authentic  news  we  had  said  it  seemed  more 
likely  peace  would  come  now  than  ever.  Still 
reports  are  in  the  city  here  that  Li  Hung  Chang 
is  dead,  and  that  the  Russians  are  making  trouble 
in  the  North  now.  A  great  many  of  these  reports 
heard  in  the  city  are  afterwards  authenticated  and 
a  great  many  are  proven  false.  No  one  knows. 
If  the  Viceroy  could  not  make  peace,  I  feel  cer- 
tain it  is  better  for  him  that  he  should  die  now 
at  the  hand  of  an  assassin  than  to  come  back  to 
his  countrymen  to  be  tortured  and  be  beheaded. 
We  hear  that  Japan  has  granted  three  weeks'  ar- 
mistice. We  all  hope  for  peace,  yet  there  is  the 
probability  that  if  thev  go  no  further  China  will 
not  heed  the  w^arning.  but  will  relapse  into  her 
former  apathy.  We  don't  know  what  is  best  for 
her.  We  would  like  to  see  grants  for  railroads, 
etc.,  sold. 

"  Frank  has  decided  to  go  on  with  the  building 
now  just  as  though  there  were  no  war.  He  ex- 
pects to  have  the  ground  broken  this  week  and 


128        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

has  given  the  mason  and  carpentering  contracts 
to  the  best  Chinamen  he  could  find,  which  is  not 
saying  much.  He  will  be  obliged  to  spend  his 
summer  overseeing  the  work.  Every  little  thing 
has  to  be  watched,  or  they  will  cheat  and  squeeze 
the  life  out  of  us.  We  think  we  will  like  it  in  our 
new  Compound.  It  is  out  in  a  great  open  field 
away  from  filth  and  the  Chinese.  It  does  lack 
trees,  but  we  are  having  some  set  out  now.  We 
do  hope  nothing  will  interfere  with  the  building, 
and  that  we  may  occupy  our  new  home  in  the 
autumn. 

Dr.  Taylor  leaves  here  to-morrow.  He  will 
leave  Tientsin  for  America  some  time  this  month, 
I  believe.  If  things  quiet  down  Paul  and  I  may 
spend  the  summer  at  the  Hills.  But  no  one  can 
make  any  plans  here. 

"  Rememiber  us  always  at  a  throne  of  grace. 
"  With  very  much  love  to  all, 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

"April  the  22nd,  1895. 

"  One  week  ago  to-day  we  heard  the  report  that 
the  peace  treaty  had  been  signed  by  the  Viceroy, 
Li  Hung  Chang,  but  were  a  little  slow  to  believe 
it,  but  yesterday's  mail  brought  word  from  Tien- 
tsin that  it  is  likely  true.  We  are  very  glad  on 
our  own  account  that  it  is  so,  yet  can't  help  think- 
ing that  China  has  not  received  the  humiliation 
which  she  so  much  needs.  We  have  thought  that 
nothing  short  of  the  capture  of  Peking  would 
have  the  desired  efifect.  The  Lord  knows  what  is 
best.  No  question  she  has  received  a  great  lesson, 
but  will  she  profit  by  it  ?  No  doubt  'lost  face '  with 
foreign  nations  (a  familiar  phrase  in  Chinese), 
but  we  fear  as  before  it  will  soon  be  forgotten; 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  129 


and  they  will  soon  be  back  where  they  were.  The 
common  people  know  nothing  about  the  war,  and 
in  a  few  months  will  say  and  believe,  that  the 
Japs  were  defeated  and  driven  back. 

**  You  say,  '  China  is  being  shaken  to  its  very 
foundations.'  We  had  hoped  so,  but  it  takes  a 
mighty  power  to  do  it.  They  are  so  steeped  in 
idiotic  pride,  deception,  ignorance  and  sin, — a  na- 
tion physically  and  mentally  capable  of  mighty 
things,  vet  destitute  of  any  true  spiritual  life. 

'*  We  have  commenced  our  new  house  and  hope 
to  go  ahead  now  until  completed.  We  have  gone 
ahead  when  many  said  it  was  very  doubtful  if  we 
could  complete  it  this  year.  We  have  been  suc- 
cessful so  far.   We  enjoy  our  work  very  much. 

"  May  and  Paul  send  love.  With  kindest  re- 
gards, I  remain  as  ever  your  friend, 

Frank  E.  Simcox." 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

''June  the  i6th,  1895. 

"  There  is  certainly  cause  to  be  thankful  for 
what  the  Lord  has  done  for  the  Church  in  so 
many  places.  To  contrast  the  ingatherings  in 
many  places  in  the  home  field  with  the  meagre 
results  of  a  field  like  this  has  a  tendency  to  dis- 
courage ;  but  the  thought  that  it  all  is  the  Lord's 
work  assures  us  that  labour  for  the  Lord  cannot 
be  in  vain,  and  that  it  is  His  to  give  or  to  with- 
hold. As  you  say  the  war  will  no  doubt  bring 
about  great  changes  in  China,  not  because  she  has 
been  humiliated,  for  a  very  few  will  ever  realise 
that,  as  they  will  shortly  believe  that  they  were 
successful  and  drove  back  the  Japanese.  In  fact 
the  people  here  know  very  little  about  the  war. 
If  they  are  benefited    it  will  be  because  the 


130       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


Japanese  thoroughly  know  them  and  are  prepared 
to  take  no  bluffs  as  the  Western  nations  have 
been  so  prone  to  do  in  the  past.  Japan  is  the  only 
nation  on  the  face  of  the  earth  that  can  deal  with 
China,  because  she  knows  her  language,  customs 
and  habits,  and  above  all  other  qualifications  is 
herself  an  Eastern  nation.  But  don't  look  for  any 
marvellous  changes  in  the  near  future.  When 
China  changes,  it  will  be  in  her  death-struggle. 
The  literary  and  official  classes  in  China  are  no 
more  ready  for  a  change  than  they  were  a  hun- 
dred years  ago,  as  no  influence  has  moved  them 
in  the  last  century. 

I  believe  the  Church  is  here  to  stay,  but  she 
has  only  begun  a  mighty  struggle,  and  one  which 
the  Church  at  home  has  not  realised,  and  I  am 
afraid  the  motto  of  the  Volunteers  will  not  be 
accomplished,  but  perhaps  that  is  not  the  idea  of 
a  motto. 

This  is  certainly  a  grand  work,  but  one  full 
of  trials  which  test  Christian  character  not  a  little. 
The  oft-repeated  phrase,  *  foreign  devil,'  as  it  is 
heard  from  all  classes,  expresses  exactly  the  Chi- 
nese idea  of  foreigners  and  all  their  ways.  The 
lowest  beggar  has  a  profound  contempt  for  any 
foreigner  and  has  no  hesitancy  in  expressing  the 
same.  This  is  partly  due  to  the  fact  that  foreign 
nations  have  submitted  to  it,  and  of  course  China 
thinks  she  is  justified  in  doing  so.  I  write  this 
because  I  believe  the  Japanese  will  not  stand  such 
treatment  and  China  will  be  forced  to  respect 
them.  One  grand  exception  to  this  is  found  in 
the  native  Christian  who  has  any  love  for  Christ 
in  his  heart.  He  loves  to  know  something  of  our 
people,  and  soon  finds  out  that  China  is  not  the 
centre  of  the  nations. 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  131 

"  I  am  alone  now.    Airs.  S.  and  Paul  left  on 
the  2 1  St  of  May  for  the  Hills  west  of  Peking. 
"  Yours  with  kindest  regards, 

"  F.  E.  SiMcox." 

"  Western  Hills,  China, 

"  Tuesday,  July  the  gth,  1895. 

"  We  have  a  gloom  cast  over  us  to-day.  News 
reached  us  yesterday  that  Dr.  Sheffield,  of  Tung- 
cho  (with  whom  I  stopped  over  night  when  com- 
ing to  the  Hills),  of  the  Congregational  Mission, 
while  coming  home  from  services  in  the  city  was 
attacked  by  two  Chinamen,  one  with  a  knife  and 
one  with  a  hatchet,  and  he  was  all  cut  up.  It  is 
probable  that  his  injuries  will  result  fatally.  One 
thumb  is  cut  off,  the  round  bone  of  the  \vTist  is 
cut  out,  a  gash  four  inches  in  length  is  in  his  side 
and  a  terrible  gash  in  his  back,  besides  about 
twenty-five  smaller  wounds.  All  of  the  other  for- 
eigners were  at  the  Hills  and  he  alone  had  gone 
into  the  city  for  a  short  time  to  attend  to  business 
and  work.  Miss  Bostwick  was  on  her  way  from 
Tientsin  to  the  Hills  and  was  at  his  house,  which 
was  very  fortunate.  He  tried  to  defend  himself 
as  long  as  he  could  and  then  gave  up  exhausted. 
Then  the  wretches,  thinking  him  dead,  left  off 
their  mutilating.  Although  as  many  as  twenty 
others  stood  around,  not  one  would  lift  a  hand 
to  help  him,  though  he  begged  them  to  help  him. 
That  is  Chinese  for  you !  Finally,  after  a  time, 
one  of  our  mail  carriers  heard  of  it  in  the  city 
and  went  and  told  some  of  the  Doctor's  servants, 
who  came  and  carried  him  home. 

"  Aliss  Bostwick  sent  to  Peking  and  Dr.  Colt- 
man  reached  there  yesterday,  also  Mrs.  Sheffield 


132        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfii 


went  from  here  and  several  others.  Oh,  it  is 
dreadful!  And  to  think  it  should  all  happen 
within  a  hundred  yards  of  his  premises  and  where 
he  has  lived  and  worked  for  nearly  thirty  years. 
It  is  a  dreadful  comment  on  the  Chinese.  I  never 
heard  of  a  worse  one.  And  then  what  punish- 
ment can  be  inflicted?   Perhaps  almost  none. 

"  Our  Minister,  Col.  Denby,  as  well  as  some 
other  Ministers,  have  their  nests  so  well  feathered 
here  among  the  Chinese,  that  they  will  make  no 
great  demands  of  the  government  for  fear  of  fall- 
ing into  poor  repute.  Col.  Denby  is  Minister  to 
China,  his  youngest  son  holds  a  remunerative 
position  in  the  Customs  and  Charles  is  First  Sec- 
retary of  the  Legation.  No  wonder  they  don't 
want  to  be  ousted.  Of  course  it  remains  to  be 
seen.  They  may  do  something;  but  I  don't  ex- 
pect much. 

Dr.  Sheffield  is  a  lovely  man  and  beloved  by 
everybody.  1  can't  imagine  how  the  brutes  could 
have  the  heart  to  kill  such  a  godly  and  kindly 
man.  You  may  know  that  we  all  feel  more  and 
more,  that  our  lives  are  not  in  our  own  hands. 
As  some  one  said,  we  are  at  the  mouth  of  a  vol- 
cano, and  there  is  no  knowing  when  there  will  be 
an  eruption." 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

"August  the  21  St,  1895. 

"  The  cholera  is  worse  in  the  city  here  than 
was  ever  known  before.  It  is  simply  terrible.  Dr. 
Noble's  at  the  South  Suburb  have  had  two  cases 
in  their  own  Compound.  One  got  better  under 
the  Doctor's  treatment  and  the  other  died  in  six 
hours  from  the  time  he  took  it. 

"  We  are  so  thankful  that  we  are  as  far  from 
the  city  as  we  are;  and  we  are  very  careful  about 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  133 

what  we  eat  and  drink,  which  is  the  only  precau- 
tion we  can  take.  It  is  also  in  the  small  villages 
near  us  and  night  is  made  hideous  by  the  dreadful 
sounds  they  make,  trying  to  frighten  away  the 
evil.  The  magistrates  have  even  appointed  their 
militia  to  go  through  the  streets  and  fire  of¥  guns 
into  the  ground  and  air  in  the  daytime;  and  all 
the  priests  have  now  taken  it  up  and  are  tolling 
the  bells  of  the  temples  and  performing  all  sorts 
of  rites.  Isn't  it  sad  ?  To  think  that  men  intelli- 
gent in  a  way,  at  least  capable  men,  can  be  so 
benighted ! " 

"August  the  26th,  '95. 

The  terrible  report  of  the  horrible  massacre 
at  Ku  Cheng,  near  Fu  Chow,  has  reached  us  in 
all  its  details.  I  wish  I  could  send  you  accounts 
of  the  indignation  meetings  at  Tientsin  and 
Shanghai,  and  tell  you  the  opinion  of  old  mission- 
aries who  believe  firmly  that  Col.  Denby  and 
O'Conner,  the  British  Minister,  are  greatly  to 
blame  for  not  taking  more  rigid  measures  hereto- 
fore in  these  matters.  I  just  tell  you  mission- 
aries, as  well  as  merchants  and  others,  are 
aroused  and  are  going  to  demand  reparation  from 
their  governments  and  not  through  their  Min- 
isters. 

"  In  the  case  of  the  horrible  butchery  of  Dr. 
Sheffield  nothing  of  any  account  has  been  done, 
when  not  only  the  criminals,  but  also  the  officials 
of  the  city  should  have  lost  their  heads. 

People  at  home  know  nothing  whatever  of 
the  Chinese  character  and  are  apt  to  think  when 
the  Chinese  Minister  in  the  United  States  informs 
our  government,  that  reparation  will  be  made  and 
the  criminals  punished,  that  it  will  be  done;  but 
let  me  tell  you  it  ends  in  a  few  dollars'  being 


134       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


paid  over  for  the  Hves  of  the  murdered.  Either 
they  pretend  they  cannot  find  the  criminals  or  else 
some  previously  condemned  criminal  who  would 
lose  his  head  anyway  is  beheaded  instead.  There  is 
no  use  talking, — diplomacy  will  do  nothing.  The 
Chinese  will  come  out  best  every  time.  It  is  not 
the  common  people  that  are  so  bitter  against  us. 
They  are  indifferent,  although  they  hate  us  and 
wouldn't  ask  us  to  stay  if  we  were  to  start,  yet 
they  can't  find  a  leader  among  themselves  who 
will  do  us  harm ;  but  it  has  been  conclusively 
proved  that  it  is  all  through  the  officials  or  literati, 
that  every  outrage  yet  has  been  perpetrated. 
Hence  you  see  the  men  they  hire  to  do  it  are  not 
punished. 

"  I  think  Americans  and  Englishmen  both 
should  be  thoroughly  ashamed  of  themselves  and 
of  their  Ministers.  The  Chinese  would  not  dare 
to  murder  a  Japanese  or  a  Frenchman,  because 
the  Japanese  and  the  French  would  at  once  open 
fire,  and  destroy  a  whole  city,  and  in  justice  too. 
This  all  means  that  unless  the  governments  take 
stringent  measures,  and  that  right  soon,  no  one 
will  be  safe  here.  It  only  takes  about  two  months 
between  each  outrage  for  the  Chinese  to  find  out 
how  the  Ministers  intend  to  deal  with  them,  and 
then  they  can  go  ahead.  The  little  officials  all 
over  the  Empire  know  in  a  very  few  days  after  an 
outrage  has  happened  all  about  it. 

"  Don't  think  that  I  am  the  only  one  who  is 
aroused  over  this.  I  am  writing  very  mildly.  I 
wish  I  could  send  you  the  papers  published  in 
Tientsin  and  Shanghai.  I  wish  President  Cleve- 
land could  know  what  the  missionaries  and  trades 
people  know.  He  never  will  through  Col.  Denby. 
China  is  constantly  breaking  her  treaties  with  the 
United  States  and  with  England,  but  the  Minis- 


Life  in  Compound  and  Some  Letters  135 

ters  smooth  it  over.  They  have  their  nests  too 
well  feathered.  You  will  know  ere  this  reaches 
you  what  measures  have  been  taken,  and  be  as- 
sured, if  something  very  stringent  and  unusual  is 
not  demanded  by  our  government  and  England, 
that  all  missionaries  will  consider  their  lives  in 
peril,  and  will  have  lost  what  little  respect  they 
have  for  their  governments'  foreign  policies. 
Justice  can  be  secured  if  they  only  demand  it  for- 
cibly enough.  May  G.  Simcox." 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

Oct.  i^th,  1895. 

*^  The  official  here  has  issued  a  proclamation 
for  our  protection.  That  is,  he  published  a 
sort  of  notice,  and  it  is  the  best  thing  of  the  kind 
ever  issued.  In  it  he  tells  his  people,  that  we 
come  from  our  country  not  under  government 
appointment,  as  so  many  believe,  to  make  money, 
but  that  we  are  sent  by  the  Church ;  that  our  re- 
ligion is  a  good  one,  and  that  any  who  wish  to 
should  accept  it;  that  Christ  commanded  his  fol- 
lowers to  go  and  teach  all  men,  and  if  we  didn't 
do  it,  we  would  not  be  good  disciples,  and  that 
we  are  good  people  and  are  to  be  protected.  His 
brother,  with  two  other  Chinese  gentlemen  who 
belong  to  the  Treasury  Department,  and  his 
nephew  came  to  call  on  us  yesterday.  Of  course 
they  came  in  style  with  lots  of  servants,  lackeys, 
etc.,  and  it  makes  quite  an  impression  on  the  na- 
tives about  to  think  that  their  officials  actu- 
ally are  friendly  with  us.  These  are  exceptionally 
bright  and  fine  men  too.  Mr.  Lowrie  said  they 
were  as  fine  Chinese  as  he  had  met.  One  was 
from  Honan 

May  G.  Simcox." 


VII 


MISSES  MORRILL  AND  GOULD 

The  personnel  of  a  mission  station  changes 
from  time  to  time,  but  the  work  goes  bravely  on. 
For  more  than  eighteen  years  Mr.  Pierson  had 
been  immediately  identified  with  the  American 
Board's  work  at  Paotingfu.  The  very  best  of  his 
life  had  been  given  to  this  service,  and  when  in 
1 89 1  he  turned  it  over  to  other  hands,  he  had  the 
great  satisfaction  of  knowing  that  a  work  had 
been  done  there  which  no  persecution  and  no  fa- 
naticism, however  wild  and  destructive,  could  suc- 
cessfully undo.  Dr.  Merritt,  with  his  family,  and 
Miss  Mary  S.  Morrill  were  already  on  the  field 
and  prepared  to  take  up  the  work. 

Mary  S.  Morrill  was  a  young  woman  of  more 
than  ordinary  force  of  character,  and  also  of  more 
than  usual  breadth  of  scholarship  for  one  who 
had  not  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  well-rounded 
college  education.  She  was  naturally  of  an  active 
and  discriminating  cast  of  mind,  and,  with  an  en- 
ergy and  devotion  which  characterised  her  career 
as  a  missionary,  she  had  improved  every  oppor- 
tunity at  command  to  cultivate  her  mind  and  in- 
form it  with  all  that  is  good  and  true  in  literature 
136 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  137 

and  art.  As  a  child  she  was  serious  and  thought- 
ful beyond  her  years,  and  there  was  nothing  in 
the  way  of  books  and  magazines  available  in  the 
community  which  she  did  not  read  and  thoroughly 
enjoy.  She  was  born  at  Morrill's  Corners,  for- 
merly Westbrook,  now  "  Deering  District," — a 
part  of  the  City  of  Portland,  Maine,  on  the  24th 
of  jMarch,  1863.  The  old  homestead,  a  large,  old- 
fashioned  white  house,  surrounded  by  magnificent 
elms  and  an  extensive  garden,  is  where  her  father, 
Rufus  Morrill,  and  all  his  brothers  and  sisters 
were  born.  Built  more  than  eighty  years  ago  by 
Grandfather  Morrill  the  homestead  was  an  ideal 
one,  and  even  yet  the  quiet  dignity  of  the  place, 
with  its  great  rooms  opening  into  one  another 
with  such  an  air  of  generous  hospitality,  recalls 
the  good  old-fashioned,  well-to-do  New  England 
homes  of  a  century  ago  or  more.  It  was  in  this 
home  Miss  Morrill  spent  her  childhood.  She  was 
the  student  of  the  family  and  for  this  reason  all 
the  more  the  favourite  of  an  unmarried  aunt  who 
lived  in  a  portion  of  the  house  and  who  in  her  day 
had  enjoyed  the  advantages  of  a  liberal  educa- 
tion. The  young  girl's  aspirations  for  learning 
met  an  intelligent  response  in  the  unmarried  aunt ; 
and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  all  her  plans  to  prepare 
herself  for  usefulness  in  life  were  shaped  by  wise 
counsels.  Early  in  her  childhood  she  had  devel- 
oped under  the  fostering  care  of  older  and 
superior  minds  a  taste  for  reading  the  best  juve- 
nile books  and  magazines  then  attainable.  The 


138       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

editor  of  one  of  Portland's  daily  papers  lived  a 
near  neighbour  and  from  his  large  supply  of  ex- 
changes the  earnest  reader  was  enabled  to  find 
much  reading  matter  suited  to  her  age  and  taste. 
Among  other  things  she  found  St.  Nicholas,  Our 
Young  Folks,  The  Youth's  Companion,  and  other 
then  readable  and  instructive  periodicals.  She 
literally  devoured  them, — not  the  stories  only, 
but  more  especially  those  articles  which  dealt  with 
historical  matter  and  scientific  facts.  In  the  St. 
Nicholas  of  those  days  biographical  sketches  of 
great  men  and  great  women  constituted  a  very 
considerable  portion  of  the  subject  matter,  and  in 
these  she  was  intensely  interested,  and  to  the  sur- 
prise of  her  aunt  and  other  members  of  the  home 
(even  when  a  small  child)  she  could  grasp  the 
thought  and  analyse  the  contents  of  an  article 
with  a  wisdom  quite  out  of  the  ordinary.  Lamb's 
Tales  from  Shakespeare  was  a  source  of  constant 
delight,  and  she  read  it  and  reread  it  until  the 
stories  became  a  very  part  of  herself.  During 
this  period  of  her  life  reading  was  an  absorbing 
passion  with  her.  She  was  always  deeply  moved 
by  tales  of  sorrow  and  of  suffering.  When  very 
young  she  read  Enoch  Arden  and  was  almost 
heart-broken  over  the  sorrows  of  the  family,  par- 
ticularly those  of  Enoch  when  he  returned  home 
and  found  his  place  occupied  by  another. 

Miss  Morrill  was  reared  in  the  strict  Univer- 
salist  faith,  and  until  she  left  home  for  a  brief 
term  at  the  Farmington  Normal  School  she  was  a 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  139 

communicant  of  that  church.  While  at  Farming- 
ton,  however,  she  became  interested  in  the  Ortho- 
dox faith,  experienced  a  change  of  belief  and 
united  with  the  Congregational  church.  It  was 
while  here  and  as  a  consequence,  perhaps,  of  her 
change  of  view,  that  she  first  gave  serious 
thought  to  foreign  mission  work.  On  returning 
from  the  Normal  School  she  engaged  in  teaching, 
for  which  she  seemed  to  have  special  aptitude, 
and  up  to  the  time  of  her  appointment  by  the 
American  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  her  work 
in  China  she  was  almost  continuously  engaged  in 
this  work.  Her  education,  while  not  secured  at 
college,  was  by  no  means  fragmentary  or  super- 
ficial. Before  entering  the  Normal  School  she 
had  passed  successfully  all  her  examinations  in 
the  common  school  at  Deering  and  the  High 
School  course  of  four  years,  so  that  when  she 
finally  presented  herself  as  a  candidate  for  ap- 
pointment to  the  foreign  field  she  was  a  young 
w^oman  of  really  superior  education. 

The  story  of  her  application  to  the  American 
Board  for  appointment  to  the  foreign  field,  as  told 
by  Mrs.  Cole,  of  Portland,  is  an  interesting  one 
and  reveals  something  of  the  quiet  modesty  which 
ever  characterised  her  life : 

"  In  the  late  autumn  of  1888  Dr.  Alden  and 
Dr.  Creegan,  American  Board  Secretaries,  came 
to  Portland  and  held  missionary  services  in  the 
churches.  Dr.  Alden  was  the  guest  of  Dr.  C.  H. 
Daniels,  at  that  time  pastor  of  the  Second  Parish 


140       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

Church,  to  whom  Mary  had  previously  confided 
her  purpose.  She  was  invited  to  meet  Dr.  Alden 
and  talk  with  him  in  relation  to  the  matter.  Such 
was  her  shrinking  nature  that  the  thought  of  this 
meeting  with  the  dignified  official  made  her  ex- 
tremely uncomfortable ;  and  I  remember  that  she 
walked  past  Dr.  Daniels'  house  several  times  be- 
fore she  dared  to  enter.  But  once  inside  the  door 
she  forgot  her  diffidence,  forgot  everything  save 
the  one  important  message  that  she  was  commis- 
sioned to  bear  to  Dr.  Alden,  and  with  the  courage 
born  of  her  indomitable  purpose  she  told  him  of 
her  desire  to  be  sent  to  China  as  a  missionary 
under  the  American  Board.  After  a  brief  con- 
versation Dr.  Alden  took  her  name  and  address 
with  not  much  comment.  Days  and  weeks  of 
anxious  waiting  for  some  word  from  the  Board 
rooms  followed.  None  came.  We  could  see  that 
her  disappointment  was  great,  possibly  humiliat- 
ing, but  she  bore  it  with  her  customary^  reserve. 
With  a  half  humourous,  half  pathetic  little  laugh 
she  said  to  us  in  speaking  of  it  one  day,  '  I  think 
Dr.  Alden  must  have  thought  I  am  not  capable 
of  being  a  missionary.  I  hope  he  wasn't  right.' 
Dr.  Daniels,  who  knew  Mary's  strength  of  char- 
acter,— who  knew  what  she  was  capable  of  be- 
coming in  the  foreign  field,  took  up  the  matter 
with  his  customary  decision  and  very  shortly 
procured  for  her  an  appointment  to  China. 

"The  intervening  weeks  before  she  set  sail  were 
very  busy  ones  in  preparation  for  the  long  journey 
and  her  ten  years  of  absence.  They  w^ere  very 
happy  ones  yet  mixed  with  sorrow.  Her  parents 
had  not  been  in  full  accord  with  her  plans  and  had 
sought  to  turn  her  mind  from  them.  She  was  a 
devoted  and  obedient  daughter.  There  came  a 
mental  conflict.    Had  she  been  mistaken  in  the 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  141 

voice  of  duty?  If  God  had  chosen  her  and  set 
her  apart  for  the  work,  would  he  not  level  ob- 
structions, or  give  her  grace  to  surmount  them? 
There  were  hours  and  days  of  suffering.  Then 
her  faith  and  loyalty  were  rewarded.  Her  parents 
were  brought  to  see  the  glory  of  missionary  serv- 
ice, and  they  gladly  acquiesced  in  her  plans ; 
when  the  home-leaving  time  came  they  bade  her 
God-speed.  It  seemed  as  if  her  cup  of  joy  was 
full  to  the  brim  and  overflowing.  As  she  told  me 
of  the  victory  the  dear,  plain  face  was  almost 
transfigured. 

In  connection  with  the  many  cares  and  duties 
incident  to  this  time  were  the  official  duties  con- 
nected with  the  new  position.  The  Maine  Branch 
had  adopted  her  as  its  missionary,  assuming  all 
care  of  her  support.  Public  meetings  were  called 
in  which  our  ladies  could  see  and  hear  her  and 
extend  their  loving  greetings  in  token  of  their 
recognition  and  appreciation  of  her  service.  Not 
long  before  she  set  sail  there  was  a  union  service 
in  the  Second  Parish  Church.  No  one  could 
know  except  those  most  intimate  with  her  how 
the  thought  of  this  meeting,  herself  the  centre  of 
all  eyes,  terrified  her.  For  a  while  the  struggle 
for  self  mastery,  self  poise,  was  almost  pitiful, 
but  God  gave  her  the  victory ;  and  when  the  hour 
came  she  spoke  for  more  than  thirty  minutes, 
easily,  fluently,  eloquently  even,  yet  simply  (an 
extreme  simplicity  marked  her  address  always), 
and  after  the  meeting,  when  she  was  greeted  by 
hundreds  of  our  ladies,  the  larger  part  of  whom 
she  had  never  seen  before,  she  was  perfectly  at 
ease. 

"  This  was  soon  followed  by  the  farewell  meet- 
ing a  few  days  prior  to  her  departure.  The 
church  was  filled  to  overflowing  by  an  intensely 


142       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

sympathetic  company,  and  a  service  which  for 
impressive  solemnity  I  never  saw  equalled  was 
conducted  by  Dr.  Daniels.  Then  Mary  lost  sight 
of  her  poorer  self, — the  self  that  had  troubled  her 
so  long  with  its  harassing  limitations,  and  arose 
to  heights  hitherto  unattained  by  her,  and  in  the 
sight  of  God's  people  she  was  anointed,  set  apart 
for  this  work. 

In  March,  1889,  within  a  few  days  of  her 
27th  birthday,  she  set  sail  for  the  strange  country 
of  China  with  its  strange  people  and  stranger 
problems." 

From  the  close  of  Miss  Morrill's  first  year  on 
the  field  she  gave  large  promise  of  the  really  great 
work  she  was  afterwards  permitted  to  do;  and 
the  almost  Apostolic  character  of  her  letters  to 
the  Board  and  others  shows  how  thorough  and 
clear-cut  were  her  conceptions  of  what  consti- 
tutes successful  work  in  mission  fields.  During 
the  first  years  of  her  practical  labours  at  Pao- 
tingfu she  not  only  took  charge  of  the  Girls' 
School  to  which  she  gave,  as  it  would  seem,  the 
full  measure  of  her  strength,  but  she  also  found 
time  for  an  amount  of  evangelistic  work  that  was 
quite  unusual ;  and  both  in  season  and  out  of  sea- 
son laboured  with  old  and  young  to  bring  them 
to  a  knowledge  of  Christ.  Later  on  in  her  mis- 
sionary career  her  heart  was  strongly  drawn  to 
the  country  work,  and  as  late  as  1899  she  was 
still  planning  to  give  even  more  thought  and  ef- 
fort to  this  branch  of  missionary  service,  for 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  143 


which  she  was  so  eminently  fitted.  In  a  letter 
under  date  of  April  the  21st,  1899,  she  said: 

"  I  have  never  been  so  hopefully  impressed 
with  our  country  work  as  now,  and  I  am  antici- 
pating giving  more  time  to  it  next  year.  The 
people  in  the  Chao-chou  district,  which  is  the  most 
remote  corner  of  our  Paotingfu  field,  are  pecu- 
liarly warmhearted  and  cordial,  and  I  do  not  think 
that  we  who  have  been  there  on  a  recent  tour  will 
recall  any  of  the  fatigues  of  the  journey, — ^they 
are  all  forgotten  in  the  welcome  we  received." 

It  was  in  part  that  Miss  Morrill  might  have 
some  relief  from  the  immediate  cares  of  the  Girls' 
School  and  more  time  to  give  to  country  and 
general  evangelistic  work,  that  Miss  Annie  Gould, 
who  arrived  in  China  in  October,  1893,  was  sent 
to  this  field.  The  Girls'  school  was  indeed  a  very 
hopeful  and  promising  part  of  the  general  work 
of  the  station,  and  it  had  been  most  desirable  that 
some  one  should  be  sent  to  assist  Miss  Morrill, 
and  one  also  who  would  have  the  necessary  quali- 
fications for  such  a  post. 

With  the  coming  of  Miss  Gould  the  personnel 
of  the  station  again  underwent  some  changes. 
Dr.  Merritt  and  his  family  retired  from  the  field, 
and  in  their  place  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  George  H. 
Ewing  were  appointed  to  take  up  the  work. 
Then,  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ewing  were  just  begin- 
ning the  study  of  the  language,  the  Rev.  J.  H. 
Roberts,  from  the  station  at  Kalgan,  was  tempo- 


144       The  Tragedy  cf  Paotingfli 

rarily  assigned  to  the  general  superintendence  of 
the  station  at  Paotingfu.  Dr.  Willis  C.  Noble 
had  been  in  charge  of  the  medical  work  since 
1892,  and  so  at  the  time  of  Miss  Gould's  arrival 
at  Paotingfu  the  roster  of  missionary  workers 
included  the  names  of  Mary  S.  Morrill,  Dr.  Noble 
and  family,  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Roberts,  the  Rev.  and 
Mrs.  Ewing,  and  Miss  Gould,  together  with 
Pastor  Meng  Chang-chun,  his  brother  Meng 
Chang-so,  his  sister  Mrs.  Tu,  as  first  Bible 
woman,  and  other  native  helpers. 

Miss  Gould  was  certainly  a  noble  and  valuable 
addition  to  the  working  force  of  the  station. 
Born  into  a  home  of  Christian  culture  and  refine- 
ment, a  child  of  much  prayer  and  of  the  tenderest 
parental  solicitude,  from  her  earliest  years  she 
gave  evidence  of  gentle  breeding  and  of  those 
qualities  of  heart  and  mind  which  so  eminently 
qualified  her  to  be  a  teacher  and  guide  of  the 
youth.  An  intimate  of  the  family,  writing  since 
the  tragedy  of  Paotingfu,  says : 

"  Annie  Gould's  parents  exemplify  the  highest 
type  of  Christian  living  and  thinking.  The 
mother  came  from  a  representative  family  of  one 
of  our  best  towns.  She  went  to  South  Carolina  as 
a  teacher  of  the  Negro  refugees  during  the  Civil 
War,  remaining  a  long  time  when  her  life  was  in 
imminent  peril  from  the  lawless  hordes  about  her, 
— Ku  Klux  and  others  of  that  stamp.  However 
she  kept  on  at  her  post  so  long  as  her  services 
were  needed  with  no  thought  of  leaving  although 
her  northern  friends  were  much  concerned  about 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  145 


her.  During  those  long  trying  months  of  anxious 
waiting  for  some  reliable  message  from  Paotingfu 
she  gave  no  outward  sign  of  the  intense  agony 
of  a  mother's  heart.  She  bore  her  grief  calmly 
and  was  strong  in  the  face  of  what  would  have 
crushed  a  less  valiant  soul. 

"  John  M.  Gould,  Annie's  father,  is  cashier  of 
one  of  Portland's  soundest  banking  institutions, 
with  which  he  has  been  connected  for  probably 
more  than  forty-five  years, — during  the  past  ten 
years  as  cashier.  His  father  likewise  was 
cashier  for  about  thirty  years  and  connected  with 
the  bank,  before  he  assumed  its  management,  for 
a  period  of  about  twenty-five  years.  In  all  these 
years  these  two  men  have  stood  for  the  highest 
business  principles  and  integrity.  Wherever  their 
name  is  known  thev  are  respected  and  admired. 
Of  the  elder  gentleman,  Annie's  grandfather,  it 
might  be  said  that  his  piety  was  of  the  old  school 
type,  a  trifle  rigid.  He  gave  to  his  church,  the 
old  Payson  Memorial,  of  Portland,  its  strongest 
impulses  in  missionary  and  other  activities.  He 
was  very  much  interested  in  the  American  Board 
and  gave  largely  towards  its  support. 

"  At  the  farewell  service  held  for  Annie  when 
she  was  about  to  start  for  China  he  was  asked 
to  make  the  consecratory  prayer.  Nothing  could 
have  been  more  impressive  and  beautiful.  He 
was  then  about  eighty-seven  years  old,  yet  with 
natural  strength  unabated. 

"  In  the  early  years  of  the  married  life  of 
Annie's  parents  they  saw  the  need  of  work  in  the 
Sailor's  Bethel  situated  in  a  most  unfashionable 
locality  and  itself  a  most  unfashionable  church. 
They  at  once  cast  in  their  lot  with  this  organisa- 
tion and  worked  untiringly  for  its  interests. 
When  Annie  was  old  enough  she  took  up  the 


146       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


work  with  the  same  zeal  and  devoted  her  activi- 
ties and  strength  to  the  work  of  the  Christian 
Endeavour  Society,  Sabbath  School  and  Mission 
Circle.  The  social  position  and  influence  of  the 
family  would  have  given  them  open  sesame  to  the 
best  churches,  but  in  this  one  they  saw  a  great 
need  and  accordingly  went  where  they  felt  they 
were  most  needed. 

"  Their  home  has  ever  been  a  centre  of  bright- 
ness. Nothing  is  too  good  to  be  used.  The  best 
papers,  magazines  and  books  are  always  in  evi- 
dence and  read  and  discussed  by  the  whole  family. 

"I  do  not  think  the  household  had  any  dis- 
tinctively missionary  principles  laid  down, — I 
mean  to  say,  dogmatically  laid  down, — but  the 
whole  atmosphere  of  the  home  w^as  so  missionary 
in  its  influences,  that  Annie  imbibed  them  as  un- 
consciously as  she  did  the  ozone  of  the  air  she 
breathed.  Annie  was  consecrated  at  her  birth  to 
the  work  in  the  foreign  field  and  grew  up  with 
that  thought  and  purpose  in  viev/.  Everything 
she  did  was  done  to  prepare  herself  for  this  end." 

On  November  the  i8th,  1867,  Bethel  of  Oxford 
County,  Maine,  was  in  a  very  peculiar  sense  the 

House  of  God."  In  a  select  home,  chosen  in- 
deed from  all  the  homes  in  that  Northern  New 
England  town,  God  came  in  the  mystery  of  a 
hidden  purpose  to  honour  John  Mead  Gould  and 
Amelia,  his  wife.  His  presence  was  not  seen, 
and  if  felt,  the  joy  of  the  precious,  wailing  life 
come  to  sweeten  the  trials  and  lighten  the  burdens 
of  their  earthly  pilgrimage  filled  their  hearts  so 
full,  that  they  wist  not  that  it  was  He.  No  one 
then  dreamed  of  the  distinguished  honour  which 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould        14  J 

was  to  be  conferred  upon  their  home,  or  ever 
thought  of  any  peculiar  sense  in  which  God  would 
make  His  presence  known.  They  truly  had  re- 
ceived a  loving  treasure  from  the  hand  of  God 
and  in  the  fulness  of  a  living  joy  they  dedicated 
the  child  to  Him.  She  was  a  child  of  the 
covenant,  and  in  the  sweet  sunlight  of  a  Christian 
home  as  pure  and  ideal  as  can  be  found  in  all 
New  England  she  grew  up  to  be  in  maidenly 
grace  and  high  ideals  all  her  father  and  mother 
could  possibly  desire. 

Removing  with  her  parents  to  Portland,  Maine, 
when  yet  a  child,  she  entered  the  public  schools 
of  that  city,  and  later  Mount  Holyoke  College, 
from  which  she  was  graduated  in  the  class  of  '92. 
A  writer  in  the  college  magazine,  referring  to  her 
college  career,  says : 

"  It  could  not  have  been  within  the  expectation 
of  any  of  that  little  band  of  '  Yokefellows  '  who 
used  to  meet  in  some  quiet  corner  of  old  Mount 
Holyoke,  that  any  of  the  number  would  be  chosen 
to  stand  in  the  rank  of  Christian  martyrs.  That 
little  band  was  enthusiastic  and  self-forgetful ;  it 
was  fired  with  a  zeal  for  service;  it  was  pledged 
to  teach  Christ  and  his  redemption  somewhere,  if 
possible  in  foreign  lands. 

"  Those  who  knew  her  will  realise  how  little 
it  really  matters  to  say,  that  she  was  an  accom- 
plished girl  and  an  unusually  good  student.  She 
was  this  and  much  more.  There  were  perhaps 
others  who  were  brilliant  in  a  given  subject ;  others 
who  shone  more  for  the  moment  in  our  daily  reci- 
tations; but  there  was  no  one  who  in  the  long 


148        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

course  from  Freshman  to  Senior  so  well  mastered 
every  subject,  so  well  understood  and  retained, 
and  so  well  triumphed  over  those  tests  of  char- 
acter that  the  college  as  well  as  the  world  contin- 
ually supplies.  Annie  was  always  a  good  student ; 
it  was  not  so  much  because  of  a  facile  and  quick 
apprehension  as  because  of  conscientious  and 
severe  labour.  Often  she  had  to  work  hard  ;  some- 
times against  great  odds,  as  when  weakness  of 
the  eyes  made  it  necessary  for  her  to  learn  lessons 
simply  by  hearing  them  read  aloud.  In  spite  of 
this,  or  perhaps  because  of  it,  she  came  to  be  the 
best  equipped  brain  among  the  forty-two  and  was 
happily  so  recognised  when  Commencement  Day 
came. 

"  But  it  is  of  less  importance  that  Annie  pos- 
sessed accomplishments  and  learning,  than  that 
she  possessed  character.  I  speak  of  her  as  she 
was  in  those  college  days ;  but  can  we  not  see 
along  what  lines  those  seven  years  of  service 
would  have  developed  the  sweet  and  generous 
impulses  of  her  heart  ?  Indeed  even  in  those  days 
Annie  seemed  more  developed  and  fixed  in  char- 
acter than  any  one  else  I  knew.  She  was  a  girl 
in  her  love  of  simple  pleasures  and  companion- 
ship, but  a  woman  in  principle,  in  poise,  in  a  calm 
stability  of  purpose  that  knew  no  wavering.  She 
was  ruled  by  a  few  simple  but  lofty  motives.  She 
knew  her  mission  from  the  first  and  steadfastly 
went  to  work  to  prepare  herself  for  it.  She  knew 
that  her  German  and  her  Music  and  her  Mathe- 
matics were  all  a  part  of  her  equipment,  and  so 
to  a  natural  love  of  study  there  was  added  an  in- 
centive far  more  powerful.  She  knew  her  faith 
and  her  blessed  Christ ;  and  no  vicissitudes,  no 
subtleties  of  argument  could  for  a  moment  cloud 
that  image  in  her  heart.    She  took  her  way 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  149 


calmly,  without  haste,  without  antagonisms,  I  had 
almost  said,  without  mistakes.  And  if  hours  of 
discouragements  or  of  homesickness  came  she 
met  them  and  conquered  them  alone,  never  even 
hmting  of  them  in  her  letters.  Though  her  sym- 
pathies were  always  ready  for  another's  sorrow, 
she  herself  was  not  given  to  much  talk  over  per- 
sonal matters. 

Perhaps  the  best  thing  one  can  say,  from  our 
poor  human  standpoint,  is  that  the  friends  who 
knew  Annie  best  loved  her  best.  She  was  one 
who  wore  as  pure  gold.  She  loved  cheerful  talk 
and  music, — of  which  she  understood  far  more 
than  the  ordinary  amateur, — and  she  loved  to  see 
the  sunHght  and  the  joys  of  a  tramp  in  the  moun- 
tains ;  she  loved  good  books,  and  as  New  Eng- 
enders say,  a  good  time.  She  was  religious  and 
deeply  serious  with  never  a  shade  of  affectation, 
and  never  a  thought  of  intolerance  towards  those 
who  thought  differently.  She  was  efficient  in 
practical  work,  as  well  as  diligent  with  her  Bible. 
One  who  in  the  circle  of  *  Yokefellows '  has 
heard  Annie's  simple,  earnest  prayers, — pleas  for 
wisdom  and  strength,  not  orations  to  God, — can 
only  feel  that  her  seven  years  of  work  as  a  mis- 
sionary were  but  a  continuation  and  illustration 
of  those  prayers. 

"  Annie  was  remarked  for  her  quiet  upright- 
ness of  character  in  a  place  already  hallowed  by 
the  lives  of  many  noble  Christian  women.  She 
was  loyal,  faithful  and  wise  in  friendship;  unos- 
tentatious and  consistent  in  religion,  womanly, 
clever,  affectionate  and  good. 

"  On  the  day  when  she  sailed  away  from  home  to 
be  gone,  no  one  knew  how  long,  and  to  encounter, 
no  one  knew  how  many,  troubles,  those  who  loved 
her  were  sustained  by  the  belief  that  *  the  Lord  is 


150       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


mindful  of  his  own.'  The  day  came,  alas,  when 
that  belief  was  the  sole  comfort  of  mourning 
hearts.  Nevertheless  who  can  doubt  that  a  faith 
so  strong,  so  untrammeled,  so  buoyant,  so  much 
a  vital  point  of  character,  found  in  the  hour  of 
thickest  darkness  the  Christ  who  said,  '  My  grace 
is  sufficient  for  thee  ?  '  " 

Miss  Morrill  and  Miss  Gould  were  indeed  true 
yokefellows."  No  two  missionaries  ever 
worked  with  more  concentration  of  purpose  and 
aim  and  in  truer  harmony  for  the  realisation  of  a 
common  end  than  they.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Ewing, 
of  the  same  station,  in  a  recent  article  written  for 
the  Missionary  Herald,  says :  "  The  complemen- 
tary nature  of  their  relation  was  beautiful.  What 
one  lacked  the  other  made  up  from  her  fulness. 
Beneath  an  exterior  apparently  lacking  in  emo- 
tion Miss  Gould  carried  a  warm  and  sensitive 
heart."  "  Dear,  loving,  unselfish  friend  "  writes 
Mrs.  Dr.  Noble,  a  missionary  associate  at  Pao- 
tingfu. "  She  would  have  yielded  everything,  if 
in  any  possible  way  she  could  help  another. 
Everybody,  save  herself,  appreciated  her  noble 
qualities." 

Mrs.  Cole,  of  Portland,  Maine,  speaking  of  the 
return  of  Miss  Morrill  to  China  after  a  much 
needed  rest  in  America,  says :  "  We  have  to  re- 
joice with  pure  delight  at  the  description  of  her 
return  to  her  chosen  people  in  China  and  their 
common  joy  in  meeting.  Dear  Annie  could  not 
wait  to  welcome  her  in  Paotingfu,  but  with  a 


Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  151 

company  of  Chinese  friends  went  as  far  as  Tien- 
tsin to  join  the  loved  traveller.  There  in  pure 
abandon  of  joy  they  embraced  and  re-embraced 
much  to  the  discomfiture  of  the  Chinese  escort, 
for  such  public  demonstration  violated  their  sense 
of  propriety.  '  They  were  obliged  to  turn  their 
backs,'  said  Annie. 

"  It  was  a  triumphal  procession  that  entered 
Paotingfu  that  long  looked-for  eventful  day. 
How  the  happy  weeks  flew,  as  together  they 
talked  over  friends  and  scenes  of  the  homeland, 
as  together  they  trod  the  same  paths  of  labour, 
working  and  praying  for  their  beloved  people ;  as 
together  they  reaped  the  precious  fruits  of  their 
labour  in  that  souls  were  converted." 

Speaking  of  ]\Iiss  Morrill's  return  to  America 
in  1897,  after  eight  years  of  exhausting  toil,  Mrs. 
Cole  says :  Her  eight  years  of  unremitting  toil, 
for  a  constitution  never  robust,  brought  about  the 
inevitable  result,  a  breaking  down  in  health,  and 
she  was  obliged  to  return  home  for  rest  and  re- 
cuperation. But  her  indomitable  energy  did  not 
allow  her  to  rest.  The  calls  from  all  our  churches 
were  urgent.  Our  ladies  were  eager  to  see  her, 
to  hear  her,  to  learn  from  her  own  lips  the  story 
of  her  missionarv^  work.  I  wish  I  could  describe 
those  meetings  and  Mary's  talks,  as  she  told  of  the 
needs  of  the  Chinese  women  and  children,  and 
the  joy  of  Christian  service.  She  did  not  need  to 
talk  of  sacrifice,  her  dear  worn  face  and  emaciated 
body  told  this. 


152        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  I  wish  I  could  describe  the  social  joy  we  had 
in  my  own  home, — the  quiet,  confidential  talks  to- 
gether, the  reluctantly  told  story  of  the  inner  life 
and  habits  of  the  unregenerate  Chinese  woman 
and  child,  brought  out  by  judicious  questioning, 
— facts  too  revolting  to  place  before  any  audience. 
Never  before  did  the  foreign  missionary's  life 
seem  so  noble,  so  heroic  in  its  almost  complete 
self-abnegation." 

On  Miss  Morrill's  return  to  her  station,  she 
wrote : 

"  How  glad  I  am  to  get  back.  Everything 
looks  and  seems  the  same.  Dear  old  Mrs.  Kao, 
the  Bible  woman,  was  so  glad  to  see  me  and  so 
were  the  girls.  I  need  not  say  how  glad  I  was  to 
see  them  and  be  with  them  again,  you  know,  don't 
you  ?  And  dear  Annie,  too,  who  has  had  to  work 
so  hard  in  my  absence !  how  we  have  talked,  and 
we  are  not  nearly  talked  out  yet.  There  is  no 
work  so  blessed  as  the  missionary's  is  there?'* 

Miss  Morrill  was  far  advanced  in  missionary 
labours  and  triumphs  when  our  story  finds  her  in 
the  month  of  November,  1894.  Miss  Gould  had 
also  made  great  advances,  for  in  the  one  year  of 
her  residence  in  China  she  had  gained  a  working 
knowledge  of  the  language  and  was  already  doing 
service  in  the  Girls'  School  which  Miss  Morrill 
had  successfully  established  soon  after  her  ap- 
pointment to  this  field. 


VIII 


DR.  TAYLOR  AND  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  COMPOUND 

Evangelical  Christians  in  the  homeland,  where 
denominational  lines  are  somewhat  closely  drawn, 
can  scarcely  appreciate  how  insignificant  such 
differences  become  on  mission  fields.  It  was  no 
barrier  to  the  most  friendly  intercourse  and  the 
truest  friendships  that  two  of  those  who  shared 
in  the  general  life  of  the  Compound  of  the  Con- 
gregational Church  at  Paotingfu  during  the  win- 
ter of  1894-95  were  Presbyterian  in  faith  and  had 
come  to  this  field  to  labour  under  the  auspices  of 
the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  In- 
deed it  must  be  said  that  the  presence  of  Presby- 
terians at  Paotingfu  was  with  the  consent  of  the 
American  Board  and  practically  at  the  instance  of 
its  own  missionaries  who  invited  and  welcomed 
the  cooperation  of  Presbyterian  missionaries.  The 
Rev.  J.  L.  Whiting,  D.D.,  who  established  the 
Presbyterian  station  at  Paotingfu  says : 

"About  1890  Dr.  Ellinwood,  the  Secretary  of 
the  Board,  then  corresponding  with  the  Peking 
Mission,  intimated,  that  the  Board  would  look 
with  favour  on  an  effort  to  open  a  new  station. 


153 


154       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


As  my  family  was  in  the  United  States  I  was 
designated  to  make  investigation  before  making 
recommendation  of  a  location  for  estabUshing  a 
new  station. 

"  In  making  such  a  movement  the  IMission 
wished  to  observe  the  principles  of  comity  with 
other  societies;  therefore  the  members  of  other 
missions  \vere  consulted  in  regard  to  their  work 
and  plans.  A  member  of  the  American  Board's 
Mission  suggested  that  Paotingfu  would  be  a 
good  place  for  a  station,  and  said  he  thought  the 
majority  of  that  Mission  would  be  glad  to  have  us 
establish  a  station  there.  He  was  of  the  opinion 
that  a  station  of  our  Board  in  the  same  place 
would  not  be  a  hindrance  to  their  work,  which 
had  been  in  operation  twelve  or  fourteen  years, 
but  on  the  contrary  would  be  a  help  in  many  ways. 

"  The  question  was  referred  by  correspondence 
to  the  American  Board  ^Mission  many  of  whom 
approved,  and  but  a  single  one  offered  any  objec- 
tion; but  as  that  objection  found  its  way  to  the 
American  Board,  that  Board  communicated  with 
the  Presbyterian  Board  in  the  same  tenor,  which 
for  a  time  blocked  all  progress  in  the  enterprise. 
However  those  objections  were  withdrawn  after 
further  correspondence  with  their  missionaries 
on  the  field.  In  the  meantime  Dr.  Atterbury  and 
myself  had  paid  a  visit  to  Paotingfu  and  had  re- 
ceived a  warm  welcome  from  Dr.  and  ^Irs.  Mer- 
ritt  then  in  charge  of  the  American  Board  Mis- 
sion at  that  station.  They  expressed  an  earnest 
desire  that  the  Presbyterian  Board  should  open  a 
station  there  to  help  them  in  the  overwhelming 
work,  as  well  as  to  be  a  comfort  to  them  in  their 
social  isolation  and  an  assistance  in  case  of  need. 

"Early  in  September  (1893)  Mr.  Whiting  in 
company  with  Dr.  Coltman  again  went  to  Pao- 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  155 


tingfu,  completed  the  purchase  of  the  site  for 
residences,  about  a  mile  from  the  north  gate  of 
the  city,  and  rented  a  small  place  for  temporary 
residence.  In  a  few  days  Dr.  Coltman  returned 
to  Peking,  and  Mr.  Whiting  set  about  making 
such  changes  in  the  premises  rented  for  chapel 
and  dispensary  as  would  fit  them  for  the  purposes 
designed. 

"  In  October  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fenn,  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Simcox,  and  Mr.  Miller  arrived  at  Tientsin.  Mr. 
Whiting  met  them  there  and  accompanied  them 
to  Peking,  where  it  was  decided  that  Mr.  Miller 
should  go  at  once  with  Mr.  Whiting  to  Paotingfu, 
the  other  new  missionaries  remaining  in  Peking 
for  the  study  of  the  language.  Subsequently  Dr. 
Taylor  was  also  transferred  to  Paotingfu.  As 
soon  as  the  necessary  changes  were  completed  the 
chapel  was  open  for  preaching  and  was  thronged 
by  the  curious  for  many  days.  Daily  addresses 
at  this  chapel  in  addition  to  the  general  superin- 
tendence of  the  station  affairs  served  to  keep  one 
fairly  well  occupied. 

"  Soon  after  the  opening  of  the  chapel  for 
preaching  the  repairs  on  the  dispensary  were  fin- 
ished and  it  was  also  opened.  Very  little  ill  will  was 
ever  manifested,  and  before  long  a  friendly  atti- 
tude on  the  part  of  many  was  shown.  The  lit- 
erary Chancellor,  who  formerly  had  been  treated 
at  Chinan  Fu  by  our  physician  there,  from  the 
first  exerted  his  influence  in  our  behalf. 

"  An  earth  wall  around  the  residence  site  was 
beaten,  lumber  for  a  house  and  some  outbuildings 
was  purchased  at  Tientsin  and  brought  to  Pao- 
tingfu, and  sawed  into  planks  by  hand,  bricks 
were  bought  and  hauled,  lime  contracted  for,  and 
a  cellar  dug.  Early  in  the  spring  (1894)  some 
of  the  minor  buildings  were  erected  and  tern- 


156       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


porarily  occupied,  and  the  building  of  the  house 
pushed  as  rapidly  as  the  slow  movement  of  Chi- 
nese workmen  rendered  expedient.  The  build- 
ing was  completed  in  the  early  autumn. 

Two  native  assistants  had  been  employed  and 
two  colporteurs  supported  by  the  Scotch  National 
Bible  Society  had  been  superintended.  The  evan- 
gelistic labours  had  resulted  in  gaining  fifteen  to 
twenty  inquirers,  of  whom  two  had  received  bap- 
tism. The  Rev.  J.  W.  Lowrie  with  his  mother 
returned  to  China  and  was  located  at  Paotingfu. 
Mr.  and  Airs.  Simcox  also  requested  to  be  trans- 
ferred to  that  station,  and  Air.  Miller  and  his 
bride  were  located  there  as  well.  Mr.  Whiting's 
family  returning  to  China  he  was  placed  again  in 
Peking. 

"  Since  that  time  three  additional  houses,  a  dis- 
pensary and  chapel  and  some  rooms  for  a  hospital 
have  been  built  on  the  purchased  site.  Several 
out  stations  have  been  regularly  worked  from 
Paotingfu  resulting  in  a  wide  dissemination  of 
the  truth,  the  winning  of  a  goodly  number  of  in- 
quirers of  whom  a  fair  proportion  have  already 
united  with  the  Church.  The  outlook  was  most 
encouraging." 

George  Yardley  Taylor,  M.  D.,  the  "  American 
gentleman,"  who  met  the  Simcoxes  and  their 
companions  in  travel  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening, 
Thursday,  October  the  19th,  1893,  at  a  little  Chi- 
nese inn  two  days  out  from  Tientsin,  was  the  Dr. 
Taylor  to  whom  Dr.  Whiting  refers,  as  having 
been  transferred  to  Paotingfu.  He  had  been  com- 
missioned as  a  medical  missionary  of  the  Presbv- 
terian  Church  in  1887,  and  by  the  following  New 


GEORGE  YARDLEY  TAYLOR. 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  157 


Year  reported  at  Peking,  China,  as  assistant  to 
Boudinot  C.  Atterbury,  ^M.  D.,  then  in  charge  of 
the  An  Ting  Hospital  of  that  City.  For  almost 
five  years  he  had  been  identified  with  this  hospital, 
daily  adding  to  his  practical  knowledge  and  skill 
as  a  physician,  and  making  such  advances  in  the 
study  of  the  Chinese  language  and  character  as 
would  fittingly  qualify  him  for  independent  serv- 
ice, when,  as  has  been  said,  he  was  transferred  to 
Paotingfu  to  take  charge  of  the  medical  work  at 
that  station. 

It  is  because  of  the  conspicuous  part  he  had  in 
the  work  of  this  new  station  and  of  the  really 
high  character  of  his  professional  services,  as  well 
as  because  of  the  singular  beauty  of  his  life,  that 
space  is  given  in  these  memoirs  to  a  special  tribute 
by  his  old  friend  and  pastor,  the  Rev.  Edward  B. 
Hodge,  D.D. 

On  the  title  page  of  a  programme  published  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Henry  C.  AlcCook,  pastor  of  the 
Tabernacle  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia, 
Pa.,  in  which  Dr.  Taylor  was  an  active  worker 
during  his  life  as  a  medical  student  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Pennsylvania,  are  these  words : 

A  MEMORIAL  SERVICE 

Commemorating  the  Life  and  Death 
of 

George  Yardley  Taylor,  M.  D., 

A  GRADUATE  IN  THE  ARTS 
OF   PRINCETON   COLLEGE;  A 


1 58       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


GRADUATE  IN  MEDICINE  OF 
THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  PENN- 
SYLVANIA; A  RESIDENT  PHY- 
SICIAN OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN 
HOSPITAL  IN  PHILADELPHIA; 
A  MEDICAL  MISSIONARY  OF 
THE  PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH 
IN  CHINA,  WHERE  HE  SUF- 
FERED MARTYRDOM,  A.  D. 
NINETEEN  HUNDRED. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  Young  Glen's  Associa- 
tion of  the  Tabernacle  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Philadelphia,  a  teacher  and  organist 
in  the  Sunday-School,  and  this  serv- 
ice is  held  by  the  Pastor  and 
Congregation  in  Memory 
of  his  devoted  and 
useful  life. 

October  28,  A.  D.  1900. 

It  was  at  the  memorial  service  held  in  the  Tab- 
ernacle Presbyterian  Church,  that  the  address 
from  which  large  extracts  are  here  made  was  de- 
livered. It  was  the  tribute  of  one  who  had  known 
Dr.  Taylor  from  his  youth.  In  Burlington,  New 
Jersey,  where  Dr.  Hodge  enjoyed  a  ministry  of 
thirty  years,  Dr.  Taylor  was  reared  and  partly 
educated.  Under  that  ministry  young  Taylor  had 
been  brought  into  fellowship  with  God's  people 
and  into  the  communion  of  the  Church. 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  159 

No  one  can  read  this  address  without  feeHng 
that  he  who  spoke  these  words  enjoyed  a  more 
than  casual  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Taylor,  and 
that  the  bond  between  them  was  one  of  more  than 
ordinary  friendship.  Speaking  on  the  occasion 
referred  to  Dr.  Hodge  said : 

"  *  It  is  a  beautiful  instinct,'  said  the  preacher 
when  he  began  his  sermon  on  the  occasion  of  the 
death  of  Elisha  Kent  Kane,  the  famous  Arctic  ex- 
plorer, '  it  is  a  beautiful  instinct  which  leads  us 
to  lay  a  flower  on  the  grave  of  a  friend.'  It  is 
with  the  wish  to  enjoy  a  privilege  of  this  kind, 
that  I  have  consented  to  speak  at  these  services 
to-day,  held  as  they  are  in  memory  of  my  dear 
friend,  George  Yardley  Taylor  of  Burlington, 
New  Jersey. 

"  He  and  his  sister  formed  part  of  a  most  at- 
tractive group  of  young  people,  children  of  three 
sisters  who  had  come  to  our  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Burlington  from  the  Society  of  Friends ;  a 
society  for  which  I  have  many  reasons  for  cher- 
ishing a  great  respect  and  a  warm  affection.  It 
was  undoubtedly  the  death  of  George's  only  sur- 
viving sister  in  the  bloom  and  beauty  of  early 
youth,  that  led  her  mother  to  apply  for  baptism 
at  my  hands  and  to  present  her  sons  for  the  same 
holy  ordinance. 

'*  George  was  at  this  time  very  young,  but  he 
early  set  his  heart  on  becoming  a  physician,  and 
entered  on  his  studies  at  the  Van  Rensselaer 
Seminary  with  the  distinct  intention  of  fitting 
himself  for  the  noble  profession  which  so  power- 
fully attracted  him.  The  school  where  he  re- 
ceived his  preparation  for  college  is  under  the  care 
of  the  Session  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Bur- 


i6o        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


lington,  and  is  named  in  honour  of  its  founder,  the 
Rev.  Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer,  who  laboriously 
devoted  the  latter  part  of  his  useful  life  to  the 
cause  of  Ministerial  Education  as  Corresponding 
Secretary  of  the  Board  which  has  that  work  in 
charge.  In  the  ardour  of  his  zeal  he  had  hoped 
to  carry  out  plans  by  which  the  children  of  the 
Church  might  be  trained  in  Church  schools  under 
Christian  influence,  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
Bible  and  of  the  Shorter  Catechism ;  and  he  hoped 
in  this  way  to  secure  an  unfailing  supply  of  suit- 
able candidates  for  the  holy  Ministry.  The 
school  in  connection  with  the  church  in  Burling- 
ton was  designed  only  for  instruction  in  the  com- 
mon branches  of  education.  About  twenty-five 
years  ago,  however,  it  was  reorganised  and  put 
under  the  care  of  two  capable  New  England 
teachers  who  continue  in  charge  to  the  present 
day.  It  was  made  a  fitting  school  for  college,  and 
a  number  of  its  graduates  have  entered  Princeton 
University,  and  have  without  exception,  been  dis- 
tinguished for  scholarship  and  high  character. 
In  the  first  class  which  was  graduated  from  the 
Van  Rensselaer  Seminary  under  the  new  regime 
was  George  Yardley  Taylor.  I  cannot  make  you 
fully  understand  the  feelings  I  entertained  with 
regard  to  him  during  the  years  he  spent  in  making 
preparation  in  Burlington  and  in  Princeton  for 
entrance  upon  medical  studies.  I  have,  as  a  pastor, 
felt  the  deepest  interest  in  many  individuals ;  but 
upon  this  young  man  I  had  set  my  heart  in  a 
peculiar  manner.  If  I  had  told  him  just  how  I 
felt  towards  him  for  perhaps  six  or  seven  years 
I  should  have  been  tempted  to  express  myself  in 
the  language  of  intense  feeling  employed  by  St. 
Paul  in  addressing  the  Galatians : 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  i6i 

"'My  dear  child,  of  whom  I  travail  in  birth  again 
until  Christ  be  formed  in  you.' 

"  My  anxiety  was  not  with  regard  to  his  con- 
duct. He  was  a  model  of  exemplary  behaviour. 
During  all  those  years  however  he  did  not  come 
to  the  Lord's  Table  or  make  a  public  profession 
of  Christ  as  his  Saviour.  He  was  nevertheless 
all  this  time  not  only  moral  but  devout.  He  was 
most  faithful  in  attendance  upon  religious  serv- 
ices, a  most  serious  and  thoughtful  listener, 
most  scrupulous  in  the  discharge  of  duties  as- 
sumed at  the  school  or  the  Church  or  the  home. 
No  minister  ever  had  an  organist  upon  whose 
fidelity  he  could  more  implicitly  rely  than  I  had 
during  the  time  when  he  was  filling  that  position 
in  the  Burlington  Church.  I  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  during  the  four  years  of  life  at  college 
he  kept  himself  unspotted  in  reputation  and  char- 
acter, resisting  the  strong  temptations  to  which 
young  men  away  from  home  are  subjected  in  a 
college  town.  I  kept  carefully  in  touch  with  him 
by  correspondence  during  those  years,  but  they 
ail  passed  away  without  his  feeling  prepared  to 
take  his  stand  as  an  avowed  Christian.  I  do  not 
think  I  shall  ever  forget  the  joy  I  felt,  not  to  say 
surprise,  when  he  came  literally  in  the  deepest 
humility  and  unfeigned  modesty  to  the  Manse  to 
tell  me  that  if  I  thought  the  Session  would  be 
willing  to  accept  such  a  one  as  he  was,  he  was 
prepared  to  apply  for  admission  to  the  Lord's 
Table.  He  was  not,  I  think,  like  many  who  make 
the  mistake  of  looking  to  their  own  personal  con- 
duct as  the  ground  of  hope  for  acceptance  before 
God,  and  who  hesitate  about  confessing  Christ 
because  they  are  conscious  that  they  personally 
deserve  acceptance.  George  Taylor  was  well  in- 
structed.   He  knew  that  he  was  expected  to  con- 


i62        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


fess  himself  sinful  and  undeserving  m  coming  to 
Christ.  He  had  been  long  ready  for  that.  But 
he  knew  also  that  a  soul  renewed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  living  in  vital  union  with  the  Holy 
Saviour  is  not  only  justified,  regarded  and  treated 
as  righteous  before  God  through  relationship  to 
Christ,  but  is  indeed  a  '  new  creature/  fashioned 
anew  after  the  image  of  Him  that  created  him. 
He  regarded  this  transformation  as  the  test  and 
evidence  of  a  true  relationship  to  Jesus  Christ. 
In  his  deep  humility  of  spirit  he  could  not  for  a 
long  time  be  assured  that  this  transformation  had 
occurred  in  him,  and  so  he  knew  (or  thought  he 
knew)  that  he  was  not  a  Christian. 

I  was  particularly  glad  that  he  took  the  im- 
portant step  which  I  have  described,  before  going 
away  from  home  to  the  city  of  Philadelphia  where 
he  was  to  get  his  medical  education.  The  result 
was  that  he  could  present  himself  promptly  at  the 
Tabernacle  Church  and  engage  in  active  duties  as 
a  professed  Christian.  I  do  not  think  that  I  ever 
entertained  a  thought  of  anxiety  with  regard  to 
him  during  his  somewhat  prolonged  absence  from 
his  Burlington  home.  I  had  entire  confidence 
that  he  would,  under  all  circumstances,  walk  con- 
sistently as  a  devout  Christian.  There  was  on 
the  other  hand  some  reason  to  apprehend  that  he 
was  undertaking  a  task  greater  than  his  physical 
strength  would  bear.  His  purse  was  not  a  long 
one,  and  the  expense  of  a  medical  education 
heavy.  He  undertook  therefore  to  teach  while 
pursuing  his  studies,  and  in  this  way  earned  the 
money  necessary  for  his  maintenance.  He  was 
not  so  independent  as  never  to  be  willing  to  re- 
ceive a  favour  from  others,  but  on  the  other  hand 
he  was  characterised  by  a  quiet  manliness,  self- 
reliance  and  industry,  which  would  not  allow  him 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  163 

to  be  leaning  upon  others,  when  he  was  conscious 
that  he  was  able  to  stand  alone. 

It  is  not  for  me  to  speak  of  the  relations 
which  he  bore  to  the  Tabernacle  Church,  nor  of 
the  assistance  he  was  able  to  render  in  the  vari- 
ous departments  of  the  Church's  work.  I  need 
only  say  that  he  pursued  his  course  at  the  medical 
department  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania, 
with  success  and  credit  to  the  end  and  got  his 
diploma  without  breaking  down  in  health.  His 
life  in  the  city  had  increased  the  circle  of  his 
friends  and  enlarged  the  sphere  of  his  influence. 
He  was  so  favoured  at  the  close  of  his  studies 
at  the  University,  as  to  get  the  position  of  Resi- 
dent Physician  at  the  Presbyterian  Hospital  of 
Philadelphia.  I  need  not  say  that  he  filled  the 
place  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  authorities  of  the 
Hospital  and  gained  an  experience  which  was  of 
incalculable  value  to  him  as  a  preparation  for  his 
subsequent  life  of  usefulness  in  the  medical 
profession. 

"  You  will  be  asking  of  me  what  influences 
were  at  work  to  turn  his  attention  and  interest  to 
the  foreign  missionary's  work.  My  reply  is,  that 
I  look  upon  the  tender  which  he  modestly  made 
of  his  services  for  this  great  work  as  God's  direct 
answer  to  prayer.  The  Burlington  Church  was 
founded  by  Dr.  Van  Rensselaer,  a  man  who  con- 
secrated his  social  position,  his  wealth,  his  talents, 
his  life-long  labpurs  to  the  work  of  the  kingdom 
of  God  and  to  the  raising  up  of  men  to  carry  it 
forward.  He  was  a  man  of  prayer,  one  who  laid 
special  emphasis  upon  the  prayer  to  the  Lx>rd  of 
the  harvest  that  he  would  send  forth  labourers 
into  the  harvest.  The  Church  which  Dr.  Van 
Rensselaer  founded,  was  during  the  period  of  his 
brief  pastorate,  exceedingly  small  and  very  feeble. 


164       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

The  material  from  which  he  obtained  labourers 
was  far  from  abundant.  Nevertheless  it  was  Dr. 
Van  Rensselaer's  privilege  to  inscribe  in  the  short 
roll  of  communicants  with  his  own  hand  the  name 
of  Levi  Janvier,  who  went  out  as  a  missionary  to 
India  in  1840  or  1841.  He  too  was  destined  to 
wear  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  A  native  slew  him 
w^ho  had  vowed  to  kill  the  first  foreigner  he  might 
chance  to  meet.  The  first  one  who  crossed  his 
path  was  Janvier  of  the  Burlington  Church. 

"  It  was  my  lot  to  care  for  the  Burlington 
Church  at  a  later  period,  from  1864  and  on  for 
about  thirty  years.  I  often  wondered  why  a 
Church  founded  under  the  ministry  of  a  man  so 
devoted  to  ministerial  education  as  was  Dr.  Van 
Rensselaer  should  have  produced  in  its  lengthen- 
ing histor}^  so  few  ministers  or  missionaries.  Of 
course  I  preached  on  the  subject  and  of  course  I 
was  constantly  directing  the  prayers  of  the  people  ; 
and  this  was  the  burden  of  the  prayers  which 
were  ofifered :  '  Lord,  be  pleased  to  take  the 
choicest  and  the  best  of  our  sons  and  daughters 
and  consecrate  them  to  thy  special  service.'  God 
evidently  barkened  to  that  oft-repeated  prayer. 
He  looked  down  upon  us  as  we  appeared  before 
Him  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  in  His  house. 
And  He  made  His  selection  according  to  the 
terms  of  our  request.  He  laid  His  hand  upon  the 
head  of  George  Taylor  as  though  He  had  said, 
*  This  man  then  will  I  choose ;  for  have  you  any 
better  than  he  ?  ' 

"  You  will  still  press  the  question,  how  did  God 
say  that?  How  did  He  reach  the  heart  of  the 
young  man  whom  He  had  chosen,  and  how 
did  He  incline  him  to  ofiFer  his  services 
for  the  foreign  field?  It  mav  have  been  partly 
by  means  of  the  prominence  given  to  the  work  of 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  165 


foreign  missions  by  the  faithfully  observed 
]\Ionthly  Concert  of  prayer,  and  the  instruction 
given  on  those  occasions  on  the  duty  and  privi- 
lege of  carrying  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  to  the 
heathen,  and  partly  by  the  influence  exerted  by 
personal  acquaintance  with  the  foreign  mission- 
aries of  whom  quite  a  number  came  from  time  to 
time  to  visit  Burlington  and  to  tell  the  people  in 
intensely  interesting  addresses  of  the  manners 
and  customs  and  the  deep  degradation  and  spir- 
itual need  of  the  people  in  heathen  lands.  Such 
men  as  Hunter  Corbett  of  Chefoo  in  China,  Wyn- 
koop,  Kellogg,  Heyl,  Brodhead  and  Tracy  of 
India,  and  Nassau  of  Africa,  doubtless  made  deep 
impressions  on  the  young  candidate  for  Christ's 
service ;  and  the  eloquent  addresses  of  secretaries 
of  the  Board  like  Dr.  Ellinwood  served  to  con- 
firm the  feelings  which  were  aroused.  I  remem- 
ber, that  one  day  I  said  to  him,  after  I  had  been 
reading  the  work  which  Dr.  B.  C.  Henry  wrote 
on  China,  '  George,  here  is  a  book  which  may 
interest  you,  particularly  in  the  section  which  tells 
of  the  medical  work  in  China.'  I  think  we  had 
no  further  conversation  on  the  subject.  He  sim- 
ply took  the  book  home  and  after  a  time  returned 
it  to  me  with  thanks  but  with  no  comment  what- 
ever. The  years  passed  on  and  at  last  when  his 
term  in  the  Hospital  was  concluded,  he  called  one 
day  in  the  fall  of  the  year  and  sat  down  by  the 
bright  fire  in  my  parlour  and  talked  with  me  until 
a  late  hour  about  his  duty  for  the  future,  where 
he  might  wisely  settle  and  enter  upon  the  practice 
of  that  profession  for  which  he  had  so  long  and 
laboriously  been  making  preparation.  He  told 
me  of  friends  who  were  earnestly  urging  him  to 
settle  at  Salt  Lake  Citv.  at  Wilkes-Barre,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  other  places.    I  listened  to  the 


1 66       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


somewhat  long  recital  and  advised  that,  so  far  as 
it  was  practicable,  he  visit  the  places  suggested 
and  determine  what  was  best  after  careful,  per- 
sonal investigation.  About  midnight,  as  we  sat 
by  the  light  of  the  fire,  he  suddenly  turned  to  me 
with  the  quiet  but  to  me.  startling,  because  utterly 
unexpected  question.  '  ^Ir.  Hodge,  have  you  not 
had  in  mind  some  other  plan  for  me  ? '  Before  I 
could  well  recover  from  my  astonishment  he 
added,  '  Did  you  not  intend  that  I  should  be  a 
foreign  missionary?  '  I  feel  sure  that  I  had  never 
given  any  hint  or  suggestion  on  the  subject,  ex- 
cept to  call  his  attention  to  the  description  given 
by  Dr.  Henry  of  medical  work  in  China.  I  had 
not  the  least  idea  that  he  had  taken  the  subject 
into  serious  consideration.  I  thought  at  once  of  his 
mother,  a  widow  whose  heart  was  wrapped  up  in 
this  son.  I  wondered  whether  there  was  really  a 
call  from  God,  and  I  did  not  dare  to  do  more  than 
say  that  we  would  test  the  matter,  by  writing  to 
Dr.  Ellinwood,  to  ask  whether  there  was  at  that 
time  an  opening  on  the  foreign  field  for  a  medical 
missionary,  and  if  so  whether  the  Board  had  funds 
sufficient  to  send  out  such  a  missionary.  I  wrote 
to  Dr.  Ellinwood  without  mentioning  any  names, 
only  assuring  him  that  I  had  in  mind  a  man  in 
whom  the  most  implicit  confidence  could  be 
placed.  The  reply  came  to  the  eflPect  that  the 
treasury  of  the  Board  had  not  been  in  so  impover- 
ished a  condition  for  many  a  long  year,  that  there 
were  therefore  no  funds  for  the  purpose  sug- 
gested, and  even  if  there  were  funds,  there  was 
no  place  in  particular  just  then  to  which  the 
Board  would  feel  disposed  to  send  a  medical  mis- 
sionary. When  Dr.  Taylor  heard  that  letter  read, 
he  said  at  once,  '  That  settles  the  matter.'  I  said 
nothing,  but  I  thought  otherwise.    I  believed  that 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  167 

the  hand  of  God  was  in  it.  Soon  afterwards  I 
was  with  Dr.  Ellinwood  at  a  meeting  of  the  Synod 
of  New  Jersey,  and  asked  him  whether  he  remem- 
bered our  correspondence.  He  repHed,  '  Yes,  I 
do ;  and  after  I  wrote  to  you,  I  received  such  a  pa- 
thetic appeal  for  a  medical  missionary  to  be  sta- 
tioned at  Wei  Hien  that  I  think  we  shall  have 
to  send  one  to  that  place  even  if  we  have  to  bor- 
row the  money  to  enable  us  to  do  so.'  When  Dr. 
Taylor  heard  this  he  said  that  he  would  not  act 
anonymously  any  longer  but  would  go  on  to  New 
York  in  person  to  see  Dr.  Ellinwood.  Just  before 
his  arrival  at  the  office  of  the  Board  another  ap- 
plication for  medical  help  in  China  had  been  re- 
ceived,— this  time  with  an  offer  of  money  to  carry 
out  the  wishes  of  the  applicants.  The  friends  of 
Dr.  Boudinot  C.  Atterbury,  who  had  for  some 
time  been  carrying  on  hospital  work  in  the  city  of 
Peking,  near  the  An  Ting  Gate  of  the  North 
Wall,  had  become  alarmed  for  his  health,  believ- 
ing that  he  was  carrying  a  burden  far  too  heavy 
for  the  shoulders  of  any  one  man.  They  accord- 
ingly came  to  the  Board  to  say  that,  if  that  body 
would  find  a  well-equipped  man  who  proved  ac- 
ceptable to  them  when  they  came  to  meet  him  they 
would  provide  his  outfit,  pay  his  travelling  ex- 
penses to  Peking  and  his  salary  for  one  year. 
Here  was  evidence  that  I  was  right  in  my  judg- 
ment that  the  hand  of  God  was  in  the  whole 
matter. 

"  I  could  of  course  assure  the  Board  and  the 
friends  of  Dr.  Atterbury  that  in  George  Taylor 
they  would  find  a  man  in  whom  the  most  implicit 
confidence  could  be  placed.  The  more  they  saw 
of  him  the  more  they  seemed  to  be  pleased,  and  the 
result  of  all  was  that  he  sailed  for  China  and  re- 
ported for  work  at  Peking. 


1 68        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


His  name  first  appears  in  the  Board's  Annual 
Report  for  1887.  In  the  report  of  1888  we  find 
the  following  mention  made  of  the  early  promise 
of  success  in  his  calling :  *  Dr.  Taylor,  who  ar- 
rived about  the  beginning  of  the  new  year  for  the 
purpose  of  assisting  Dr.  Atterbury  in  the  hospital 
and  dispensary  work  and  in  the  instruction  of  the 
medical  class,  has  made  such  progress  in  the  lan- 
guage, as  to  be  already  able  to  dispense  with  an 
interpreter  in  the  prosecution  of  his  medical  prac- 
tice. He  opened  a  dispensary  during  the  summer 
months  at  the  "  Hills  "  some  fifteen  miles  from 
Peking,  where  once  each  week  he  prescribed  for 
the  sick.' 

I  have  had  conversation  with  Dr.  Atterbury 
with  regard  to  Dr.  Taylor's  subsequent  attain- 
ments. He  said  to  me  that  Dr.  Taylor  became  a 
superior  linguist,  well  versed  in  the  written  and 
spoken  dialects  of  the  people.  '  He  is  only  too 
modest,'  said  he,  '  about  himself.  His  skill  as  a 
surgeon  is  of  a  high  order.' 

"  Dr.  Taylor  never  married,  and  his  friends  both 
in  this  country  and  in  China  were  sometimes  quite 
anxious,  lest  he  might  not  take  sufficient  care  of 
his  health.  A  wife  would  have  exercised  some 
control  and  restraint  when  in  the  prosecution  of 
his  labours,  particularly  in  his  journeys  into  the 
country,  he  was  tempted  unduly  to  expose  himself 
to  the  inclemency  of  the  weather  and  the  peculiar 
inconveniences  of  travelling  in  China. 

His  mother  maintained  a  constant  correspond- 
ence with  him  and  wrote  so  fully,  that  we  used  to 
think  that  he  was  more  fully  informed  of  what 
was  transpiring  in  Burlington  than  were  most  of 
the  inhabitants  of  the  place.  His  own  letters  were 
as  faithfully  written  in  return. 

"  The  time  came  for  an  advance  and  the  im- 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  169 


portant  city  of  Paotingfu  was  selected  for  a  new 
station.  The  money  for  the  buildings  was  ob- 
tained, as  I  understand,  by  the  personal  exertions 
of  Dr.  Taylor  when  he  came  to  this  country  on 
furlough.  The  ground  selected  was  about  two 
miles  outside  of  the  city  wall  away  from  its  bad 
smells  and  unsanitary  condition.  A  wall  of  grey 
brick  was  built  around  it  and  four  dwelling- 
houses  of  the  same  material  were  erected  near  to 
the  North  Wall  for  protection  from  the  wind. 
Another  inclosure,  or  Compound  was  enclosed 
with  a  wall  of  sun-dried  bricks  immediately  ad- 
joining the  other.  In  this  w^as  the  chapel,  the 
dispensary,  with  Dr.  Taylor's  study,  and  the  two 
hospital  w^ards.  The  dwelling-houses  were  occu- 
pied by  Mrs.  Lowrie,  widow  of  Rev.  Reuben 
Lowrie,  who  died  at  Shanghai  in  i860  after  six 
years  of  missionary  labour  in  China,  with  the 
Rev.  J.  Walter  Lowrie  her  son.  Rev.  F.  E.  Sim- 
cox  and  family,  Dr.  B.  C.  Atterbury  and  family 
and  Dr.  George  Yardley  Taylor.  The  Atterbury 
house  was  left  vacant  by  the  return  of  Dr.  Atter- 
bury to  America  two  or  three  years  ago.  The 
state  of  his  health  was  found  to  be  such  that  he 
was  forbidden  by  his  physician  to  go  again  to 
China  and  he  is  now  labouring  for  the  Chinese 
in  San  Francisco.  Dr.  Taylor  was  greatly  fa- 
voured in  his  association  with  such  able  and  de- 
lightful people.  He  could  not  say  enough  in  his 
letters  of  the  brotherly  love  which  subsisted  be- 
tween Dr.  Atterburv^  and  himself  through  all  the 
years  of  association  in  medical  work.  Of  Mr.  J. 
Walter  Lowrie  Father  Endeavour  Clarke  wrote, 
after  his  recent  visit  to  Paotingfu :  '  Surelv  he  is 
the  St.  John  of  North  China.' 

"  When  my  son  and  his  wife  dedicated  their 
lives  to  the  foreign  missionary  field  I  was  ex- 


lyo       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

tremely  anxious  that  their  novitiate  should  be 
spent  with  Dr.  Taylor,  and  when  all  difficulties 
were  removed  out  of  the  way  and  the  arrange- 
ments completed  I  felt  very  happy  about  it.  I 
little  knew  to  what  a  post  of  danger  I  was  sending 
them.  The  arrangement  would,  I  knew,  be  mu- 
tually delightful.  Dr.  Taylor,  from  the  hour  he 
learned  that  this  plan  could  be  carried  out,  seemed 
to  devote  himself  to  the  task  of  providing  for  their 
comfort  and  happiness,  seeking  to  shield  them 
from  every  trial  that  could  be  avoided,  and  trying 
by  every  means  to  discover  from  us  and  others  if 
there  were  any  things  that  gave  them  annoyance 
which  had  not  fallen  under  his  observation.  A 
letter  of  welcome  must  greet  the  newcomers  at 
Shanghai,  and  at  Taku  he  must  present  himself 
to  offer  escort,  save  them  from  the  host  of  coolies 
all  clamouring  to  be  employed  and  conduct  them 
safely  to  their  house  which  he  had  put  in  order 
for  their  reception.  How  happy  they  were  in  each 
other's  company !  What  large  prospects  of  useful 
labour  opened  before  the  imaginations  of  the  two 
young  physicians  who  were  bravely  uniting  their 
efforts  for  the  healing  of  China's  suffering  mil- 
lions !  " 

Dr.  Taylor  arrived  at  Paotingfu  some  time  near 
the  first  of  December,  1893.  With  Dr.  Whiting 
and  Mr.  Miller  he  found  congenial  fellowship. 
It  was  a  new  station  and  in  its  formative  period. 
They  had  such  quarters  only  as  they  could  rent. 
The  accommodations  were  not  the  best,  yet  they 
were  able  in  Chinese  quarters  to  enjoy  a  fair 
measure  of  comfort  and  to  inaugurate  a  work  for 
which  the  Church  will  have  continued  reasons  to 


PRESBYTERIAN  CHAPEL. 


\ 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  171 

be  especially  thankful.  Dr.  Taylor  immediately 
entered  upon  his  duties  in  connection  with  the 
new  dispensary  and  the  large  outdoor  practice 
which  naturally  comes  to  a  physician  of  his  skill 
and  reputation.  Dr.  Whiting  was  instant  in  sea- 
son and  out  of  season  in  the  preaching  of  the 
Word  and  in  the  labours  incident  to  superintend- 
ing the  entire  work  of  erecting  and  equipping 
buildings  on  the  site  for  this  new  station.  In  the 
spring  ]\Ir.  ^^liller  returned  to  America  and  on 
the  26th  of  July  was  married  to  Miss  Alary^ 
McGaw  of  Elvaston,  Illinois,  and  in  the  fall,  with 
his  bride,  again  returned  to  take  up  the  work  of 
the  station.  A  dwelling-house,  some  outbuildings 
and  suitable  quarters  for  a  dispensary  had  in  the 
meantime  been  erected.  The  work  was  progress- 
ing and  the  station  was  quite  well  established  in 
its  new  quarters  when  these  four  were  joined  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  and  little  Paul,  and  a  short 
time  after  by  the  Rev.  J.  Walter  Lowrie  and  his 
mother.  It  was  at  this  point  in  the  Paotingfu 
work  that  Dr.  Whiting  retired,  and  with  his  fam- 
ily who  had  now  returned  from  America,  resumed 
his  duties  at  Peking. 

The  story  of  the  first  winter  spent  by  this  little 
band  and  of  the  anxious  hours  experienced  at  the 
other  Compounds  of  Paotingfu  during  the  same 
winter  is  a  ver\^  thrilling  one.  It  was  a  winter  of 
very  great  anxiety,  when  for  weeks  at  a  time  they 
scarcely  knew  a  day  free  from  startling  rumours 
and  dark  portents ;  yet  they  lived  on  from  day  to 


172        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

day,  trusting  God,  but  when  the  summer  came, 
they  began  to  feel  a  measure  of  safety  and  began 
to  renew  their  efforts  to  advance  the  work  along 
all  possible  lines.  There  being  but  one  dwelling- 
house  at  the  station  the  Simcoxes,  as  already  said, 
accepted  the  kind  offer  of  Dr.  Noble  to  occupy  a 
vacant  house  at  the  American  Board  Compound, 
while  Dr.  Taylor,  the  Lowries  and  the  Millers 
managed  to  make  the  one  house  serve  the  uses  of 
all.  Then  follows  the  busy  year  of  1895.  On 
the  8th  of  April  of  that  year  Dr.  Taylor  left  Pao- 
tingfu for  America  to  spend  a  year  in  special 
studies,  and  the  other  members  of  the  station  gave 
themselves  to  the  work  for  which  they  had  come 
to  the  field,  with  a  zeal  which  makes  this  year 
stand  out  as  one  of  very  special  activity  in  the 
building  up  of  the  station.  Mr.  Lowrie  and  his 
mother,  who  were  really  veteran  missionaries, 
found  their  hands  full  of  evangelistic  labours,  and 
Mr.  Miller  and  Mr.  Simcox  with  their  wives  were 
earnestly  striving  for  the  mastery  of  the  Chinese 
language  without  which  they  could  not  hope  to 
have  power  as  heralds  of  the  Cross.  It  was  also 
during  the  summer  of  1895  that  Mr.  Simcox,  hav- 
ing been  previously  authorised  by  the  Board, 
erected  a  large  and  beautiful  brick  dwelling-house, 
the  pride  and  joy  of  Mrs.  Simcox,  and  which  was 
to  be  their  dear  home  for  almost  five  years  and 
the  altar  upon  which  they  would  one  day  seal 
their  devotion  to  China. 

That  was  a  precious  home !   In  that  dear  house 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  173 

whose  image  is  graven  on  more  hearts  than  one, 
there  were  spent  almost  five  years  of  domestic  life 
as  sweet  and  pure  as  ever  sent  fragrance  out  over 
spiritually  barren  wastes.  It  was  a  home,  where 
husband  and  wife  in  the  vtry  perfection  of  mutual 
love  and  trust,  at  the  close  of  many  a  trying  day 
of  missionary  service,  gathered  the  little  ones 
about  them,  glad  for  what  was  and  thankful  for 
all  the  loving  kindnesses  of  God  and  the 
special  favour  of  His  choice  of  them  to  do  the 
work  He  had  marked  out  before  them.  It  was  not 
a  cloudless  life  however  even  in  the  Simcox  home. 
If  the  men  found  oppositions  and  revilings  as  they 
went  about  their  duties  in  the  city  and  the  vil- 
lages, the  women  also  had  their  trials,  often  of  a 
domestic  nature,  and  yet  with  all  and  more  they 
were  willing  to  battle  for  the  precious  joy  of  do- 
ing- something  to  lift  those  about  them  into  the 
light  of  the  faith  they  so  much  loved.  If  but  for 
the  light  it  throws  on  the  domestic  side  of  a  mis- 
sionary's life,  especially  the  side  of  petty  trials,  a 
letter  by  IMrs.  Simcox  under  date  of  November 
the  3rd,  1895,  deserves  a  place  in  this  chapter : 

I  have  almost  constantly  little  trials  with  the 
servants,  as  every  one  here  has.  It  tries  me 
dreadfully.  None  of  them  will  do  perfectly  right 
unless  constantly  watched.  They  take  it  for 
granted  that  they  know  everything  and  go  ahead, 
and  do  things  without  asking  and  nearly  always 
wrong.  Our  boy  one  day  lifted  hot  ashes  in  a 
new  sheet-iron  water  bucket  which  Frank  had 
carefully  painted  and  burnt  the  paint  all  off.  The 


174       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

same  day  my  woman  sewed  two  fronts  of  two 
dif¥erent  flannel  garments  together  instead  of  a 
back  and  a  front.  The  same  day  Frank  found  a 
cooHe  who  was  working  for  him  lying  in  the  par- 
lour on  our  lounge  with  a  fur  rug  thrown  over 
him.  He  said  he  had  a  chill ;  I  guess  he  was  tired 
working.  And  so  it  goes  ;  no  one  knows  what  will 
happen  next.  The  clothes  are  often  very  poorly 
ironed,  sometimes  scorched  dreadfully.  The  boy 
slights  the  sweeping  and  dusting,  and  if  I  don't 
go  and  do  it  myself  I  get  a  shamed  face  when 
some  one  comes.  We  have  to  trust  servants  to 
buy  our  food,  coal,  cloth,  horse  feed,  milk,  mat- 
ting, or  whatever  we  want,  and  he  of  course  gets 
a  *  squeeze,'  and  if  we  are  not  sharp  will  get  a 
poor  quality  and  charge  for  a  good,  or  will  cheat 
us  in  the  weighing  or  measuring,  or  will  de- 
liberately charge  two  or  three  prices. 

"  I  give  out  so  much  soap  for  washing,  the  boy 
comes  and  says,  it  isn't  enough.  I  have  to  give 
more  or  my  clothes  won't  be  clean,  although  I  feel 
sure,  he  uses  it  for  himself.  The  same  with 
starch,  etc.  The  boy  fills  the  lamps.  I  cannot 
stand  and  watch  him,  and  I  cannot  tell  how  much 
oil  he  steals.  I  don't  know  how  much  of  my  flour, 
meat,  sugar,  tea,  fruit  and  vegetables  they  eat 
themselves.  But  I  must  not  tell  anything  more 
or  you  will  have  a  very  poor  opinion  of  the  China- 
men. It  will  give  you  some  idea  of  our  domestic 
trials.  Frank  is  considered  hard  on  his  servants 
but  I  just  know  they  cheat  him  anyhow,  although 
not  so  much  as  they  do  some  people.  Still  it  is 
impossible  to  do  without  them.  People  at  home 
do  not  understand  the  customs  of  this  country, 
and  how  it  would  be  absolutely  impossible  to  do 
without  a  cook.  A  foreigner  could  not  go  on  the 
street  and  buy.    The  sellers  would  charge  him 


The  Presbyterian  Compound  175 


sixteen  prices ;  besides  he  would  be  hooted.  Then 
a  table  boy  is  indispensable  for  the  houses  are  so 
arranged,  that  the  food  is  brought  some  little  dis- 
tance and  a  cook  would  not  and  could  not  very- 
well  bring  the  food  to  the  table.  Food  is  served 
in  courses  and  while  one  course  is  being  served, 
another  is  being  prepared  on  the  one  small  hole 
in  the  stove.  Our  table  boy  is  also  washerman  and 
houseboy  and  hostler  and  does  whatever  we  ask 
him  to  do.  Some  are  too  independent  to  do  so 
many  kinds  of  work.  A  woman  is  also  necessary 
where  there  are  children,  for  there  are  many  times 
when  one  is  obliged  to  be  away  from  the  nursery, 
and  then  the  other  servants  would  be  shocked,  if 
the  Tai  Tai  were  to  go  out  to  the  washroom  to  do 
baby's  washing  and  a  boy  would  leave  in  indigna- 
tion, if  he  were  asked  to  do  baby's  washing  or 
any  badly  soiled  articles,  if  they  had  not  first  been 
washed  by  a  woman.  Then  the  climate  here  is 
such  that  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  a  child  be 
out  in  the  open  air  at  the  proper  times, — when  it 
is  not  too  hot  in  summer  and  not  too  late  in  the 
evening  in  autumn  and  not  too  cold  in  winter, 
etc.,  and  the  mother  cannot  always  go  just  at 
those  times. 

"  We  have  a  third  boy  now  and  I  suppose  he 
could  be  gotten  along  without,  but  he  is  a  very 
useful  fellow  to  have  around,  and  his  wages  are 
almost  nothing,  and  we  don't  like  to  send  him  to 
his  home  where  he  will  not  have  enough  to  eat, 
and  then  he  is  such  a  nice  young  boy,  and  lastly 
he  is  a  special  friend  of  Paul's,  and  for  his  sake 
we  like  to  keep  him. 

"  When  Paul  gets  well  and  his  little  express 
wagon  comes,  they  can  have  great  times  together. 
You  see  it  means  a  great  deal  to  Paul  here  where 
he  almost  never  sees  another  child,  to  have  a  play- 


176       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


fellow  of  some  kind.  Besides  we  need  him  for 
errand  boy  very  much.  We  are  three  miles  from 
the  South  Suburb,  and  of  course  we  have  deal- 
ings with  those  people,  and  then  all  of  our  mail 
has  to  be  brought  from  and  sent  to  them. 

"  Well,  besides  these  we  have  a  share  in  the  gate- 
keeper and  the  watchman.  They  are  employed  by 
all  the  people  in  the  Compound,  and  they  also  have 
other  duties  besides  keeping  gate  and  watching 
at  night.  The  gate-keeper  makes  our  gardens, 
goes  to  the  city  to  call  workmen  or  a  cart,  or  any- 
thing we  want.  The  watchman  carries  all  the 
water  for  all  the  families.  Besides  these  every 
family  employs  a  teacher.  Mrs.  Lowrie  has  a 
boy  here  whom  she  has  taken  to  bring  up,  and  so 
on  until  as  you  see  we  have  a  good  many  people 
about  us,  but  all  quite  necessary. 

"  There  is  a  great  deal  of  talk  among  certain 
classes  at  home  that  missionaries  live  extrava- 
gantly. I  do  not  think  there  is  any  truth  in  it 
whatever.  Of  course  we  do  have  some  things 
that  might  be  counted  luxuries  at  home,  but  we 
have  to  do  without  many  things  that  are  counted 
necessaries  at  home.  Our  fruits  might  be  counted 
luxuries  at  home,  but  their  cost  is  almost  nothing, 
when  compared  with  what  they  would  be  at  home. 
Then  if  missionaries  do  have  a  few  luxuries,  I 
say,  '  Let  them  have  them ; '  for  there  is  not  one 
of  those  people  who  talk  so  at  home,  who  would 
come  here  and  live  in  the  midst  of  smallpox, 
cholera,  fevers  and  malaria,  besides  lots  of  others, 
for  three  times  the  sum  given  to  missionaries,  and 
without  doing  all  the  hard  work  and  awfully  try- 
ings  things  a  missionary  is  expected  to  do." 


IX 


FRUITFUL  LABOURS 

When  Miss  Morrill,  on  the  12th  of  April, 
1897,  left  Paotingfu  for  a  rest  in  the  homeland, 
she  was  in  a  real  sense  a  veteran  missionary. 
Eight  years  had  elapsed  since  she  bade  good-bye 
to  her  friends  in  Portland,  Maine,  to  go  forth  to 
the  foreign  field.  She  had  been  a  diligent  worker 
and  made  such  progress  in  the  mastery  of  the 
Chinese  language,  in  the  first  two  years,  that  in 
the  third  year  she  was  qualified  to  take  her  full 
share  of  responsibility  for  the  work  then  under 
the  care  of  the  American  Board  at  that  point. 
She  was  a  fruitful  as  well  as  tireless  worker,  and, 
whether  in  the  management  of  the  Girls'  School, 
or  in  the  instruction  of  Chinese  women  in  the  sur- 
rounding district,  she  seemed  to  those  conversant 
with  the  needs  of  the  station  a  very  indispensable 
member  of  their  working  force.  It  became  how- 
ever imperative  that  she  should  remit  her  duties 
there  for  a  time  and  enjoy  a  season  of  rest  and  re- 
laxation. It  seemed  that  she  could  hardly  be 
spared,  and  yet  her  enforced  vacation  was  not 
without  its  compensation  to  the  work  and  workers. 
Miss  Gould,  who  had  arrived  in  October,  1893, 
177 


lyS       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


and  who  in  less  than  a  year  was  able  to  take  her 
place  among  experienced  workers  in  the  discharge 
of  the  practical  duties  of  missionary  service  had 
not  until  Miss  Morrill  left  for  America  felt  the  full 
weight  of  responsibility  for  the  Girls'  School  and 
the  other  duties  of  her  post.  More  or  less  she 
had  depended  on  Miss  Morrill  for  counsel  in  de- 
ciding the  many  perplexing  questions  which  were 
constantly  arising,  and  though  eminently  qualified 
for  every  requirement  of  the  School  and  the  other 
interests  with  which  Miss  Morrill  was  accustomed 
to  deal,  she  had  not  hitherto  felt  the  necessity  of 
taking  the  initiative  in  the  management  of  affairs. 
Now  she  was  left  in  charge  of  very  important  in- 
terests and  practically  to  her  own  resources. 

Miss  Morrill's  vacation  was  of  inestimable 
value  to  Miss  Gould.  She  was  face  to  face  with 
a  great  work  for  which  she  must  plan  and  in  which 
she  must  now  take  the  lead.  So  far  as  Dr.  Noble 
and  Mr.  Ewing  could  advise  and  assist  her  in  the 
general  management  of  affairs  they  were  always 
ready  and  their  help  was  greatly  appreciated; 
but  in  the  thousand  matters  of  detail  in  dealing 
with  the  internal  concerns  of  the  School  and  in 
meeting  the  daily  problems,  which  in  such  a  work 
require  patience  and  good  judgment,  all  these  de- 
volved entirely  upon  Miss  Gould.  Daily  she  grew 
in  experience  and  power,  and  more  and  more 
proved  her  preeminent  fitness  for  the  responsible 
post.  It  was  a  heavy  load  to  carry ;  and  there  is 
no  doubt  that  when  Miss  Morrill  returned  after 


Fruitful  Labours  179 


an  absence  of  more  than  a  year  and  a  half,  the 
joy  of  their  meeting  at  Tientsin,  on  Miss  Gould's 
part,  was  very  largely  deepened  by  the  sense  of 
a  heavy  weight  henceforth  lifted  from  her  shoul- 
ders, or  borne  as  a  common  burden  by  Miss  Mor- 
rill and  herself. 

It  was  a  time  of  intense  activities.  Indeed  from 
January,  1897,  until  October,  1898,  when  a  great 
change  seemed  to  come  over  the  spirit  of  the  Em- 
pire, missionary  labours  in  all  North  China  were 
abundantly  blessed.  At  Paotingfu  the  officials 
had  never  seemed  more  friendly  than  during  this 
period.  At  both  the  North  and  the  South  Suburb 
there  was  joy  over  the  success  of  mission  work. 
Dr.  Noble's  hands  had  perhaps  never  before  been 
so  full  of  exacting,  yet  fruitful  services  in  the 
constantly  enlarging  field  of  medical  work,  and 
Mr.  Ewing  both  in  the  citv  and  environs  as  well 
as  in  distant  villages  of  that  large  district  found 
his  itinerating  labours  crowned  with  gratifying 
success.  If  in  the  two  previous  years  there  had 
been  serious  interruptions  incident  to  the  unset- 
tled state  of  the  country  growingout  of  the  War  of 
'94  between  China  and  Japan,  now  there  was  com- 
parative quiet  from  distracting  rumours,  as  well 
as  from  persecutions,  and  it  did  seem  that  hence- 
forth the  Gospel  would  have  free  course. 

At  the  North  Suburb  the  Presbyterians  were 
no  less  active  and  successful.  The  systematic  in- 
struction of  all  seekers  after  the  truth  was  in 
vogue  at  both  stations.    In  the  itinerating  tours 


i8o       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

which  the  missionaries  regularly  made  even  to 
quite  distant  points  many  were  found  who  were 
desirous  to  learn  more  of  the  doctrine,  and  these 
were  often  brought  to  the  Compounds  in  very 
large  classes  and  kept  for  a  week  or  ten  days  at  a 
time  to  be  systematically  and  faithfully  taught. 
The  purpose  was  strong  among  the  workers  in 
this  field,  that  the  work  should  be  a  self-support- 
ing work,  that  under  no  circumstances  should 
inducements  be  held  out  to  men  and  women  to 
seek  the  communion  of  the  Church  save  the  great 
good  and  joy  which  come  from  the  acceptance  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  i\Irs.  Simcox  in  writing  under 
date  of  January  12th,  1897,  only  voices  the  settled 
purpose  of  those  with  whom  she  was  associated : 

"  Frank  has  been  working  hard  all  day  long 
for  ten  days  with  a  new  class  of  inquirers, — about 
fifty,  and  it  takes  all  of  his  and  Mr.  Lowrie's  time 
to  teach  them.  Some  of  these  are  very  promising 
indeed,  but  some  are  entirely  worthless, — so  it 
seems  now — but  we  hope  they  will  all  get  enough 
of  the  truth  to  save  them. 

"  We  are  starting  on  the  self-supporting  plan, 
and  although  it  is  a  slow  way  to  fill  up  a  Church, 
it  is  certainly  a  more  permanent  way  than  that 
followed  heretofore.  It  is  good  to  get  in  even  one 
or  two  who  are  really  genuine.  The  greater  part 
are  only  '  rice  Christians.'  The  majority  of  our 
inquirers  are  from  i\Ian  Ch'eng,  about  fifteen 
miles  from  here,  where  Frank,  Dr.  Atterbury  and 
Mr.  Lowrie  all  work.  But  the  sad  part  of  it  all  is 
that  the  Catholics  are  working  there  now  too  and 
are  sending  women  to  work  in  the  homes  and  are 


Fruitful  Labours  i8i 


paying  money  for  followers.  Some  of  our  in- 
quirers and  friends  there  are  very  much  exercised 
over  the  way  they  are  doing.  \V e  do  need  a  lady 
evangelist  to  send  into  those  homes  to  keep  what 
we  have  gained." 

January  the  26th. 

Mr.  Simcox  said :  "  During  this  month  we 
have  had  a  class  of  over  forty  for  ten  days.  Some 
of  them  are  earnest  seekers  after  the  truth.  What 
China  needs  is  that  God  shall  raise  up  out  of  her 
own  sons  those  who  shall  be  fully  consecrated  to 
Him,  as  foreigners  can  never  convert  China.  The 
better  classes  all  hate  us,  and  despise  us  and  have 
nothing  to  do  with  us,  except  a  few  who  know 
something  of  foreign  lands  and  customs. 

**  The  local  official  who  would  rank  above  a 
country  judge  did  a  brave  and  noble  act  the  other 
day  by  destroying  a  temple.  It  was  the  Temple 
of  the  Five  Animals, — rabbit,  fox,  hedgehog,  rat 
and  wolf, — and  where  a  large  number  of  people 
worshipped,  high  and  low.  The  place  had  become 
unusually  filthy  and  he  threatened  to  destroy  it 
some  time  ago  but  was  persuaded  out  of  it,  but 
the  other  day  he  again  heard  of  its  vileness,  and 
went  and  knocked  down  the  idols,  smashed  up 
things  in  general  and  arrested  the  priest.  It 
created  a  big  excitement  among  its  devotees  as 
something  unheard  of.  Oh,  that  more  of  it  might 
be  done  in  the  interest  of  truth !  " 

February  20th,  '97. 

"  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Atterbury  and  the  children, 
Boudinot  and  Daisy  of  our  Mission,  Miss  Morrill 
of  the  Congregational  Mission  here,  the  Aments 
of  Peking  and  the  Misses  Wvkoff  of  Pang 
Chwang  all  go  home  in  April.  It  will  be  lonely 
for  us  after  the  Atterburj^s  leave. 


1 82        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  I  went  with  Mrs.  Lowrie  to  call  on  the  Fu 
T'ai,  or  Prefect,  in  the  city.  His  office  is  almost 
the  same  as  Governor  at  home.  We  went  es- 
pecially to  see  his  old  mother,  who  is  over  seventy 
years  of  age,  and  on  whom  Mrs.  Lowrie  had 
called  before.  I  took  Francis  along  and  the 
nurse.  They  were  delighted  to  see  the  baby ;  but 
oh,  the  crowd  of  people !  There  were  at  least 
sixty  women,  girls  and  boys,  all  relatives,  wives 
and  concubines  of  the  Fu  T'ai  himself  and  the 
wives  and  concubines  of  the  Fu  T'ai's  younger 
brother  and  their  children.  They  almost  fright- 
ened Francis  to  death  at  first.  They  made  such 
an  uproarious  fuss  over  him.  All  wanted  to  take 
him  but  he  just  wouldn't  go  to  any  of  them,  and 
resented  it  when  they  would  take  hold  of  his  hands 
and  feet.  They  could  not  keep  their  hands  off 
him.  Thev  can't  understand  how  he  can  be  so 
white  without  powder. 

"  We  stayed  a  full  hour  and  it  was  pretty  tire- 
some to  the  little  fellow.  They  served  us  with 
a  very  nice  luncheon ;  gave  us  tea  to  drink  when 
we  arrived,  hot  condensed  milk  with  a  very  bad 
taste  to  drink  at  lunch,  and  horrid  coffee  when  we 
left.  They  went  to  a  lot  of  trouble  for  us.  And 
now  two  of  the  leading  wives  say  they  are  coming 
out  to  see  us  next  week.       May  G.  Sim  cox." 

Here  follows  a  letter  to  the  ladies  of  the  Clear- 
field, Pa.,  Church,  of  which  Church  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Simcox  were  the  missionary  representatives : 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

''February  the  22nd,  1897. 

"  Dear  Sisters  in  Christ  :  As  I  look  out  of 
my  window  to-day  towards  the  South,  South  East 


Fruitful  Labours 


and  South  West,  I  see  hundreds  of  white  tent- 
Hke  objects.  As  far  as  the  eye  can  see  they  are  in 
rows,  in  groups,  and  by  ones  and  twos,  and  I  am 
almost  certain  that  if  you,  dear  friends,  were  to  be 
transported  suddenly  to  this  place,  and  for  the 
first  time  viewed  the  white  display,  you  would 
exclaim.  *  We  must  be  living  in  olden  times  and  it 
is  the  Children  of  Israel  encamped  upon  the  plain 
before  us ! '  But  it  is  not  an  encampment  that  is 
dotting  the  plain  and  which  greets  our  eyes  by 
moonlight  as  well  as  by  the  light  of  the  sun.  It 
is  nothing  more  or  less  than  graves ! — Graves  of 
the  ancestors  of  this  people, — graves  here,  graves 
there,  raised  to  the  height  of  four  or  five  feet,  and 
conical  in  shape.  The  warm  sun  has  melted  the 
snow  from  every  other  spot  save  the  north  side 
of  those  desolate  heaps  which  now  stand  out  in 
dazzHng  whiteness  against  the  surrounding  earth, 
and  reveal  to  us  the  fact  that  we  dwell  in  a  land 
of  graves. 

"  I  sometimes  wonder  as  I  see  the  farmer  care- 
fully tilling  the  land  that  lies  between  these  sacred 
heaps,  and  which  he  must  necessarily  avoid,  if  the 
time  will  ever  come  when  there  will  be  no  room 
for  crops.  But  it  is  true  that  many  of  the  graves 
are  neglected  and  allowed  to  become  level  with 
the  ground.  Our  plain  is  also  dotted  here  and 
there  with  pretty  little  groves  of  pine  where  sleep 
the  ancestors  of  the  wealthy. 

"  The  people  at  this  season  just  following  the 
New  Year  festivities  are  spending  much  time, 
strength  and  money  in  worshipping  at  these 
graves.  They  weep  and  wail  as  they  bow  and 
knock  their  heads  upon  the  ground.  Feasts  at 
fixed  dates  are  carried  to  the  graves,  and  after 
being  offered  to  the  ancestors  are  eaten  by  the 
worshippers. 


184       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  At  the  beginning  of  the  winter,  on  a  set  day, 
every  family  burns  small  paper  garments,  hold- 
ing them  in  the  air  on  the  end  of  a  stick  at  the 
height  that  the  ancestor's  form  was  supposed  to 
measure,  and  the  said  ancestor's  spirit  will  have 
a  warm  garment  of  proper  size  and  fit  to  keep  him 
comfortable  during  the  winter. 

"  A  short  distance  in  front  of  our  house  is  a 
small  grove  of  trees  under  which  are  graves  simi- 
lar in  shape  to  those  in  our  own  land.  It  belongs 
to  Alohammedans  who  win  my  heart  to  the  extent 
that  they  give  children  a  burial  place  in  their 
cemeteries.  No  children's  graves  are  seen  in  Chi- 
nese burial  grounds  in  all  China.  No  matter  how 
wealthy  the  family,  or  how  dearly  beloved  the 
child,  when  it  dies  its  remains  are  simply  thrown 
away, — some  coolie  given  a  few  cash  to  carry  it 
away  somewhere  from  sight,  and  the  mother, 
father,  sister,  or  brother  will  smilingly  tell  us, 
that  the  child  has  been  thrown  away,  and  no  sign 
of  loss  or  grief  is  shown,  even  if  the  heart  is  sore. 
Cruel,  wicked  custom!  I  cannot  forgive  China 
for  this.  Simply  because  a  child  has  not  arrived 
at  the  age  when  it  can  become  a  progenitor,  the 
body  of  the  little  one  is  thrown  away.  Surely  you 
will  agree,  that  this  the  chief  form  of  worship  in 
China  is  not  only  wicked  in  itself,  but  that  it  leads 
to  cruel  and  inhuman  results. 

"  If  the  mothers  in  America  could  witness  the 
sights  missionaries  see, — if  they  could  see  the 
bodies  of  little  children  dragged  about  by  the 
scavenger  dogs,  could  they  rest  until  they  had 
done  all  in  their  power  to  send  the  Gospel  to  this 
lost  people?  We  do  not  grow  accustomed  to  such 
sights.  They  make  the  heart  sore  and  fill  our 
nights  with  awful  nightmares. 

"  But  this  is  not  to  be  compared  with  the  fact 


Fruitful  Labours 


that  living  babies  are  sometimes  thrown  out  to 
die,  because  the  families  think  they  are  too  poor 
to  keep  them.  How  sweet  the  thought  to  us  is, 
that  when  we  trust  our  Heavenly  Father,  He  will 
provide  for  us  and  ours  ;  and  how  we  long  to  teach 
this  people  that  He  will  care  for  them  too ! 

"The  local  magistrate  of  our  city,  who  before  his 
transfer  to  this  place  has  in  different  ways  shown 
his  hatred  of  idol  worship,  has  destroyed  with 
his  own  hands  the  gods  that  were  worshipped 
in  two  different  temples  in  the  city.  It  is  not  so 
far  as  we  know,  because  he  has  been  influenced 
by  Christianity,  that  he  dared  thus  defy  the  people, 
but  because  he  is  a  fearless  and  just  man  and  would 
not  suffer  the  corruption  which  he  found  to  exist 
in  these  temples.  This  event  shows  advancement. 
God  does  use  unrighteous  men  to  advance  His 
Kingdom.    Thanks  to  His  holy  name! 

Yours  most  sincerely  and  with  loving  re- 
membrance, May  Gilson  Simcox/' 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

''March  the  ist,  1897. 

"My  Dear  Mrs.  Reed:  We  are  all  well  at 
present.  Mr.  Simcox  is  in  the  country  and  it  is 
most  desolate  without  him.  He  will  be  out  most 
of  the  time  until  hot  weather.  One  comfort  is  in 
the  fact  that  he  is  not  more  than  a  day's  travel 
away  from  us  most  of  the  time. 

"  The  morning  that  he  started  this  time  he  re- 
ceived word  in  the  mail  of  the  death  of  his  young- 
est sister,  Bertha,  who  had  been  married  less  than 
two  years.  She  died  on  Christmas  morning  in 
one  hour  after  giving  birth  to  a  baby  girl.  He 
received  news  also  of  the  death  of  a  little  nephew 
of  six  months.    The  trials  seem  to  come  upon  us 


i86       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

so  heavily  here,  for  being  so  far  separated  we 
don't  seem  to  be  able  to  receive  or  give  the  sym- 
pathy that  would  be  possible  if  we  were  among 
our  friends.  It  is  one  of  the  hard  crosses  to  bear. 
It  is  also  beginning  to  appear  that  the  going  home 
on  furlough  will  be  a  trying  time  on  account  of 
the  many  changes  that  will  meet  us ;  but  the  dear 
Lord  is  drawing  us  away  from  earth  and  closer  to 
Himself  by  these  bereavements.  They  teach 
hard  lessons  but  they  are  what  we  need. 

A  dear  old  lady  who  comes  every  Sabbath  to 
a  little  service  I  hold  for  women  and  girls  seems 
to  be  a  true  Christian  as  far  as  her  knowledge 
goes.  Mrs.  Lowrie  has  taught  her  to  read  a  little 
and  she  is  able  to  read  the  first  six  chapters  in 
Mark's  Gospel  herself  and  she  seems  to  read  so 
intelligently.  So  many  are  so  taken  up  with  the 
character  that  they  do  not  get  any  meaning  out 
of  what  they  read.  I  chanced  to  speak  of  a  mira- 
cle which  Jesus  had  performed,  and  her  old  face 
brightened  up  and  she  exclaimed  with  her  hand 
raised,  '  Mark  tells  about  that.'  And  then  she 
told  the  miracle  of  Jesus  healing  the  withered 
hand  so  simply  and  so  earnestly.  It  is  so  pleasing 
to  note  her  progress.  I  sometimes  ask  her  to 
offer  prayer.  At  first  I  had  to  tell  her  when  I 
thought  she  had  prayed  enough  (no  doubt  you 
will  smile),  but  she  could  only  repeat  and  repeat 
a  few  phrases ;  but  now  she  can  offer  a  very  nice 
and  apparently  earnest  little  prayer.  How  blessed 
to  know  that  the  Lord  does  hear  and  does  bless, 
when  his  children  pray  out  of  an  earnest  heart, 
even  if  the  language  is  not  well  used  or  beautiful 
to  hear. 

"  Do  not  cease  praying  for  us,  that  we  may  be 
enabled  through  His  grace  to  lead  many  of  these 
poor  people  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Him. 


Fruitful  Labours 


l87 


"  Paul  wants  to  send  hugs  and  kisses  to  Aunt 
Beckie.  Hugs:  O  O  O  O  O  O;  kisses: 
X  X  X  X  X  X. 

"  With  much  love  to  you  all, 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

Sabbath,  April  the  4th,  was  a  precious  day  at 
Man  Ch'eng.  For  more  than  a  year  Mr.  Simcox 
with  Mr.  Lowrie  and  Dr.  Atterbury  had  been  la- 
bouring in  this  field.  At  first  the  way  of  access 
to  the  hearts  of  the  people  was  not  easy,  and  the 
sowing  of  the  seed  seemed  for  the  most  part  to  be 
on  stony  places  or  where  there  was  not  much 
depth  of  soil,  but  by  and  by  when  class  after  class 
had  been  brought  to  the  Compound  for  instruc- 
tion, and  after  months  of  faithful  itinerating  in 
all  that  region  there  was  manifested  a  decided 
response  to  their  prayers  and  labours,  and  on  the 
day  above  mentioned  Mr.  Simcox  had  the  great 
joy  of  baptising  a  number  of  Christians  who  gave 
proof  in  their  changed  lives  of  the  power  of  divine 
grace,  and  on  that  precious  day  held  the  first  com- 
munion service  ever  held  in  that  field.  It  was  the 
first  formal  recognition  by  the  little  Church  of 
IMan  Ch'eng  of  the  death  and  suflferings  of  Christ. 
At  that  table  where  they  celebrated  the  love  of  the 
atoning  Saviour  there  were  some  who  were  to  be 
called  at  no  distant  day  to  walk  through  the  deep- 
est waters  of  trial  and  persecution,  and  the  one 
who  broke  the  bread  and  poured  the  cup  to  give 
up  his  own  life  for  the  faith  he  loved. 


1 88        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


"  Paotixgfu,  China, 

''May  the  gth,  1897. 

"  My  Dear  Mrs.  Reed  :  I  promised  to  write 
you  soon  but  as  usual  have  not  much  to  write  re- 
garding mission  work.  You  see  I  don't  do  very 
much.  Mr.  Simcox  is  in  the  country  now  and  oh, 
how  I  would  love  to  be  with  him  trying  to  do 
something  for  the  women  where  he  is  teaching 
the  men.  But  God  has  given  me  two  little 
charges  at  home  which  demand  care  and  attention, 
and  lively  charges  they  are!  I  scarcely  get  five 
consecutive  minutes  to  myself.  But  I  guess  you 
know  what  boys  of  this  age  are  like.  They  are 
both  well  and  as  happy  as  they  can  be.  They  play 
out  doors  a  great  deal.  Paul  is  passionately  fond 
of  flowers  and  gardening.  He  is  digging  most  of 
the  time  but  the  results  of  his  labours  do  not  ap- 
pear, as  he  takes  everything  up  he  has  planted, 
either  to  change  the  location  or  to  see  that  it  is 
growing.  Francis  is  just  as  cute  and  bright  as  he 
can  be.  He  runs  about  everywhere  after  Paul. 
They  make  a  lively  team. 

"  I  have  just  been  hearing  my  little  class  of 
girls,  and  I  do  enjoy  them  so  much.  I  have 
learned  to  love  some  of  them  very  dearly.  They 
are  just  as  sweet  and  pretty  as  they  can  be.  One 
of  the  largest  who  is  just  thirteen  years  of  age  was 
betrothed  day  before  yesterday  and  will  be  mar- 
ried in  ten  days.  When  we  remonstrated  with 
the  mother,  she  said  there  was  no  help  for  it  as 
they  were  too  poor  to  support  her.  They  had  no 
covers  for  their  beds  all  winter.  This  is  the  first 
time  that  this  has  happened  to  any  one  whom  I 
cared  for,  and  it  makes  me  feel  what  a  dreadful 
custom  it  is.  Poor  girl !  She  will  be  the  slave 
of  the  mother-in-law  who  no  doubt  wants  her 


Fruitful  Labours  189 


simply  for  the  work  she  can  do.  It  makes  my 
heart  very  sad,  but  the  day  has  been  set  and  there 
is  no  help  for  her.  We  do  hope  that  the  light 
she  has  received  while  under  the  teaching  of  the 
foreigners  here  will  go  with  her  and  that  in  some 
way  she  may  be  able  to  influence  the  new  family 
into  which  she  goes.  Oh,  there  is  so  much  work 
to  be  done  about  us  here  that  we  are  unable  to 
do!  I  constantly  long  for  the  time  when  I  can 
go  out  among  the  villages ! 

"  We  are  expecting  a  class  of  women  in  to- 
morrow from  ^lan  Ch'eng  where  Mr.  Simcox 
works,  and  I  hope  to  do  something  towards  teach- 
ing them.  There  are  so  many,  many  women  that 
we  could  reach  if  only  we  had  the  workers  and 
the  means.  The  Atterburys  have  left  for  Amer- 
ica principally  on  account  of  their  little  boy 
who  lost  his  foot  last  summer.  There  are  only 
four  gentlemen  and  three  ladies  in  our  force  now ; 
and  the  ladies  are  not  very  efficient  workers,  ex- 
cepting Mrs.  Lowrie,  for  ^Irs.  Miller  and  myself 
are  rather  tied  at  home.  We  have  some  hope  of  a 
lady  physician  the  coming  autumn  who  will  be 
supported  by  friends  of  Dr.  Atterbury.  Of 
course  there  is  no  hope  of  any  help  from  the 
Board,  as  they  are  in  such  straitened  circum- 
stances. We  need  another  house  here  very  much 
when  the  Atterburys  return  (the  ^Millers  are  oc- 
cupying their  house),  but  there  is  not  much  hope 
of  getting  a  new  house. 

"  Our  work  will  be  crippled  not  a  little  even 
after  the  members  have  contributed  all  in  their 
power,  and  yet  the  cut  will  not  fall  so  heavily  on 
our  work  as  on  older  work, 

"  Paul  wants  to  send  hugs  and  kisses  to  Aunt 
Becky.    OOOGGO:  XXXXXX. 
"  With  much  love, 

"  May  Gilson  Simcox/' 


190       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

In  the  following  letter  we  have  "  the  cloud  no 
bigger  than  a  man's  hand,"  scarcely  discernible 
in  the  blue  skies  (comparatively  blue  skies), 
which  had  looked  down  on  our  dear  workers  at 
both  Compounds  from  the  final  settlement  of  the 
troubles  between  China  and  Japan  in  1895.  It 
was  "  no  bigger  than  a  man's  hand,"  troubles, 
prejudices,  enmities  growing  out  of  the  railroad 
then  being  built  from  Peking  to  Paotingfu  and 
Southward.  Little  did  any  one  then  know  how 
that  cloud  would  grow ;  and  little  did  any  one  out- 
side the  walls  of  the  Forbidden  City  dream  of  the 
dark,  diabolical,  secret  machinations  only  waiting 
an  opportune  time  to  overturn  the  government  of 
China  and  sweep  from  the  land  the  last  vestige  of 
foreign  influence  and  power.  Little  did  any  one 
imagine  that  the  cloud  would  increase  in  size 
until  the  whole  heavens  would  become  strangely 
dark, — the  pent-up  wrath  of  a  hurricane  lowering 
upon  the  devoted  missionaries  and  so  soon  to 
break  forth  a  swift  besom  of  destruction  and 
death. 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

"May  the  16th,  1897. 

"  My  Dear  Mamma:  I  have  been  expecting  a 
letter  from  you  ever  since  the  news  of  Grandma 
Ketler's  death  came.  I  knew  you  would  write 
whenever  you  could,  and  I  only  fear  that  you  will 
be  sick  yourself  after  waiting  on  her.  I  know 
how  lonely  you  will  feel  and  how  you  will  miss 
her.    I  never  thought  when  I  bade  her  good-bye, 


Fruitful  Labours 


191 


that  I  should  not  see  her  again  on  earth.  She  was 
always  so  young  and  made  herself  one  of  us. 
How  much  she  seemed  to  enjoy  young  folks!  It 
does  not  seem  possible  that  she  is  gone.  She  was 
always  so  good  to  us  all.  When  I  think  of  how 
much  she  was  to  you,  I  do  feel  for  you  so  much, 
and  how  terrible  it  must  have  been  for  you  to 
witness  her  sufferings.  So  many,  many  of  our 
friends  have  gone  over  since  we  came  away.  It 
seems  that  if  they  keep  on  going  we  will  be 
strangers  in  our  homeland,  when  the  time  comes 
to  go  home ;  but  we  won't  be  strangers  in  Heaven, 
will  we?  Still  I  know,  we  won't  feel  like  stran- 
gers in  every  sense  in  America,  for  there  every- 
body will  be  our  friend  and  we  will  enjoy  Chris- 
tian fellowship  so  much.  Oh,  you  don't  know 
how  much  we  miss  that  privilege  here !  We  are 
in  the  midst  of  enemies  here.  Nearly  all  the  faces 
that  we  meet  aside  from  our  little  circle  here  are 
unfriendly. 

The  new  railroad  is  in  progress  near  us. 
They  are  building  the  road-bed,  and  the  rumours 
among  the  people  are  something  terrible.  You 
have  no  idea  the  stories  they  tell  and  believe  re- 
garding the  foreigners.  They  say,  that  at  every 
curve  in  the  road  a  Chinese  boy  and  girl  are 
buried,  that  the  foreigners  have  a  medicine  that 
they  puf¥  into  a  boy's  nose  and  he  immediately 
follows  the  foreigner  who  eventually  kills  him. 
They  have  some  superstition  regarding  the  bury- 
ing of  bodies  underneath  the  road,  good  luck,  or 
some  such  thing.  They  tell  that  there  is  a  man's 
body  buried  under  every  corner  of  our  houses 
here. 

"  For  several  days  a  couple  of  little  boys  fol- 
lowed yir.  Lowrie  out  of  the  city.  They  would 
run  along  close  to  him  clear  outside  of  the  walls 


192        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


evidently  to  arouse  suspicion.  He  finally  got  them 
to  stop  it. 

The  Emperor  has  dismissed  a  lot  of  soldiers 
from  a  large  encampment  to  the  south  of  this 
city  in  order  to  save  some  money  to  put  in  the 
railroad  and  they  are  very  angry  and  are  telling 
false  stories  on  the  foreigners.  You  see  that  all 
the  Chinese  believe  that  we  are  here  for  political 
reasons,  or  for  business  of  some  kind,  and  simply 
because  v^e  are  foreigners  we  get  the  blame  for 
everything.  The  farmers  are  angry  that  their 
land  is  being  cut  through  and  on  the  whole  you 
see,  we  at  present  receive  very  unfriendly  treat- 
ment. We  do  not  expect  any  disturbance  from 
these  people.  Still  there's  a  possibility  of  it,  and 
Mr.  Lowrie  thinks  we  ladies  should  not  be  left 
alone  in  the  Compound.  I  have  no  fears  of  any 
unless  it  should  be  the  soldiers ;  but  when  this 
has  all  passed  over  and  we  can  go  on  a  railroad 
to  Peking,  we  will  feel  repaid  for  any  unpleasant- 
ness now. 

We  will  leave  for  the  sea-shore  in  about  three 
weeks.  Frank  is  in  the  country ;  will  be  home  this 
evening.  I  am  thankful  to  say  that  he  took  a  re- 
volver with  him  this  time.  I  was  so  frightened 
when  he  was  out  two  weeks  ago,  for  he  intended 
coming  home  on  Saturday  evening,  and  did  not 
come  until  Tuesday  morning,  I  thought  he  had 
been  murdered.  He  travels  all  alone  and  I  feel 
a  good  deal  more  at  ease,  if  he  has  a  revolver  with 
him.  There  are  some  outlaws  everywhere.  Of 
course  in  the  place  where  we  have  a  few  Chris- 
tians he  is  all  right,  but  it  is  when  he  is  on  the 
w^ay  to  and  from  there,  that  I  have  fears  for 
him." 

May  G.  Simcox/' 


X 


FOUR  SUMMERS  BY  THE  SEA 

If  there  was  a  really  green  spot,  an  oasis,  in  tiie 
life  of  the  missionaries  of  Paotingfu,  that  green 
spot  was  Pei-tai-ho,  and  especially  during  the  sum- 
mers of  '96,  '97,  '98,  and  '99.  On  the  coast,  one 
hundred  and  sixty  miles  by  rail,  north  of  Tien- 
tsin, it  was  the  place  of  all  others  in  North  China, 
where  overworked  missionaries  might  find  rest 
and  recuperation,  and  where  most  delightful  fel- 
lowships with  those  of  their  class  might  be 
formed.  The  location  being  on  the  sea  coast  and 
at  a  place  favoured  by  nature  for  delightful  recre- 
ation and  the  promotion  of  health  soon  led  many 
missionaries  of  different  denominations  as  well  as 
many  tradespeople  to  avail  themselves  of  the  un- 
usual advantages  of  the  place,  and  in  the  summer 
months  it  became  the  temporary  home  of  a  large 
and  influential  Christian  community.  The  mis- 
sionaries erected  cottages  at  their  own  expense 
and  thus  made  an  investment  which  brought  large 
returns  to  the  Church  in  the  way  of  physically 
invigorated  workers,  who  under  the  stress  of  ex- 
acting duties  are  often  in  great  danger  of  being 
invalided,  if  not  permanently,  at  least  for  long 
periods.  It  was  an  investment  for  the  Church 
193 


194        The  Tragedy  of  Pactingfu 

in  the  increased  missionary  enthusiasm  awakened 
by  contact  with  other  consecrated  workers  from 
various  parts  of  China,  and  a  really  bright  spot 
in  missionary  experience  was  made  against  the 
sometimes  dark  background  of  trials  and  discour- 
agements incident  to  the  daily  routine  of  the  mis- 
sion field. 

Before  attempting  to  paint  the  picture  of  Pei- 
tai-ho,  it  seems  well  to  introduce  some  letters 
bearing  on  the  theme  of  this  chapter  and  contain- 
ing some  history  which  may  be  of  interest  to  the 
friends  in  the  homeland  and  suggestive  to  mis- 
sionaries of  matters  of  very  tender  reminiscence : 

"  Pactingfu,  China, 

June  2ist,  1896. 

"  My  Dear  jMamma  :  The  Millers  go  down  to 
Tientsin  to-morrow  and  I  must  write  you  a  little 
note  to  send  along.  We  are  going  to  have  Fran- 
cis Raymond  baptised  to-day.  Paul  has  malaria, 
poor  little  fellow !  It  makes  my  heart  ache.  He 
has  no  appetite  and  he  is  falling  away  so  rapidly ; 
his  little  arms  are  just  like  pipe-stems,  and  he  is 
as  white  as  death — no  blood  it  seems.  Isn't  it  too 
bad  for  so  small  a  child  to  have  it?  I  am  so 
anxious  to  get  ofif  to  the  seaside,  for  I  think  it 
will  surely  benefit  him.  Our  house  there  is  not 
yet  done ;  I  do  hope  it  will  be  soon. 

"  I  am  not  sorry-  we  are  spending  the  money 
now  since  Paul  is  sick.  If  we  had  not  done  so  and 
decided  to  stay  here,  I  should  have  felt  we  did 
not  do  right — that  the  money  came  at  the  right 
time  and  we  were  too  penurious  to  use  it.  We  did 
hesitate  a  long  time  and  thought  perhaps  we 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  195 

might  need  it  more  some  other  time,  but  I  am  glad 
now  that  we  went  ahead. 

"  The  Hayners  have  lost  little  Dorothy.  You 
know  the  Hayners,  the  Fenns  and  we  came  out  at 
the  same  time  and  are  friends.  The  first  summer 
we  all  had  little  babies.  I  think  I  wrote  you  about 
our  all  being  together  so  much,  and  how  they 
called  us  '  the  three  little  girls  with  their  dolls.' 
We  three  young  women  seemed  to  be  like  sisters, 
— and  now  the  dear  little  girl  of  our  party  is  dead  ! 
It  does  seem  so  sad.  We  all  feel  it  so  much.  It 
is  especially  hard  for  such  things  to  happen  out 
here  away  from  friends.  But  this  is  one  of  the 
crosses  we  must  bear  for  Christ.  She  died  of 
dysentery.  Mrs.  Hayner  had  a  little  boy  just  a 
week  old  when  Dorothy  died. 

"  Paul  talks  all  the  time, — says,  '  Papa  has  gone 
to  Man  Ch'eng."  He  says,  he  wants  to  send  you 
some  kisses ;  X  X  X  X  X  X,  kisses 
00000  0,hugs.  Paul  made  these 
and  wants  to  send  more,  thinks  these  are  not 
enough.  He  sends  to  '  Gra'ma  ' :  O  O  O  O  O  O  ; 
X  X  X  X  X  X. 

With  very  much  love  to  you  all  from  us  all 
and  always  remembrance  of  you  all  in  prayers. 
Lovingly  yours, 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

June  the  Z^th,  1896. 

"  Dear  Sister  :  We  had  hoped  to  have  our 
summer  house  at  Pei-tai-ho  done  before  this,  but 
it  is  not  finished  yet,  and  we  don't  know  when  it 
will  be.  This  month  has  been  very  hot,  much 
warmer  than  last  year,  and  the  next  two  months 
will  be  of  course  hot  and  rainy. 


196        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  Paul  has  been  troubled  with  malaria  for  some 
time.  He  would  have  a  high  fever  one  day  and 
night  w^hen  he  would  perspire  dreadfully ;  the 
next  day  he  would  be  better.  He  is  now  much 
better,  but  we  are  afraid  he  will  not  be  entirely 
well  until  we  get  away  to  the  sea-shore. 

Little  Francis  is  well  and  strong.  He  is  so 
good  and  cute,  laughs  and  plays  all  the  time  and  is 
growing  so  fast.  He  is  much  larger  and  stronger 
than  Paul  was  at  his  age.  We  had  him  baptised 
on  the  2 1  St  and  call  him  Francis  Raymond. 

Dr.  Atterbury  is  building  a  house  joining  ours 
on  the  west,  and  it  will  soon  be  completed.  He  is 
doing  it  with  his  ozcn  money,  or  we  would  not 
have  gotten  it.  Dr.  Taylor  is  on  his  way  back 
from  America,  and  we  look  for  him  here  by  the 
middle  or  the  last  of  July.  We  will  have  two 
physicians,  one  to  do  countr\-  work,  and  one  city 
work. 

"  We  received  two  into  the  Church  last  Com- 
munion day,  making  in  all  five  this  year.  There 
are  several  others  who  wish  to  enter,  but  we  have 
to  use  more  care  than  at  home,  for  experience 
has  taught  us  in  China,  that  often  people  enter 
the  Church  from  sinister  motives,  that  is  they 
seek  help  in  this  way.  We  first  instruct  them  in 
the  truth ;  then  if  they  show  by  a  new  life  signs 
of  true  conversion  we  take  them  into  the  Church. 
Some  places  they  are  not  so  careful  and  the  result 
is  the  Church  has  many  false  disciples. 

"  I  came  back  yesterday  from  a  trip  to  Man 
Ch'eng  where  we  have  several  inquirers.  There 
are  now  several  families  who  are  interested  in  the 
Gospel  and  are  studying  the  way  of  salvation. 
They  have  given  up  idolatry  and  worship  God  as 
best  they  know.  The  work  in  this  place  is  very 
encouraging,  as  whole  fam.ilies  are  studying  in- 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  197 


stead  of  one  of  a  family  as  so  often  happens.  It 
is  joy  to  see  them  all  kneel  and  pray  to  God,  and 
sing  His  songs  of  praise  when  one  year  ago  they 
were  still  worshipping  idols. 

We  hope  to  get  off  soon  to  Pei-tai-ho,  es- 
pecially on  Paul's  account,  but  know  it  will  do  us 
all  good.  May  and  Paul  and  Francis  all  send 
love  to  you  all.  Paul  and  Francis  send  kisses. 
Remember  us  in  praver  as  we  do  you.  O  O  O  O 
O  O ;  X  X  X  X  X  X.    Paul  made  these. 

Your  loving  brother, 

"  Frank.'* 

"  Pei-tai-ho,  China, 

August  the  1st,  1896. 

"My  Dear  Mamma:  To  begin  with  we  had 
a  slow  trip  down  the  river  to  Tientsin,  spending 
four  days.  Then  our  house  here  was  not  quite 
finished,  so  Frank  came  on  up  to  fix  some  kind  of 
a  place  for  us,  while  ^Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cunningham 
who  had  met  us  at  Tientsin  waited  three  days 
more  in  Tientsin  together  with  myself  and  the 
boys ;  then  we  came  up  on  the  train  on  Saturday 
(July  the  25th).  We  went  into  two  unfurnished 
rooms  in  another  house, — no  doors,  no  windows, 
no  plastering, — for  a  few  days,  then  moved  into 
our  own  house  which  we  think  very  nice  indeed. 
It  has  a  lovely  wide  veranda,  and  although  there 
are  other  houses  in  front  of  it,  they  are  far  enough 
away,  that  we  can  see  over  them,  and  our  view  is 
perfectly  lovely.  The  great  blue  Ocean  as  far  as 
the  eye  can  reach  stretches  out  before  us !  Oh,  it 
is  too  good  to  be  true,  that  we  have  such  a  lovely 
place!  Every  fine  day  we  go  down  to  the  beach 
and  go  in  bathing  in  the  briny  blue  water.  The 
waves  are  quite  high  sometimes  and  we  have 


198        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


great  fun  jumping  as  they  strike  us.  I  can 
scarcely  tear  myself  away  when  I  go  down  to  the 
beach.  Paul  enjoys  the  shells  and  sand  very 
much.   He  has  a  little  bucket  and  shovel. 

"  There  are  thirteen  houses  up  now,  all  some- 
thing like  ours,  and  there  are  about  fifty  lots  in  all 
sold,  so  that  in  a  few  years  there  will  be  fifty 
houses.  Oh,  it  is  a  lovely  place,  cool  nearly  all 
the  time  and  the  water  is  so  pretty  both  by  day 
and  night.  Oh,  but  I  do  wish  you  could  see  it! 
Won't  you  come  to  see  us  and  spend  a  summer 
here? 

"  I  don't  know  when  we  can  get  the  boys'  pic- 
tures taken.  I  wish  we  could  soon.  They  are  so 
cute.  Francis,  we  think,  is  about  the  smartest 
boy  that  ever  was.  I  blame  Frank  with  being 
partial  to  him ;  still  we  can't  resist  Paul's  cute 
sayings  and  funny  doings.  He  does  say  and  do 
the  szveetest  things.  Francis  is  a  very  '  taking ' 
baby.  He  has  such  roguish  eyes  and  ways. 
Every  one  is  drawn  to  him.  The  little  cap  you 
sent  him  never  came. 

**  There  is  a  strong  ocean  breeze  to-day,  so  cool 
and  pleasant.  Francis  is  now  sleeping  out  in  the 
hammock  and  the  wind  rocks  him.  Oh,  how  good 
our  Heavenly  Father  is  to  permit  us  to  have  such 
a  delightful  place. 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

For  four  consecutive  summers  Pei-tai-ho  was 
the  summer  home  of  many  of  the  missionaries 
of  North  China.  In  1896  there  were  but  thirteen 
houses,  but  when  the  hot,  sultry  days  of  1897 
came  the  number  had  increased  to  thirty.  From 
that  time  forth  until  the  Boxer  uprising  in  1900 
the  growth  of  the  settlement  was  quite  phenome- 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea 


199 


nal.  Writing  under  date  of  July  the  12th,  1898, 
Mrs.  Simcox  said : 

"  You  have  no  idea  how  popular  this  place  has 
become.  Everybody  in  North  China  wants  to 
come  here,  and  lots  of  people  are  here  from  Shan 
Tung  too.  There  are  a  great  many  business  peo- 
ple here  this  year, — Germans,  Belgians,  French, 
Russians,  and  English  as  well  as  Americans. 
They  are  all  so  grateful  for  the  place.  So  often 
these  people  have  a  sick  child  in  Peking  or  Tien- 
tsin, and  they  would  pay  almost  any  price  for  a 
place  here.  A  number  of  them  have  bought 
houses  already." 

In  the  very  short  space  of  four  years  the  place 
had  grown  to  be  a  Summer  Resort  of  no  small 
or  trifling  proportions.  Missionaries  of  almost  all 
denominations  having  a  work  in  China  were  seek- 
ing lots  for  the  erection  of  summer  cottages  and  a 
most  delightful  community  was  growing  up  along 
this  northern  coast  where  every  advantage  for 
health  and  social  pleasures  could  be  enjoyed.  It 
was  in  every  sense  an  ideal  place  for  summer  cot- 
tages. Within  one  hour's  ride  by  rail  to  Shan  Hai 
Kuan  and  the  great  Chinese  Wall,  and  in  easy 
access  of  many  other  (intermediate)  points  of  in- 
terest along  the  coast  and  inland,  with  the  cool, 
refreshing  ocean  breath,  as  at  night  the  cooling 
land  invited  the  incoming  breezes,  all  conspired 
to  make  Pei-tai-ho  a  place  of  intense  delight  to 
the  wearied  missionary  while  tarrying  by  the  sea 
in  the  hot  summer  months,  and  the  day-dream  of 


200        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

all  for  the  remainder  of  the  year.  Rising  gently 
and  at  points  abruptly  from  the  ocean  beach  the 
land  furnished  most  beautiful  and  varied  sites  for 
summer  homes,  so  that  almost  every  family  could 
have  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  beautiful,  and 
when  lashed  by  storm,  sublime  expanse  of  water 
sparkling  jewel-like  in  calm  sunshine,  or  white- 
capped  and  boisterous  in  storm,  always  the  never- 
tiring  object  of  interest  and  delight.  Here  in 
the  very  abandon  of  joy  Mrs.  Simcox  with  her 
precious  family  spent  four  delightful  summers, 
and  here  with  the  freedom  from  the  exacting  du- 
ties of  her  life  and  work  at  Paotingfu  she  liter- 
ally gave  herself  up  to  her  children,  and  in  numer- 
ous charming  letters  to  friends  at  home  dis- 
coursed on  Paul  and  Francis  with  such  perennial, 
inexhaustible,  interesting  incident  and  story,  that 
Paul  and  Francis  became  to  all  who  read  her  let- 
ters veritable  little  heroes  with  personalities  as 
distinct  and  clear-cut  as  their  parents  could  pos- 
sibly be ;  and  when  late  in  the  summer  of  1899  she 
commenced  in  the  superlative  ecstacy  and  sweet- 
ness of  a  transcendent  joy  to  record  the  daily  life 
of  baby  Margaret,  all  knew  that  her  cup  of  bless- 
ing was  full. 

The  last  summer  at  Pei-tai-ho  was  the  high- 
water  mark  of  the  dear  mother's  happiness  and 
joy.  Remote  from  distressing  and  distracting 
rumours,  again  and  for  the  last  time  free  from 
the  hard,  stony,  threatening  stare  of  those  who 
hated  the  "  foreign  devil,"  in  the  midst  of  a  large 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  201 

circle  of  true  friends  and  agreeable  acquaintances, 
surrounded  by  her  children  and  shielded  from 
petty  annoyances  by  a  devoted  husband,  it  was 
her  heaven  on  earth,  and  her  pen  never  tired  in 
telling  all  the  many  delightful  experiences  of 
life  at  Pei-tai-ho.  It  is  for  the  most  part  in  brief 
excerpts  from  her  letters  that  the  attempt  is  here 
made  to  interest  the  reader  in  the  story  of  four 
summers  by  the  sea : 

September  the  4th,  1896. 

"  Frank  will  start  in  a  few  days  for  Peking  to 
attend  the  Missionary  Conference,  and  will  be 
gone  three  weeks.  I  dread  to  have  him  leave, 
for  I  will  be  so  lonely,  and  he  is  such  a  help  in 
caring  for  Paul  who  is  constantly  in  mischief.  I 
have  an  English  lady,  Mrs.  Clarke,  staying  here 
now,  and  she  will  stay  most  of  the  time  Frank  is 
away.  She  has  a  baby,  and  her  little  girl  is  com- 
ing to-day  who,  I  suppose,  will  be  a  plavmate  for 
Paul. 

She  says  she  is  glad  to  stay  and  enjoy  every- 
thing. I  have  afternoon  teas,  etc.,  and  try  to 
make  it  pleasant  for  her.  She  is  very  nice  and  I 
like  her. 

"  Paul  is  learning  to  talk  so  fast,  and  he  jabbers 
all  day  long.  He  does  say  such  cute  things,  talks 
just  Hke  an  old  person.  He  has  taken  a  passion 
to-day  for  running  to  the  kitchen  and  getting 
potatoes,  etc.,  from  the  boy  to  play  with.  His 
papa  tried  to  make  him  stop  it  and  went  out  after 
him,  when  Paul  said,  *  Don't  you  come  here,  go 
back,  I  don't  want  you  to  come  here.'  He  some- 
times shuts  up  all  the  doors  of  the  dining-room 
and  then  gets  into  the  bread-box  or  sugar  bowl. 


202       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

It  is  so  funny  to  see  him  shut  the  doors.  He  tells 
his  papa  now,  '  Me  make  kisses  for  Gran'ma, 
papa/  His  imagination  is  just  beginning  to  de- 
velop, and  we  do  laugh  so  at  the  stories  he  tells, 
and  the  things  he  does  in  his  play.  One  day  I  had 
laid  him  down  in  his  bed  to  take  his  p.  m.  sleep. 
I  heard  him  spanking  his  leg  and  heard  him  say, 
'  Now  you  be  a  good  boy  ?  No  ?  I  spank  you 
more  den/  I  cannot  think  now  of  the  very  funny 
things  he  has  said,  but  I  just  put  these  in  to  give 
you  a  little  idea  of  how  he  talks. 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

"  Pei-tai-ho,  China, 

''June  the  22nd,  1897. 

My  Dear  Mamma:  We  reached  this  place 
one  week  ago  after  a  rather  pleasant  journey.  I 
believe  I  wrote  you  while  on  the  boat.  When  we 
reached  Tientsin  we  found  the  whole  foreign  part 
of  the  city  quite  exercised  over  the  spirit  the 
Chinese  were  manifesting  toward  the  foreigners. 

"  On  the  preceding  evening  two  gentlemen  of 
the  American  Board  Mission  had  started  by  boat 
to  Pang  Chwang,  a  station  South  of  us,  when  just 
outside  of  Tientsin  a  mob  gathered  and  stoned 
them  and  treated  them  very  badly  indeed.  They 
managed  to  send  word  to  the  consul  and  other 
friends  in  Tientsin,  and  soldiers  were  sent  to  pro- 
tect them,  and  to  escort  them  beyond  danger- 
point.  Having  heard  that  we  were  on  the  way 
our  consul  sent  soldiers  to  meet  us  too,  but  as  we 
knew  nothing  of  the  danger,  we  were  not  looking 
for  them  especially,  and  although  we  saw  some 
at  a  distance  out  on  a  lake,  we  did  not  know  they 
were  looking  for  us,  so  passed  on  oblivious  to 
every  thing  relating  to  danger,  and  landed  safe  in 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  203 

Tientsin.  While  there  we  stopped  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Clarke,  of  the  China  Inland  ^lission.  There 
was  much  ill-feeling  toward  the  foreigners  in 
Tientsin.  One  helper  had  been  beaten  because  he 
preached  on  the  street.  A  business  man  had  been 
attacked  by  a  crowd  of  men  after  dark  on  his 
way  home,  and  many  threats  had  been  made. 
One  reason  is  the  ill-feeling  caused  by  the  rail- 
road's being  built  and  the  fearful  stories  that  are 
being  circulated  against  the  foreigners  of  which  I 
wrote  in  a  recent  letter.  Another,  and  I  think 
the  great,  reason  is  the  opening  on  yesterday  of  a 
great  Catholic  Cathedral  which  was  destroyed 
during  the  massacre  of  '70  and  for  which  the  Chi- 
nese have  been  obliged  to  pay.  It  was  all  de- 
stroyed at  that  time  excepting  the  tower  which 
has  always  confronted  us  as  we  went  up  the  river. 
It  occupies  a  most  imposing  site  and  I  believe  was 
obtained  in  the  first  place  by  no  too  honourable 
means.  Many  fear  the  repetition  of  the  massacre 
of  '70,  but  I  hear  that  the  Chinese  magistrates 
have  issued  very  stringent  proclamations,  and 
whoever  makes  any  disturbance  will  lose  his 
head ;  so  I  suppose  things  will  quiet  down  for  a 
time  at  any  rate,  but  no  doubt  the  bitter  feeling 
will  last  for  some  time. 

"  This  place  is  still  very  charming,  and  we  are 
very  glad  to  be  here.  The  children  are  especially 
happy  I  think.  Francis  begs  to  be  allowed  to  go 
down  to  play  on  the  beach.  He  says,  *  Down 
beach,'  very  plainly.  He  is  so  lively,  is  much 
farther  advanced  than  most  of  the  children  of  his 
age.  The  Coltmans  are  here  with  their  five  chil- 
dren. There  are  at  least  thirty  children  here  now, 
and  there  will  be  a  lot  more.  Paul  enjoys  being 
with  other  children  so  much,  and  I  think  it  is 
good  for  him.    Dr.  Coltman  started  to  drill  the 


ao4       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


children  to-day  and  we  all  laughed  until  tired, — 
all  sizes  and  styles !  Oh,  it  was  funny.  Paul  saw 
them ;  and  I  supposed,  of  course,  he  was  too 
small,  but  he  said,  he  wanted  to  march  too,  and 
the  horn  and  drum  and  waving  flags  excited  him 
wonderfully;  so  after  supper  when  they  drilled 
again  Dr.  Coltman  took  him  in.  Alice  and  Eva 
took  charge  of  him  and  helped  him  to  do  the 
proper  thing.  He  could  not  do  right  of  course, 
but  he  is  very  proud  of  the  fact,  that  he  is  a 
soldier,  and  said  to  me,  '  When  you  speak  to  me, 
you  must  say,    Soldier."  ' 

"  There  are  very  many  new  houses  going  up 
and  none  are  finished  yet.  This  place  seems  to  be 
very  attractive  to  business  people,  as  well  as  to 
missionaries.  I  wish  you  could  see  th-e  children, 
— they  are  so  happy  here. 

"  May  G.  SixMcox." 

Speaking  of  the  native  Christians  Mr.  Simcox 
wrote,  June  the  27th,  1897: 

"  We  have  some  Christians  here  who  experi- 
ence a  deep  Christian  life,  and  in  many  cases  are 
full  of  the  life  of  the  Spirit,  but  the  temptations 
are  greater  and  the  helps  fewer  than  in  Christian 
lands.  So  many  are  weak  and  fail  to  reach  as 
high  a  standard  as  we  would  like  to  see,  but  the 
power  of  Christ's  life  is  just  as  effective  here  as 
at  home  when  one  is  brought  into  fellowship  with 
Him. 

"  We  came  here  to  our  summer  cottage  last  week 
and  are  enjoying  ourselves  very  much.  It  is  so 
cool  and  pleasant  and  we  all  enjoy  the  sea  so 
much.  We  came  earlier  on  account  of  two  ladies 
of  our  Mission,  Dr.  Leonard  and  Miss  McKilli- 
can.   They  live  in  Peking,  and  it  is  always  advis- 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  205 

able  to  leave  there  as  early  as  possible,  as  the  city 
is  so  filthy  and  unhealthful.  At  our  station  it  is 
healthful  and  pleasant,  excepting  the  heat. 

"  I  hope  to  put  in  my  summer  in  study  and  thus 
the  time  may  not  be  lost ;  besides  I  hope  I  may 
spend  much  time  in  Bible  study,  and  so  receive 
much  help  in  my  spiritual  life.  It  is  hard  to  pump 
a  dry  well,  and  unless  there  be  a  filling  up  con- 
stantly, that  is  where  one  soon  finds  himself. 
Building  houses,  studying  Chinese,  etc.,  are  not 
very  conducive  to  a  deep  spiritual  life,  and  the 
few  years  we  have  been  here  have  not  been  as 
helpful  as  I  should  desire.  I  had  the  privilege  of 
baptising  nine  men  and  women  this  spring,  all  of 
whom  I  believe  know  the  joy  of  trusting  our 
Saviour  for  eternal  life.  It  was  a  joy  to  sit  down 
with  eleven  of  His  children  at  the  Communion 
and  partake  of  that  life  of  which  those  who  par- 
take never  die;  and  I  thought  though  they  were 
few  yet  they  were  as  many  as  the  Saviour  had  on 
that  last  night  when  he  instituted  the  Supper." 

The  foregoing  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per has  been  related  in  the  Chapter  on  Fruitful 
Labours,"  a  precious  incident  of  April  the  4th, 
'97,  at  ]\Ian  Ch'eng.  Here  follows  a  graphic  ac- 
count of  the  celebration  of  the  4th  of  July,  and  the 
first  mention  of  the  Rev.  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin, 
who  henceforth  must  have  a  conspicuous  place  in 
our  story.  He  and  his  wife  (formerly  IMiss  Leti- 
tia  Thomas  of  Troy,  Ohio)  had  just  arrived  after 
a  tour  of  the  world.  Their  good  fame  had  pre- 
ceded them  and  all  were  anxious  and  delighted 
to  meet  them  and  form  an  acquaintance  with 


2o6       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


two  young  people  so  splendidly  equipped  for  mis- 
sionary service  and  of  whose  labours  among  them 
they  had  reason  for  expecting  much. 

"  Pei-tai-ho,  China, 

"  July  the  Sfh,  1897. 

"  My  Dear  Mamma:  Well,  we  celebrated  the 
4th  of  July  on  the  5th  here  quite  successfully. 
We  had  at  five  o'clock  an  elegant  supper  consist- 
ing largely  of  sandwiches  of  many  kinds,  rolls  and 
bread,  deviled  eggs,  ham,  tarts,  cakes,  candy,  cof- 
fee, cocoa,  and  lemonade  made  of  course  of  some 
acid.  Dr.  Coltman  then  conducted  a  race  for  the 
children.  There  was  first  a  short  program  of 
drilling  and  singing  by  the  children,  the  reading 
of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  etc.  You 
know  that  we  have  English  people  here  as  well  as 
Americans,  and  we  invited  the  English  to  come 
as  our  guests.  I  trembled  when  the  Declaration 
was  read,  for  I  feared  the  English  would  think, 
we  had  invited  them  and  then  insulted  them.  In 
the  evening  we  had  a  musical  and  literary  pro- 
gram which  was  most  successful  and  happy  in 
the  outcome. 

Speeches  were  made  by  a  number  of  Canadians, 
Englishmen  and  Americans  (U.  S.).  An  old 
gentleman  is  here  visiting  his  niece  who  has  been 
here  for  fifteen  years,  and  as  he  is  from  Charles- 
ton, S.  C,  he  represented  the  South,  etc.,  etc.  The 
gentleman  who  represented  England  made  a  most 
witty  and  happy  address,  showing  that  it  was  the 
Government  that  made  '  the  mistake  of  long  ago,' 
and  that  the  hearts  of  tlie  English  people  sympa- 
thised with  the  Americans,  and  that  now  all  right- 
thinking  people  think  the  Americans  did  right, 
etc.,  etc. 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  207 

The  music  was  fine.  Mrs.  Pitkin,  just  out 
from  America,  has  a  wonderfully  fine  and  culti- 
vated voice.  By  the  way,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitkin 
are  to  be  located  at  Paotingfu  under  the  American 
Board,  and  so  will  add  to  our  little  circle. 

"  Paul  wore  a  tiny  American  flag  as  a  badge 
which  some  one  gave  him.  This  place  is  very  de- 
lightful. We  bathe  in  the  ocean  very  often,  not 
quite  every  day.  Dr.  Leonard  and  Miss  McKilli- 
can,  of  Peking,  are  with  us.  The  Cunninghams 
who  were  with  us  last  year  and  the  Coltmans, 
each  built  a  house  this  year.  There  are  as  many 
new  houses  this  year  as  last  year.  We  expect  a 
bride  and  groom  up  here  this  evening.  Miss  Stan- 
ley, of  Tientsin,  was  married  yesterday  to  Mr. 
Gammon.  On  to-morrow  evening  Mrs.  Pyke 
holds  a  reception  for  them  to  which  all  are  in- 
vited." 

"July  the  22nd,  1897. 

"  More  people  are  coming  all  the  time.  One 
would  suppose  that  every  house  was  full,  but  it 
seems  that  there  is  always  room  for  more.  Mrs. 
Whiting  and  jMabel  of  our  Alission  in  Peking 
came  this  evening  to  be  with  the  Cunninghams 
whose  house  is  just  next  to  ours. 

"  Paul  was  invited  to  a  birth-day  party  this 
evening  from  five  to  seven  at  the  Coltmans'.  It  is 
Charley's  birthday.  Dr.  Coltman  drills  the  chil- 
dren in  military  tactics,  and  they  enjoy  it  so 
much." 

Pei-tai-ho,  China, 

"August  the  22,rd,  1897. 

"  My  Dear  Mrs.  Reed  :  Your  most  welcome 
letter  together  with  the  pretty  cards  and  the  seeds 
reached  us  some  days  ago.  You  cannot  realise 
how  much  a  cheery  letter  from  home  does  for  us. 


ao8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


There  are  so  many  things  here  that  weigh  us 
down,  and  we  sometimes  feel  that  it  is  hard  to  be 
cheerful  even,  but  letters  from  home  always  are 
most  helpful. 

"  The  pretty  cards  are  most  acceptable,  and  I 
shall  feel  so  rich  when  I  go  back  home  and  have 
them  to  give  to  the  poor  little  people  who  never 
see  anything  from  foreign  lands  excepting  what 
we  give  them.  I  hope  that  the  cards  together  with 
the  message  which  we  give  with  the  cards  may  be 
the  means  of  influencing  many  to  come  and  seek 
after  the  truth. 

"  We  all  thank  you  so  much  for  the  seeds.  I 
assure  you  they  shall  be  cared  for  most  tenderly. 
My  mother  sent  me  a  few  pansy  seeds  last  year. 
We  planted  them  in  pots  in  the  house  in  mid- 
winter. They  grew  very  slowly,  but  I  had  in  all 
about  eight  sturdy  little  plants  when  spring  came. 
These  we  planted  by  the  steps,  and  in  a  short  time 
the  very  small  and  stunted  plants  were  putting 
forth  buds ;  and  when  the  pretty  flowers  came  out 
there  was  great  rejoicing.  The  Chinese  were  es- 
pecially enthusiastic  over  the  blossoms.  They 
would  say  after  looking  at  them  for  a  time,  '  Why, 
they  have  faces !    See  the  eyes  and  lips  !  ' 

"  The  mission  meeting  is  held  in  Peking  the 
middle  of  September  and  I  would  like  very  much 
to  be  there,  especially  as  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Speer  are 
to  be  there.  I  have  not  quite  decided  whether  to 
go  or  not.  At  this  meeting  there  will  be  great 
efiforts  made  towards  self  support.  In  truth  we 
scarcely  talk  about  anything  else,  than  ways  and 
means '^to  increase  self  support.  I  sometimes  get 
so  tired  of  it  all.  It  involves  so  much  and  so 
many  petty  and  trying  things,  but  it  is  a  living 
question,  and  the  younger  members  of  our  ]\Iis- 
sion  are  very  much  in  favour  of  self  support.  I 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  209 

only  fear  that  they  in  their  zeal  to  establish  it  will 
be  too  radical  and  will  adopt  too  stringent  rules, 
and  also  cast  reflections  upon  the  older  mission- 
aries who  have  been  working  under  the  old 
regime.  I  sincerely  hope  that  there  will  great 
good  come  of  the  meeting. 

"  Since  leaving  Paotingfu  the  soldiers  who  have 
been  camping  there  for  three  months  (about 
3,000)  have  been  taking  things  into  their  own 
hands.  A  couple  of  subordinate  officers  with  a 
few  soldiers  went  to  the  Catholic  Compound  and 
when  refused  admission  forced  an  entrance  and 
beat  the  gate-keeper,  also  the  French  priest.  The 
priest  had  the  officers  bound  and  sent  off  to  the 
Yamen.  The  soldiers  returned  to  Camp  where 
the  officer  in  charge,  who  is  a  rascal,  ordered  the 
soldiers  to  sack  the  place  which  they  at  once  pro- 
ceeded to  do,  destroyed  the  property,  bound  the 
French  priest  and  took  him  off  to  camp  with 
threats  of  taking  his  life.  Here  he  was  rescued 
by  the  magistrate,  but  refused  to  go,  saying, 
'  They  say,  they  will  kill  me ;  let  them  kill  me,  I 
want  them  to  kill  me,'  and  he  meant  it.  He 
finally  went  to  the  Yamen  with  the  magistrate  and 
stayed  several  days.  They  gave  him  a  large  sum 
of  money  and  escorted  him  back  to  the  Com- 
pound. The  soldiers  the  next  day  went  about 
eight  miles  and  destroyed  a  chapel  of  theirs.  It  is 
a  big  affair,  and  will  cost  the  Chinese  some  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  to  settle  it  and  the  guilty  will 
lose  their  heads  besides.  It  is  now  in  the  hands 
of  the  foreign  minister  in  Peking  and  it  will  be 
pushed  to  the  bitter  end, — perhaps  a  few  more 
concessions  of  territor}-,  or  a  big  Cathedral  in 
Paotingfu.  This  all  happened  in  sight  of  our 
Compound,  but  they  have  not  disturbed  us  yet. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  i^Iiller  and  Dr.  Taylor  are  still 


210        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


there.  They  had  the  report  that  a  rainstorm  hin- 
dered them  from  attacking  our  place,  but  I  doubt 
that.  The  officials  and  soldiers  know  the  differ- 
ence between  us  and  the  Catholics,  who  are  mostly 
hated  by  the  officials.  It  may  hinder  the  work  for 
the  time.  We  are  thankful  that  we  have  been  so 
mercifully  protected  thus  far  and  trust  for  the 
future.  It  will  frighten  our  Chinese  people  very 
much,  but  in  the  end  all  will  work  good  to  the 
cause.  There  are  several  places  in  rebellion  in 
the  South,  and  poor  old  China  has  more  than  she 
can  do  to  handle  her  people  without  any  outside 
pressure,  but  what  the  end  will  be  no  one  knows. 
She  is  being  stirred  to  the  depths. 

May  G.  Simcox." 

Pei-tai-ho,  China, 

''July  the  Sth,  1899. 

''Clearfield  Presbyterian  Church,  Clearfield,  Pa.: 

"  Dear  Friends  :  A  year  has  come  and  gone, 
and  once  again  we  are  enjoying  a  respite  from 
our  labours  by  the  sea.  I  can't  begin  to  tell  you 
how  glad  we  are  to  get  into  civilisation  once  again, 
or  at  least  out  of  the  midst  of  heathendom. 

"  The  community  here  is  growing  so  rapidly, 
and  so  many  of  our  colabourers  gather  here  that 
we  almost  feel  we  are  in  our  own  native  land, 
especially  did  we  feel  this  when  on  the  4th  of  July 
we  gathered  to  celebrate  the  birthday  of  our  nation 
in  our  newly-erected  chapel.  The  chapel  was 
beautifully  decorated  with  the  flags  of  all  nations. 
The  programme  consisting  of  children's  exercises, 
songs,  instrumental  music,  and  addresses,  was 
very  enjoyable.  All  these  helped  us  to  recall 
many  memories  of  the  past.  The  importance  of 
the  occasion  which  we  celebrated  was  more  deeply 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  211 


realised  from  the  fact  that  we  were  celebrating 
our  freedom  in  the  midst  of  a  people  who  are  at 
present  about  to  cast  off  an  oppression  manyfold 
more  crushing,  and  gain  a  political  and  religious 
freedom  much  greater  than  the  one  in  which  we 
on  that  day  rejoiced.   May  that  day  soon  come  ! 

"  The  year  just  past  has  been  full  of  many  bless- 
ings, and  we  have  great  reason  to  praise  our 
Father  who  has  led  us  all  the  way.  We  believe  it 
has  been  an  answer  to  your  many  prayers.  As  a 
station  with  but  one  unimportant  exception  all 
have  enjoyed  good  health.  I  doubt  if  this  would 
be  possible  without  the  change  and  recuperation 
which  are  afforded  us  here  during  the  trying 
months  of  the  summer. 

"  Our  little  Francis  was  most  mercifully  spared 
to  us  on  our  way  to  this  place.  Travelling  by 
boat  in  the  midst  of  a  broad,  deep  stream  he  fell 
overboard  and  was  under  water  quite  a  long  time, 
but  was  rescued  by  our  servant  assisted  by  the 
boatmen.  How  thankful  we  were  to  receive  him 
back ! 

"  We  have  been  permitted  to  welcome  several 
new  workers  into  our  midst  who  not  only 
strengthen  our  force  but  bring  new  life  and  en- 
couragement. Dr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  joined  the 
Peking  station  last  October ;  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge 
joined  the  Paotingfu  station  in  May  and  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Killie,  tried  workers  from  our  mission  in 
Shan  Tung  joined  the  Peking  station  also  in  May ; 
and  now  we  rejoice  in  the  appointment  to  our 
station  of  Dr.  Maud  Mackey  from  California  who 
hopes  to  join  us  in  the  early  autumn.  She  comes 
as  an  evangelist  for  which  we  have  long  been 
praying,  being  greatly  needed  to  work  among  the 
women. 

''Steady  growth  has  been  made  in  the  church, 


212       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


yet  unorganised,  at  Chia  Chwang,  which  is  under 
my  care.  Four  have  been  added  to  the  member- 
ship, while  one  I  am  sorry  to  say  has  gone  over 
to  the  Cathohcs  having  been  offended  by  some 
trifling  matter.  She  left  us  and  joined  them 
where  already  some  of  her  relatives  were  mem- 
bers. Also  the  son  and  two  grandsons  of  one 
member  joined  them  because  we  refused  to  sup- 
port the  worthless  fellow. 

"  The  attendance  at  this  place  has  increased 
until  we  have  over  thirty,  including  several 
women.  They  have  maintained  a  Sabbath  School 
during  the  year  and  have  made  commendable 
progress  in  Bible  study.  Two  schools  have  been 
started  from  the  children  of  this  church.  The 
Boys'  Day  School  in  the  little  chapel  was  carried 
on  during  the  winter  months  with  seven  in  attend- 
ance, four  of  whom  are  young  men  and  we  trust 
Christians.  Four  of  the  girls  were  brought  into 
our  Compound  and  formed  the  nucleus  of  a  Girls' 
Boarding  School  under  the  care  of  Mrs.  Simcox. 
They  paid  more  towards  their  support  than  those 
of  any  of  the  long-established  schools  of  any  mis- 
sion in  China.  This  is  the  beginning  of  our  school 
work,  and  although  small  as  yet,  we  trust  it  is 
upon  right  foundations  and  will  develop  into  large 
Christian  schools,  strong  factors  in  the  evangeli- 
sation of  the  community.  No  doubt  the  numbers 
could  have  been  greatly  increased  had  we  been 
more  liberal  in  our  terms  of  admission,  but  we 
feel  that  the  burden  of  the  schools  must  be  borne 
by  them  as  soon  as  they  are  able  to  do  so,  espe- 
cially when  funds  are  not  sufficient  to  csLvry  on  the 
evangelistic  work. 

At  Ku  Ch'eng  and  Wan  Hsien  there  are 
small  Christian  communities  which  have  made  no 
little  progress  during  the  year.    Another  step  in 


DR.  TAYLOR  AND  SOINIE  FRIENDS.    (MR.  LOWRIE 
AND  MOTHER  IN  THE  FOREGROUND.) 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea 


213 


advance  in  connection  with  our  country  work  is 
the  opening  of  two  preaching  chapels  in  the 
county  seats  Ling  Hsing  and  \\'an  Hsien.  The 
former  was  opened  in  October  last,  the  latter  in 
^lay.  Each  place  with  surrounding  countr\-  has 
a  population  of  about  twenty  thousand  who  are 
to  receive  the  Gospel  mainly  from  these  centres. 
Mr.  Miller  and  myself  with  helpers  visit  these 
chapels  for  several  days  each  month.  They  are 
well  attended  on  market  days  and  thousands  have 
heard  the  message  gladly  but  few  as  yet  have  be- 
lieved,— many  are  called  but  few  are  chosen. 
How  we  wish  it  were  possible  to  keep  them  open 
every  day,  but  with  our  present  force  it  is  im- 
possible. 

The  opposition  met  at  Wan  Hsien  was  very 
strong.  We  quietly  rented  a  room  from  an  opium 
eater,  which  was  formerly  a  storeroom.  He  had 
known  something  of  foreigners  and  was  not  suspi- 
cious but  his  former  renters  objected  and  tried  to 
hold  the  building,  but  by  patient  perseverance  we 
secured  possession.  After  repairs  were  made  we 
opened  up  and  as  customary  we  went  to  notify 
the  magistrate  and  humbly  ask  him  to  issue  a 
proclamation  and  make  known  to  the  people  our 
business.  He  refused  to  receive  our  cards  or  us. 
We  opened  on  the  day  set  and  waited  develop- 
ments. The  fact  of  his  refusing  to  see  us  soon 
spread  through  the  city  and  at  night  we  were 
molested  by  stones,  filth  and  placards  on  the 
chapel  doors,  no  one  daring  to  meet  us  openly. 
All  this  we  meekly  bore  until  a  friend,  a  man  of 
influence  in  Paotingfu  through  the  higher  officials, 
compelled  the  local  magistrate  to  issue  the  procla- 
mation and  restore  order.  Our  last  visit  to  the 
place  was  very  pleasant  and  we  hope  peace  will 
continue. 


214       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  Of  the  ten  county  seats  in  our  field  only  three 
have  preaching  chapels,  but  most  of  them  are  vis- 
ited on  preaching  tours.  I  have  made  several 
such  tours  during  the  year  on  which  I  have  pro- 
claimed the  Gospel  in  many  places  and  sold  many 
books.  The  people  listen  and  purchase  books,  but 
as  yet  there  are  only  a  few  who  are  hungering 
and  thirsting  after  the  truth. 

Our  work  has  been  with  individuals,  concern- 
ing many  of  whom  it  would  be  interesting  to 
write.  One  young  man,  Tien,  was  converted 
while  working  in  a  yamen  (official  court)  and  was 
getting  a  good  living.  He  gave  up  his  position 
and  went  home  to  tell  his  father,  brothers  and  sis- 
ters, of  the  joyous  salvation  he  had  found,  and  to 
labour  with  his  hands  for  a  livelihood,  but  only 
to  meet  the  severest  persecution  from  all.  His 
father  beats  him,  burns  his  books,  and  follows 
him  day  and  night  to  keep  him  from  reading,  but 
he  is  bearing  it  in  the  right  spirit  and  praying  for 
his  persecutors.  He  walks  every  Sabbath  seven 
miles  to  meet  with  a  few  believers,  and  would 
put  to  shame  by  his  joyous  life  many  Christians 
who  complain  of  their  lot  as  being  hard.  He  says, 
'  The  more  they  persecute  me  the  happier  I  am.' 
They  are  many  who  are  thus  persecuted  but  few 
have  his  faith  and  forbearance. 

"  We  held  four  classes  for  inquirers  of  ten 
days  each  with  an  average  attendance  of  over 
twenty.  They  came  from  many  villages  and  four 
counties.  Many  had  attended  before  and  we  re- 
joiced to  see  the  progress  they  had  made  in  knowl- 
edge and  Christian  character.  These  classes  are 
very  fruitful  and  most  of  our  members  have  at- 
tended them.  After  one  or  two  years  of  study 
and  faithful  attendance  on  Sabbath  service,  on 
profession  of  faith,  they  are  received  into  the 


Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  215 


Church.  Miss  McKillican  had  one  class  for  the 
women. 

"  Mrs.  Simcox  has  visited  in  the  homes  of  sev- 
eral of  the  higher  classes  and  has  received  calls 
from  a  large  number  of  all  classes  and  conditions 
in  life.  This  is  trying  work  and  not  very  pro- 
ductive of  visible  results.  They  soon  look  upon 
us  as  '  harmless  '  and  '  good,'  but  see  nothing  they 
can  get  (unless  a  loose  article).  They  like  to  see 
people  '  good,'  but  as  for  them  it  is  quite  impos- 
sible. Mrs.  Simcox  spent  no  little  time  caring  for 
and  teaching  the  girls  of  the  Boarding  School  who 
made  excellent  progress. 

The  year  has  been  a  very  joyous  one  to  us  and 
full  of  blessings  among  which  we  greatly  prize 
the  loving  fellowship  and  kind  interest  you  have 
shown  to  us  in  many  ways.  Above  all  we  rejoice 
in  your  prayers  for  us  and  the  Lord's  work  which 
have  sustained  us  in  all  our  labours  and  trials. 
Dear  friends,  you  don't  realise  what  it  means  to 
us  to  be  sustained  by  your  love  and  prayers. 

"  I  have  only  mentioned  the  parts  of  the  work 
in  which  we  are  engaged.  Continue  to  remember 
us  in  your  prayers.  ]\Iay  the  God  of  all  comfort 
keep  your  hearts  and  minds  through  Jesus  Christ 
in  all  knowledge  and  holiness  until  the  day  of  His 
glorious  appearing. 

Servant  in  our  Master's  vineyard, 

"  F.  E.  Simcox." 


XI 


LITTLE  MEN  AND  WOMEN 

The  children  of  the  missionaries  had  a  large 
place  in  the  social  life  of  Pei-tai-ho.  The  sum- 
mers spent  by  the  sea  would  have  been  very- 
dreary  and  spiritless  without  them.  From  the 
hot,  filthy  cities  where  the  greater  part  of  the  year 
was  spent,  as  well  as  from  distant  inland  places 
almost  beyond  the  hint  of  civilisation,  the  children 
came  with  their  parents,  and  their  physical  up- 
building and  improved  moral  tone  demonstrated 
the  exceeding  value  of  a  holiday  by  the  sea.  The 
little  men  and  women  who  filled  the  cottages  with 
life  and  joy,  ranged  the  shell-strewn  beach, 
splashed  in  the  surf,  and  in  Dr.  Coltman's  mimic 
army,  with  banners  waving,  marched  and  counter- 
marched to  the  music  of  horn  and  drum,  found 
at  Pei-tai-ho  just  those  conditions  of  a  healthy 
and  joyous  life  their  isolation  at  distant  mission 
stations  for  so  much  of  the  year  made  very  neces- 
sary. It  was  a  holiday  for  the  children.  It  was 
more.  Deprived  for  long  periods  of  the  compan- 
ionship of  children  it  became  a  school  in  which 
from  association  with  others  in  games  and  sports 
they  learned  the  thousand  needful  things  and  de- 
216 


Little  Men  and  Women  217 


veloped  many  graces  born  of  good  fellowship 
with  those  of  kindred  race  and  life.  Dear  little 
Hope  Cunningham  spent  two  of  those  precious 
summers  at  Pei-tai-ho.  In  1896  she  had  come 
with  her  parents,  who  as  the  guests  of  the  Sim- 
coxes,  enjoyed  to  the  full  all  the  new  and  wonder- 
ful revelations  of  this  newly-discovered  Alecca  of 
North  China,  and  again  in  1897,  when  the  Cun- 
ningham cottage  was  ready  for  their  use  she  was 
found  with  the  children,  gathering  shells,  bathing 
in  the  briny  blue,"  a  sunbeam  in  the  home,  the 
life  and  joy  of  the  cottage,  daily  striking  the  ten- 
drils of  her  sweet,  precious,  winsome  self  into  the 
very  core  of  her  parents'  hearts.  She  was  there 
just  two  summers,  and  it  cannot  be  told  how 
much  she  was  missed  the  third  and  fourth ! 
God  in  His  inscrutable  providence  called  little 
Hope  home  before  the  third  summer  came,  and 
Mrs.  Simcox,  writing  near  the  time,  said : 

"  Paotingfu,  China,  Jan.  3,  1898. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cunningham  have  lost  their 
only  child,  Hope,  aged  five  years,  of  diphtheria. 
It  is  a  very  sad  blow.  She  was  the  picture  of 
health.  This  makes  the  second  child  in  our  Mis- 
sion that  has  died  within  a  short  time  of  diph- 
theria. Dr.  Whiting's  lost  their  only  boy,  Everett, 
aged  about  seven,  a  few  weeks  earUer.  I  am  so 
thankful  we  are  not  obliged  to  live  in  Peking.  It 
is  a  terrible  place  full  of  filth  and  disease.  Little 
Hope  died  a  beautiful  death.  She  was  so  happy 
in  going  to  be  with  Jesus.  She  told  them  not  to 
cry  for  her,  for  they  would  see  her  again.  She 


21 8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

sent  good-byes  to  all  her  friends,  and  in  her  suf- 
ferings would  often  pray,  '  Lord  Jesus,  help  me.' 
Her  mother  would  ask  her,  *  Hope,  you  won't 
forget  to  thank  Jesus  for  the  way  He  has  loved 
you  ?  '  And  she  would  answer,  '  No,  mamma.' 
I  think  her  faith  and  trust  were  wonderful  for 
one  so  young." 

The  summer  of  '98,  therefore,  found  one  miss- 
ing in  the  joyous  band  of  little  men  and  women 
by  the  sea.  Hope  had  been  dropped,  say  rather 
promoted  from  the  ranks  of  the  brave  little 
marchers,  and  Everett  who  had  not  been  to  the 
seaside  that  year  but  remained  at  Peking  had  also 
been  called, — the  one  an  only  child,  the  other  the 
only  son,  had  heard  the  Master's  call,  and  two 
newly-made  graves  in  the  foreign  cemetery  out- 
side the  walls  of  Peking  strengthened  the  ties 
which  bound  faithful  missionaries  to  a  heathen 
land.  The  Whitings  had  five  mounds  to  cherish, 
for  Everett  was  laid  by  the  side  of  the  loved 
forms  of  three  brothers  and  a  sister.  It  was  not 
strange  that  this  new  bereavement  in  the  Whiting 
home  should  call  forth  from  Mrs.  Simcox  a  touch- 
ing and  tender  word  of  sympathy  and  love: 

"  Paotingfu,  China,  November,  1897. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Whiting:  My  heart  has  ached 
for  you  ;  and  I  long  to  say  or  do  something  to  help 
you  bear  the  load.  I  was  not  only  helpless  physi- 
cally, but  being  so  much  younger  in  experience  in 
the  Christian  life,  I  feared  I  should  only  cause 
you  to  grieve  the  more.    I  did  want  to  speak,  if 


Little  Men  and  Women  -219 


it  were  only  to  say,  he  will  be  there  to  meet  you. 
I  know  there  must  be  a  great  aching  void  in  your 
life,  and  yet  I  know  that  you  are  able  to  trust  all 
to  the  loving  care  of  the  Saviour  who  loves  the 
little  ones  more  than  we  mothers  can;  and  is  it 
not  blessed  to  know,  that  our  loved  ones  are  with 
Him? 

I  have  lost  a  company  of  dear  ones  since 
coming  to  China,  and  I  often  think,  that  if  we 
are  ever  permitted  to  return  to  America,  it  will 
be  a  sad  home-coming,  but  when  we  reach  our 
dear  Heavenly  Father's  home,  there  will  be  a  joy- 
ful company  to  meet  us.  I  know  that  you  are 
leaning  hard  on  the  Master's  arm.  Believe  me, 
my  heart  goes  out  to  you  very  lovingly,  and  we 
all  pray  for  you,  that  the  dear  Lord  will  give  you 
His  strength. 

"  With  very  much  love, 

"  May  Gilson  Simcqx." 

Only  those  who  have  passed  through  similar 
experiences  in  a  foreign  land,  far  from  the  sweet 
ministries  of  kith  and  kin,  can  truly  appreciate  the 
touching  pathos  of  these  stories  of  bereavement. 
The  loss  of  the  dear  little  children  was  irreparable. 
With  the  mysterious  change  which  death  had 
ushered  in  all  seemed  changed.  The  land,  the 
sea,  the  sky,  all  sadly  harmonised  with  a  mental 
tone  in  which  the  minor  chord  was  ever  noticeably 
reverberant.  Pei-tai-ho  could  never  be  the  same 
to  the  parents  whose  sweet  little  son  or  daughter 
would  now  no  longer  share  with  them  the  delights 
of  the  outings  by  the  sea.  It  was  the  same  and 
yet  it  was  not  the  same  restful,  quiet  summer 


220        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


home,  for  there  was  the  indescribable  longing  for 
"  the  touch  of  a  vanished  hand  and  the  sound  of 
a  voice  that  is  still."  The  sense  of  loss  is  best 
made  clear  in  a  letter  by  ^Mrs.  Simcox  v/ritten  in 
August,  '98: 

"  The  Cunninghams  are  here,  but  poor  Mrs, 
Cunningham !  It  is  almost  too  much  for  her. 
You  know  little  Hope  said  before  she  died, 
*  Alamma,  when  you  go  to  Pei-tai-ho,  I  won't  be 
there.'  And  now  every  little  girl  who  appears  re- 
minds her  of  Hope,  and  how  they  played  together 
last  year.    They  are  so  lonely  without  her." 

Dr.  Eliza  Leonard  and  ]Miss  McKillican  were 
guests  at  the  Simcox  cottage  the  last  summer  the 
interesting  family  was  permitted  to  spend  at  Pei- 
tai-ho.  They  were  friends  tried  and  true.  From 
the  first  of  July  until  the  middle  of  September 
they  had  dwelt  together  in  most  loving  fellow- 
ship. Both  at  Paotingfu  and  at  Pei-tai-ho  Dr. 
Leonard  and  ^liss  ■McKillican  had  found  a  home 
as  occasion  might  require  with  the  Simcox  family 
and  the  intimacy  of  their  relations  but  served  to 
deepen  the  mutual  regard  and  tender  affection 
which  was  so  often  the  theme  in  the  letters  of 
IMrs.  Simcox.  Writing  since  the  tragedy,  Miss 
McKillican  says: 

"  The  Simcox  family  became  very  dear  to  me. 
They  received  me  into  their  home  and  made  me 
feel  so  much  at  home ;  then  we  worked  and 
prayed  and  planned  together,  I  always  feeling  sure 


Little  Men  and  Women  221 


of  their  sympathy  and  interest,  and  readiness  to 
help  in  any  way  in  the  work  I  took  up  there.  In 
that  way  they  seemed  Hke  a  real  brother  and  sis- 
ter, and  in  many  respects  even  more  than  an  ordi- 
nary brother  and  sister,  because  our  work  and  aim 
was  one,  and  my  work  among  the  women  was  in 
Mr.  Simcox's  field. 

Mr.  Simcox  was  recognised  by  all  who  knew 
him  to  be  a  man  unusually  well  fitted  for  the  work 
to  which  he  had  given  himself.  He  had  so  much 
practical  common  sense,  shall  I  call  it?  And  was 
so  fully  consecrated,  so  ready  to  do  anything  and 
everything  in  his  power  to  advance  the  cause. 
We  all  felt  that  his  country  work  was  going  to 
prove  a  very  encouraging  and  successful  one. 

Mrs.  Simcox  longed  to  be  able  to  take  up 
country  work  among  the  women,  but  found  it  was 
impossible  to  leave  her  home  cares  for  any  length 
of  time.  She  very  much  enjoyed  one  visit  she 
made  to  the  Man  Ch'eng  district  while  I  was 
there.  She  enjoyed  meeting  with  the  women  who 
came  in  and  it  was  evident  that  she  could  soon  win 
her  way  into  their  hearts  by  her  kind,  pleasant 
manner  and  the  genuine  interest  she  took  in  them 
as  she  listened  to  their  tales  of  sorrow  and  trials. 
The  country  women  often  asked  about  Mrs.  Sim- 
cox and  hoped  she  could  go  out  and  visit  and 
teach  them.  The  children  were  always  an  attrac- 
tion. Paul  and  Francis  could  speak  Chinese  so 
well  and  were  so  fond  of  the  Chinese.  They  w^re 
great  favourites  with  them. 

I  wish  I  could  give  you  a  picture  of  the  home 
life,  the  frolicking,  happy  children  who  kept  the 
mother's  hands  pretty  full,  even  before  the  com- 
ing of  the  sweet,  dainty  little  sister  they  welcomed 
with  such  delight.  The  home-coming  of  papa 
from  country  trips  was  always  hailed  wath  delight 


222        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

on  the  part  of  all.  The  children  had  so  many 
things  to  tell  their  father,  while  he  could  be  a  boy 
again  and  take  an  interest  in  all  that  concerned 
them.  He  often  put  Paul,  Francis  and  Zenos  Mil- 
ler on  the  back  of  his  horse,  while  he  led  him 
around  the  w^all  of  the  Compound.  This  was  a 
great  treat  to  the  boys,  and  they  looked  like  a  row 
of  '  brownies  '  perched  up  there.  Each  boy  was 
ver\'  proud  of  his  papa,  and  there  was  an  occa- 
sional dispute,  and  on  one  occasion  after  Paul, 
Francis,  Zenos  and  David  Lyon  had  evidently 
exhausted  their  resources  in  thinking  up  the  vir- 
tues of  their  papas,  little  David,  who  was  younger 
and  evidently  getting  behind  in  remembering  the 
points  in  which  his  father  excelled,  broke  the  short 
silence  by  piping  out,  '  ^ly  papa  can  spank  harder 
than  yours  can.'  " 

Paul  and  Francis  had  been  teasing  for  a  little 
sister  for  some  months  prior  to  the  birth  of  baby 
^largaret.  Henry  Fenn  had  a  little  sister  and 
they  could  not  understand  why  they  should  not 
have  one  also,  and  so  with  the  practical  Christian 
sense  which  would  do  credit  to  older  ones  among 
Christ's  children  they  decided  to  make  it  a  matter 
of  prayer,  and  every  night  their  earnest  little 
prayers  were  sure  to  contain  among  other  things 
a  direct  petition  that  God  would  send  them  a  baby 
sister.  Dr.  Leonard  among  other  things  also  re- 
fers to  their  simple,  perfect  faith  that  God  would 
give  them  the  desire  of  their  hearts : 

"  ^Irs.  Simcox  was  a  woman  of  very  sw^eet 
spirit,  of  delicacy  of  feeling  and  of  gentleness  of 


PAUL  AND  FRANCIS  SIMCOX. 


Little  Men  and  Women  223 


nature.  There  were  many  things  in  China  that 
were  hard  for  her,  that  grated  and  jarred  on  her 
nature.  The  uncleanliness,  the  untruthfuhiess, 
the  insincerity,  the  foulness  of  speech  of  heathen 
peoples  touch  a  mother's  heart  as  they  do  not 
others.  She  had  an  intense  love  for  her  children 
and  a  profound  sense  of  a  mother's  duty.  The 
responsibility  of  raising  a  family  in  heathen  sur- 
roundings is  something  that  home  friends  can 
never  appreciate,  but  one  which  Mrs.  Simcox 
realised  to  the  full.  She  endeavoured  in  every 
way  she  could  to  make  up  to  her  boys  what  the}^ 
lacked  in  surroundings.  She  kept  a  constant 
watch  over  them. 

When  I  joined  the  family,  Paul  was  the  only 
child,  but  a  month  later  he  rejoiced  over  the  arri- 
val of  his  little  brother  Francis.  He  was  very 
fond  of  the  little  brother,  and  gladly  yielded  him 
the  baby's  place  in  the  family. 

*'  I  left  the  family  when  Francis  was  three 
months  old  and  did  not  see  them  for  more  than  a 
year,  when  he  had  grown  to  be  quite  a  boy  walk- 
ing about  and  was  Paul's  constant  companion. 
The  boys  were  fast  friends  and  very  loyal  to  each 
other.  Francis  grew  very  rapidly,  was  a  very  de- 
termined little  fellow  and  soon  thought  himself 
equal  to  anything  his  big  brother  could  do.  He 
was  an  inveterate  tease,  quick  as  a  flash,  and  al- 
ways up  to  some  mischief.  He  could  find  a  candy 
bottle  if  there  was  one  in  the  house.  His  brain 
seemed  to  be  particularly  active  at  meal  time.  All 
of  a  sudden  a  mischievous  idea  would  strike  him, 
you  could  almost  see  it  working,  his  eyes  would 
twinkle,  he  would  ask  to  be  excused,  and  of¥  he 
went  to  mischief,  no  one  knew  what,  till  his  con- 
fessions were  made  afterwards,  or  you  saw  the 
results.    To  his  mother's  inquiry,  '  Francis,  what 


224       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


did  you  do  upstairs  ?  '  he  would  with  a  twinkling 
eye  and  a  knowing  look  reply  slowly,  '  Nothing,' 
expecting  the  question  to  be  repeated  with  a  re- 
proachful emphasis.  It  might  be  that  he  had 
broken  the  old  woman's  glasses,  found  the  candy 
bottle,  donned  a  fresh  new  pair  of  trousers,  a 
waist  or  neck-tie,  anything  that  his  active  brain 
had  suggested,  and  after  tormenting  his  mother 
awhile  he  would  tell  her.  He  made  no  preten- 
sions of  being  a  '  goody-goody  '  boy.  People  ex- 
pected him  to  be  into  mischief  and  he  would  not 
disappoint  them. 

Later  the  boys  became  possessed  of  the  idea 
that  they  wanted  a  little  baby  sister.  Henry  Fenn 
had  one  and  they  thought  it  would  be  quite  the 
thing  for  them  to  have  one  also.  Night  after  night 
they  prayed  that  God  would  give  them  one,  till 
they  were  almost  discouraged.  Other  boys  had 
baby  sisters,  but  none  came  to  them.  Finally  God 
sent  the  baby  sister  and  they  were  two  proud, 
happy  boys  that  looked  upon  the  sweet  little  girl, 
when  I  carried  her  out  in  my  arms  for  them  to 
look  at.  I  said,  '  What  shall  we  call  her,  boys  ? ' 
Almost  in  unison,  and  without  a  moment's  hesita- 
tion or  thought  they  replied,  *  Mary.' 

Very  quiet  were  they  all  day,  so  as  not  to  dis- 
turb the  little  sister.  They  were  possessed  of  the 
idea,  that  a  little  sister  was  a  much  more  delicate 
piece  of  humanity  than  a  little  brother  and  entitled 
to  much  more  consideration  than  a  boy  would  be. 
They  were  very  gentle  with  her.  Francis  was 
rather  disappointed  at  first,  that  God  would  send 
him  such  a  tiny  baby.  He  had  in  mind  Martha 
Fenn  who  was  eight  or  nine  months  old.  The 
boys  were  exceedingly  fond  of  the  little  sister  and 
most  gentle  with  her.    They  were  big,  hearty, 


Little  Men  and  Women  225 


romping  boys  and  might  be  rough  with  one 
another  but  never  with  her. 

'*  ]Mrs.  Simcox  greatly  joyed  and  rejoiced  in 
the  little  girl  that  came  to  their  home.  She  was 
such  a  sweet  little  girl.  Xo  one  would  have 
thought  of  calling  her  a  boy.  I  bade  the  family 
good-bye  when  ^Margaret  was  a  little  over  a 
month  old,  and  little  did  I  think  it  would  be  our 
last  good-bye. 

"  The  winter.  I  think,  must  have  been  a  hard 
and  trying  one  for  'Sirs.  Simcox.  She  was  far 
from  strong,  and  she  seemed  to  have  a  presenti- 
ment of  the  impending  trouble.  It  seemed  to  be 
borne  in  upon  her  as  it  was  not  on  others.  For  all 
this  she  was  very  brave,  never  seeming  to  think 
of  abandoning  the  work.  She  felt  more  for  the 
native  Christians  than  for  herself.  All  during 
those  long  days  and  weeks  of  uncertainty  my 
heart  went  out  to  her  more  than  to  any  one  else 
at  that  station.  I  knew  her  thought  for  her  chil- 
dren and  how  she  would  suffer  for  them  forgetful 
of  self." 

Francis  was  the  tease.  A  handsome,  strong, 
active  boy  he  was  not  only  an  object  of  admiration 
on  all  sides,  but  he  was  also  the  problem  of  the 
home.  Just  how  to  manage  him  was  frequently 
the  uppermost  question.  He  had  a  mind  of  his 
own  and  he  had  ideas.  Writing  on  the  lOth  of 
May,  1899,  his  mother  said: 

Francis  keeps  Paul  stirred  up  all  the  time. 
He  is  a  terrible  mischief.  He  is  just  too  full  to 
contain  himself. 


226       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  He  said  yesterday,  '  ^lamma,  why  doesn't 
God  send  us  a  baby  ?  I  am  a  good  boy  these  days 
and  he  doesn't  send  it/  Then  he  said:  'Does 
God  have  cooHes  ? '  I  said,  '  What  would  God 
need  cooHes  for? '  '  Why  to  do  things  for  Him 
and  to  send  babies.'  He  is  the  funniest  child! 
He  is  always  putting  something  away  in  his 
drawer  and  saying,  '  When  God  gives  me  a  baby, 
I  will  give  that  to  my  baby.'  Or  he  will  carry  his 
baby,  or  bathe  his  baby,  or  take  it  out  to  ride, 
when  God  gives  him  a  baby.  He  talks  about  it 
every  day,  though  we  never  mention  it  to  him. 
He  just  loves  every  baby  he  sees  and  wants  it." 

It  is  not  strange,  that  the  mother  w^ho  loved  her 
children  with  such  intense  love,  that  not  the 
slightest  circumstance  in  their  daily  life  escaped 
her  notice,  should  be  solicitous  for  their  moral 
and  spiritual  welfare.  Mrs.  Simcox  realised  the 
responsibility  of  child-rearing  to  a  degree  that  is 
perhaps  not  common.  Writing  under  date  of 
June  8th,  1899,  she  said: 

I  so  often  think,  that  I  would  like  to  have  a 
teacher,  or  a  governess,  for  the  boys  next  winter. 
You  see  they  have  no  one  to  go  to  aside  frorn  us. 
When  they  go  out  they  are  always  among  Chinese 
servants,  and  their  influence  is  bad.  Children 
need  influence  outside  of  father  and  mother.  I 
should  like  some  one  with  a  sweet  disposition  and 
a  good  character.  The  boys  will  imitate  anyone  so 
closelv.   But  I  suppose  we  cannot  afford  it. 

You  see  what  influence  it  would  have  on  small 
children.  They  will  take  to  a  habit  most  readily, 
and  habits  are  hard  to  break.    So  I  am  trying  to 


Little  Men  and  Women  227 


tide  them  over  this  period.  I  don't  know  how 
lon^  this  period  will  last.  I  know  it  is  pretty  hard 
on  me,  but  it  is  better  that  I  should  suffer  now, 
than  that  they  should  always  suiter.  It  is  only  the 
grace  of  God  that  can  make  them  good  boys  in 
the  midst  of  this  wicked,  deceitful  people.  But 
since  God  makes  me  feel,  that  it  is  my  duty  to  put 
forth  all  my  energies  at  this  time  to  shield  them, 
I  think  it  is  my  duty. 

Some  argue  here,  that  children  know  that  the 
Chinese  are  heathen,  and  will  not  follow  after 
their  example  and  that  God  will  bring  them  out 
all  right.  But  I  believe  in  doing  what  I  think  to 
be  my  duty,  and  then  leaving  the  rest  with  God, 
and  not  leaving  all  to  Him." 

Here  follows  a  sketch  written  January  the  7th, 
1900: 

"  ^Margaret  is  five  months  old, — was  yesterday, 
and  weighs  seventeen  pounds,  that  is  seventeen 
pounds  baby  (we  weighed  her  clothes  separately). 
She  weighed  fifteen  when  four  months  old.  Paul 
weighed  sixteen  at  four  months,  and  I  don't  think 
he  was  as  fat  as  she  is.  His  bones  were  perhaps 
larger.  Baby  is  just  like  a  beautiful  doll  now. 
She  has  such  pink  cheeks  and  white  skin,  and  she 
seems  almost  as  broad  as  she  is  long.  She  is  just 
now  sitting  propped  up  in  her  carriage,  playing 
with  her  rattles.  Yesterday  was  the  first  time 
she  sat  up  in  that  way.  Of'  course  I  will  not  let 
her  sit  long  alone  for  fear  of  her  back's  being 
hurt. 

She  is  so  fond  of  her  brothers.  It  is  just  too 
funny  to  see  them  together.  They  talk  to  her  just 
like  older  persons  would  do,  and  she  just  thinks 


228        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


they  are  fine.  She  will  always  laugh  for  them, 
and  crow  and  talk  ( ?). 

The  boys  just  now  rushed  in  from  Sabbath 
School.  They  recite  to  Mrs.  Hodge.  The  first 
thing  they  said  was,  '  We  didn't  get  any  candy 
to-day.  Had  to  have  cookies, — cookies  that  Dr. 
Hodge's  cook  in  America  made  and  sent  out 
here.' 

"  Thev  are  getting  to  be  big  boys.  Francis  and 
Zenos  iMiller  fight  a  good  deal.  It  is  very  funny 
sometimes,  but  the  other  day  Francis  struck  Zenos 
with  a  switch  and  Zenos  immediately  threw  a 
sharp  little  cake-turner  that  he  was  playing  with 
and  struck  Francis  on  the  cheek  just  below  the 
eye.  It  is  a  pretty  deep  cut.  Dr.  Hodge  plas- 
tered it  up  for  him.  It  bled  terribly.  Francis  is 
a  little  scamp,  but  of  course,  a  very  dear  little 
scamp.  Paul  is  quite  a  good  deal  of  help  to  me. 
— they  both  like  to  do  things  for  mamma.  Paul 
sometimes  holds  Sister  awhile  for  me.  I  am  go- 
ing to  put  a  very  poor  picture  of  the  boys  in  this 
letter.  It  was  taken  last  summer  before  Francis' 
curls  were  cut  off.  It  is  not  as  good  of  Francis 
as  of  Paul.  But  it  is  miserable  any  way  you  take 
it.  Francis'  screwed-up  face  is  mostly  due  to 
self-consciousness.  His  papa  told  him  to  sit  up 
and  look  at  the  camera,  but  he  felt  shy  of  Dr. 
Noble  and  could  not  be  persuaded  to  behave." 

(Jan.  gth.) 

"  Francis  will  be  four  years  old  to-morrow. 
He  said  to-night,  he  wanted  to  hurry  and  go  to 
sleep,  for  he  wanted  his  birthday  to  hurry  and 
come.  Poor  little  fellow^ !  He  expects  some  gift 
and  I  have  nothing  to  give  him.  I  will  try  to  buy 
some  Chinese  thing  for  him  to-morrow." 


Little  Men  and  Women  229 


Mrs.  Cunningham,  to  whom  reference  has  al- 
ready been  made,  in  a  letter  dated,  Peking,  Janu- 
ary 23d,  1 90 1,  indulges  in  very  interesting  and 
tender  reminiscences  relating  to  the  subject  mat- 
ter of  this  chapter : 

About  the  last  of  September,  1895,  there  was 
talk  of  a  place  up  near  Shan  Hai  Kuan  being 
made  a  summer  resort,  on  the  sea  and  near  the 
mountains.  It  seemed  too  good  to  be  true ;  but 
as  spring  came  on  and  people  began  putting  up 
cottages  there  we  came  to  believe  that  there  might 
in  time  be  such  a  place  for  others,  but  we  were  not 
prepared  for  ^Irs.  Simcox's  letter  that  came  one 
day,  saying  that  they  were  planning  to  build,  and 
inviting  us  to  spend  the  remainder  of  the  summer 
after  the  house  was  finished  with  them.  Oh,  with 
what  joy  and  delight  we  read  and  re-read  that 
letter !  We  were  greatly  run  down  and  had  spent 
five  summers  at  the  Hills  where  there  was  much 
of  discomfort,  so  that  it  was  a  wonderful  pleasure 
that  these  dear  friends  were  able  to  give  us.  Oh, 
those  long,  happy  summer  days  in  that  beautiful 
spot!  How  little  Paul  and  Hope  did  enjoy  the 
bathing  and  the  playing  along  the  beach !  Not 
more,  however,  than  their  elders  it  may  be  said. 
I  well  remember  how  ^Irs.  Simcox  and  I  would 
wander  along  the  beach  gathering  up  the  shells 
and  exclaiming  over  them  like  children ! 

"  At  that  time  little  Francis  was  a  few  months 
old, — one  of  the  sweetest  of  children !  I  well  re- 
member the  first  time  I  saw  him.  It  was  when  we 
met  the  Simcoxes  in  Tientsin  on  our  way  to  Pei- 
tai-ho.  As  I  looked  into  his  face  I  said,  *  Why, 
how  like  his  father  he  looks !  '  And  then  in  a  sec- 
ond, as  I  looked  again,  I  saw  in  the  dear  little 


230       The  Tragedy  of  Paotlngfu 


face  the  face  of  his  mother  as  clearly  as  I  had  seen 
that  of  his  father.  So  he  was  a  splendid  combina- 
tion of  both. 

"  The  next  year  we  built  next  to  them  at  the 
seaside  and  had  another  happy  summer  together. 
There  was  quite  a  little  community  and  the  prop- 
erty owners  were  well  organised  to  carry  out  all 
measures  protective  and  helpful.  In  all  these  mat- 
ters Mr.  Simcox  had  a  prominent  part,  and  his 
judgment  was  often  deferred  to  as  that  of  a  clear- 
headed, sensible,  spiritually-minded  man. 

"  Mrs.  Simcox  always  held  her  place  among  her 
friends.  She  was  so  sweet  and  dainty,  and  such 
a  good  mother.  She  entered  so  fully  into  the 
joys  and  sorrows  of  others ;  and  she  had  such 
high  aspirations.  We  all  loved  Mrs.  Simcox  and 
Mr.  Simcox  too." 

A  precious  letter  written  to  Mrs.  Cunningham 
during  her  vacation  in  America  gives  a  glimpse 
of  the  tender  joys  of  the  dear  home  at  Paotingfu 
and  the  shadow  of  the  unspeakable  events  of 
June,  1900: 

Paotingfu,  China,  Jan.  21,  1900. 

"  My  Dear  Mrs.  Cunningham  :  How  many 
times  have  I  thought  of  you  and  planned  to  write 
to  you  since  you  went  to  America  !  But  you  know 
one's  time  flies,  and  how  many  little  things  come 
into  the  days  that  must  be  done  and  that  take 
time  although  they  don't  seem  to  amount  to  much. 

Now,  of  course  my  baby  takes  lots  of  my  time. 
You  know  too  how  much  time  that  can  occupy, — 
but  such  sweet  moments  as  they  are  spent  with  the 
dear  baby !   God  has  been  so  good  to  us !   It  al- 


Little  Men  and  Women  231 

most  makes  me  tremble  sometimes  when  I  think 
of  His  goodness  and  my  unworthiness.  We  have 
the  dearest  little  ^largaret,, — the  joy  of  the  house  ! 
Her  brothers  almost  worship  her.  It  is  very  beau- 
tiful to  see  their  love  for  her.  She  has  quite  an 
influence  over  them  already. 

"  I  sometimes  see,  or  fancy  I  see,  a  resemblance 
to  Hope.  She  is  quite  plump  and  sturdy  like 
Hope  was.  But  I  never  said  to  anyone  that  I  saw 
any  resemblance,  for  I  thought  it  was  my  imagi- 
nation, and  it  would  be  flattering  my  baby  too 
much ;  but  to-day  Dr.  Taylor  said,  '  Why,  she 
quite  looks  like  Hope  Cunningham  to-day !  '  I 
think  it  is  her  red  cheeks  and  blue  eyes.  I  used 
to  think  last  summer  that  Martha  Fenn  looked 
like  Hope  sometimes.  I  suppose  you  perhaps 
would  see  no  resemblance  between  them  at  all. 

"Of  course  you  have  heard  of  the  Boxer 
trouble.  It  is  dreadful.  So  many,  many  are  suf- 
fering from  their  outrages !  As  you  no  doubt 
know  the  proclamation  put  out  after  ^Ir.  Brooks' 
murder  is  not  of  any  use.  The  Boxers  are  still 
increasing  in  numbers  and  keep  on  with  their 
drilling  right  under  the  eyes  of  the  officials.  They 
are  even  beginning  in  our  city  here.  They  have 
had  a  camp  for  some  time  not  many  li  away.  It 
makes  me  nervous  when  I  think  how  unprotected 
we  are  here.  But  then  I  remember  how  the  Lord 
protected  us  in  former  times,  and  I  rest  my  heart. 

Won't  you  give  my  love  to  your  mother?  I 
feel  as  though  I  knew  her.  How  happy  you  must 
be  to  be  with  her!  (And  all  the  others  too.)  I 
so  often  think  of  your  nieces.  You  will  have  lots 
to  tell  me  when  you  come  back.  I  think  it  will  be 
next  best  to  be  home  myself  to  hear  you  tell  of 
your  good  times,  for  you  know  I  know  more  of 
your  home  and  home  people  than  of  almost  anyone 


232       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


else  in  China.  You  used  to  tell  me  so  much  about 
them." 

Dr.  Maud  Mackey,  who  went  to  China  in  the 
fall  of  1899  and  who  made  her  home  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Compound,  Paotingfu,  till  April  12th, 
1900,  writes  charmingly  of  the  home  as  she  saw 
it  and  enjoyed  it : 

"  Peking,  China,  Jan.  20,  1901. 

"  During  the  last  two  months  of  my  stay  in 
Paotingfu  I  made  my  home  with  the  Simcox  fam- 
ily. Mr.  Simcox  was  away  much  of  the  time  on 
his  country  tours  and  Mrs.  Simcox  and  I  were 
alone  with  the  children  and  we  learned  to  know 
each  other  well.  Mrs.  Simcox  was  a  very  faithful 
and  anxious  mother.  She  studied  her  children's 
dispositions  and  tried  to  treat  them  according  to 
the  special  characteristics  of  each,  for  they  were 
all  as  different  as  possible.  She  kept  them  with 
her  much  of  the  time  and  never  could  be  content 
if  she  could  not  see  them  from  her  window.  Paul 
was  her  comfort.  She  trusted  and  depended  upon 
him.  Francis  was  the  handsome,  mischievous 
boy, — so  full  of  his  mischief  and  pranks  that  it 
was  hard  to  keep  pace  with  him.  He  never  pre- 
tended to  be  wdiat  people  call  a  '  good  boy,'  though 
his  practical  little  prayers  were  full  of  faith  and 
trust,  and  his  feeling  of  responsibility  and  his  love 
for  his  little  sister  went  beyond  his  love  of  mis- 
chief, for  he  never  teased  her.  He  was  a  very  in- 
teresting child,  for  one  never  knew  what  to  expect 
of  him  and  he  was  bright  and  original.  He  used 
to  spend  a  great  deal  of  time  in  my  room  amusing 
himself  very^  quietly  w^hile  I  studied  with  my 
teacher.    He  was  very  bashful  and  would  never 


Little  Men  and  Women  233 


come  unless  Paul  would  bring  him  in,  but  would 
not  object  to  being  left  there  when  once  in. 

"  Both  boys  were  devoted  to  little  Alargaret 
who  loved  them  and  admired  them  and  enjoyed 
all  their  antics.  She  would  laugh  and  crow  and 
play  as  long  as  they  were  with  her,  and  they 
would  amuse  her  for  hours  allowing  her  to  do 
anything  she  chose  with  them.  I've  seen  her  pull 
Francis'  hair  till  his  mother  rescued  him  without 
a  murmur  from  him.  ^largaret  was  a  typical  lit- 
tle girl.  She  had  a  sweet  face  and  a  very  sweet, 
loving  disposition.  She  was  the  only  girl  in  the 
Compound  among  five  boys,  and,  baby  as  she  was, 
she  seemed  to  know  and  claim  her  right  to  be 
petted  and  ever\^  one  was  anxious  to  give  her  her 
share.  She  would  not  be  happy  alone  with  the 
Chinese  ama.  The  old  Chinese  woman  would 
bring  her  in  to  me  each  morning  for  a  little  visit 
which  I  am  sure  was  as  pleasant  for  me  as  for  the 
little  lady.  She  would  cry  to  come  and  would 
smile  at  me  through  her  tears  as  I  opened  the 
door. 

"  Paul  and  Francis  sang  a  good  deal,  and  their 
favourite  song  was  '  Dare  to  be  a  Daniel ' ;  but 
they  would  often  forget  that  they  were  not  really 
*  Daniels  '  themselves,  and  would  let  their  imagina- 
tions run  away  with  them,  and  would  come  home 
from  their  walks  up  the  railroad  track  telling  of 
the  '  many  giants  great  and  tall '  they  had  seen 
stalking  through  the  land,  and  how  Paul  had 
killed  one  with  his  toy  pistol.  Paul  was  the  recog- 
nised authority  on  all  subjects  among  the  boys 
(unless  his  ideas  happened  to  conflict  with  those 
of  the  father  of  one  of  the  other  boys).  It  was 
the  ambition  of  Zenos  Miller  and  Francis  to  be  as 
big  and  wise  as  Paul.  One  day  Zenos  spoke  of 
someone's  teaching  him  and  Francis  something, 


234        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


adding  '  But  Paul  doesn't  need  to  be  taught.  He 
knows  everything  already.' 

Mrs.  Hodge  had  a  little  Sunday  School  class 
every  Sunday  afternoon  for  the  three  boys.  She 
always  had  many  amusing  things  to  tell  us  about 
their  wise  remarks  in  the  class.  They  were  al- 
ways comparing  her  teaching  with  that  of  their 
homes,  and  often  when  she  would  tell  them  some- 
thing, they  would  nod  assent  or  even  say,  '  Yes, 
that's  what  I  think  too.'  " 

It  was  in  September,  1897,  just  after  the  return 
from  Pei-tai-ho,  that  Mr.  Simcox  was  obliged  to 
go  to  Peking  to  attend  a  meeting  of  the  Mission. 
The  wife  and  children  were  left  alone,  and  the 
mother  writing  of  it  told  of  Paul's  interest  in  all 
things  physical  and  spiritual.    She  said: 

*'  Paul  talks  a  great  deal  about  his  Papa.  We 
were  praying  for  him  the  other  evening,  and  ask- 
ing God  to  go  with  Papa  and  keep  him  in  safety, 
etc.  When  we  finished  Paul  said,  '  Who  is  going 
with  Papa?'  I  said,  'our  Heavenly  Father;' 
and  he  immediately  asked,  '  And  is  Jesus  going 
with  him  too  ? ' 

"  The  other  day  he  said,  *  The  sun  is  out, 
Mamma.  God  just  shoots  and  the  sun  comes  out.' 
Yesterday  he  asked,  if  God  has  a  gun.  (He  was 
associating  thunder  with  the  report  of  a  gun.)  I 
said.  He  did  not  need  one.  He  replied,  '  Yes, 
He  does  need  one,  mamma. — He  needs  one  to 
make  it  rain.'  Oh,  he  talks  all  the  time.  I  can- 
not remember  the  sixteenth  part  of  what  he  says, 
and  Francis  is  beginning  to  say  things  after 
Paul." 


Little  Men  and  Women  235 


In  November,  "98,  the  family  were  invited  to  a 
Thanksgiving  dinner  at  the  Ewings'  of  the  South 
Suburb.  It  seemed  that  but  the  one  family  was 
going  and  Paul  with  a  show  of  importance  com- 
municated the  fact  to  his  little  friend  Zenos  Mil- 
ler. He  said  that  he  and  Francis  were  going  over 
to  the  Ewings'.  Zenos  said,  he  was  going  some 
day  too.  But  Paul  said,  "  You  are  not  going  this 
time.  We  are  going  to  have  '  the  Lord's  Supper,' 
(meaning  Thanksgiving  dinner),  and  we  are 
going  to  have  lots  of  fun." 

Mrs.  Lowrie,  who  left  the  station  in  the  early 
part  of  I\Iay,  1900,  for  a  short  visit  with  her 
daughter,  Mrs.  Atterbury,  then  residing  in  Cali- 
fornia, writing  under  date  of  January,  1901,  men- 
tions a  number  of  interesting  incidents  some  of 
which  relate  especially  to  the  children : 

"I  well  recall  one  morning, ]\Irs.  Simcox's  calling 
from  her  bedroom  window,  '  Send  for  Dr.  Tay- 
lor.' I  quickly  went  up  to  find  Francis  in  convul- 
sions. Mr.  Miller  mounted  Mr.  Simcox's  horse 
and  with  all  speed  galloped  of¥  to  the  city,  giving 
the  horse  to  Dr.  Taylor.  The  horse  seemed  to 
catch  the  idea  of  the  necessity  of  haste  and  tore 
back  not  heeding  carts  and  impediments  in  his 
way,  but  imperilling  Dr.  Taylor's  life  and  limbs  by 
going  at  full  speed  up  the  sides  of  embankments, 
but  at  last  brought  him  safe  to  the  Compound. 
Well  do  I  remember  how  quietly  he  came  into  the 
room,  as  if  he  had  only  stepped  across  from  the 
next  door.  The  little  fellow  came  near  dying 
from  the  effect  of  eating  the  seeds  of  the  datura 


236        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


arbora.  Dr.  Taylor  worked  over  him  every  mo- 
ment the  entire  day  until  by  main  force  keeping 
open  his  mouth  and  tickling  the  palate  v^ith  a 
feather  he  was  compelled  to  throw  up  the  miser- 
able seeds  that  had  nearly  cost  him  his  life.  Con- 
sciousness gradually  returned,  but  Dr.  Taylor 
would  not  leave  him  all  night. 

This  incident  made  Dr.  Taylor  very  dear  to 
the  family.  Mr.  Simcox  was  absent  from  home, 
but  as  the  child's  life  seemed  to  hang  on  a  thread  he 
was  sent  for  and  great  was  his  rejoicing  and  grati- 
tude to  learn  that  his  dear  boy  had  been  spared 
to  him  through  the  assiduous  devotion  of  the  be- 
loved physician.  It  was  long  before  Mrs.  Simcox 
could  forgive  herself  for  allowing  Francis  to  play 
with  these  seeds.  She  had  no  idea  that  they  were 
poisonous,  and  when  she  saw  him  with  a 
mouthful,  only  advised  him  to  spit  them  out 
which  he  partially  did,  but  swallowed  enough  to 
nearly  kill  him. 

"  Mrs.  Simcox  was  a  most  devoted  and  faithful 
mother,  never  neglecting,  her  children  even  when 
accomplishing  most  missionary  work.  It  is  im- 
possible for  any  one  human  being  to  do  the  work 
of  two  people,  but  I  often  wondered  how  she  was 
able  so  faithfully  to  look  after  her  school  when  it 
was  in  session,  always  meeting  the  scholars  every 
morning  for  family  worship,  always  hearing  the 
weekly  examinations  on  that  busiest  of  days  of 
the  week,  Saturday,  being  most  prompt  in  her 
attention  to  her  Sunday  School  class,  even  when 
dear  little  Margaret  was  a  very  young  baby. 
Above  all  with  utmost  patience  she  received 
the  long  calls  of  Chinese  women,  often  of  the  bet- 
ter class  from  the  citv,  but  sometimes  humbler 
ones  from  adjacent  villages.  Her  one  desire  was 
by  any  means  in  her  power  to  guide  them  to  know 


Little  Men  and  Women  237 


tlie  God  whom  she  loved  and  served.  On  one  oc- 
casion she  rode  twelve  miles  to  Mr.  Simcox's  out 
station,  Man  Ch'eng,  returning  apparently  not  in 
the  least  fatigued  but  exhilarated,  so  happy  at 
having  accomplished  the  feat;  Miss  McKillican 
was  at  the  time  at  Man  Ch'eng  to  receive  and 
help  her  in  meeting  the  wives  and  daughters  of 
the  church  members. 

"  After  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  arrived  in  May, 
1899,  it  was  proposed  that  Mrs.  Hodge  give  the 
missionary  children  an  hour's  instruction  every 
Sunday.  The  little  fellows  were  very  shy,  and  it 
was  quite  a  question  how  they  would  conduct 
themselves,  but  it  was  not  long  before  it  was  evi- 
dent that  the  lovely  teacher  had  captivated  the 
scholars.  They  were  most  ambitious  always  to 
have  committed  to  memory  the  verse  for  the  day 
and  nothing  could  induce  them  to  be  late.  One 
Sunday  as  soon  as  the  class  was  dismissed  Paul 
and  Francis  with  Zenos  Miller  devoted  their  ener- 
gies to  pulling  up  an  entire  bed  of  radishes  that 
were  about  an  inch  above  ground.  When 
dear  Mrs.  Hodge  heard  of  it  she  said,  '  If  this  is 
the  fruit  of  my  labour,  I  had  better  discontinue  our 
Sunday  School,'  but  it  was  explained,  that  it  was 
not  unmitigated  mischief,  but  the  trio  were  under 
the  impression  that  those  radishes  sooner  or  later 
were  to  be  pulled  up ;  and  it  was  too  much  fun  to 
give  it  into  any  other  hands  to  do. 

"  Mrs.  Simcox  was  very  successful  in  the  culti- 
vation of  floweis  and  had  a  bay  window  of  glass 
built  out  from  her  nursery  where  her  pet  plants 
got  a  wealth  of  southern  sunshine  and  prospered 
accordingly.  Indeed  it  was  the  pastime  in  each 
home  to  have  winter  violets  and  mignonette  and 
flowering  verbenas.  These  were  always  a  source 
of  interest  to  the  many  Chinese  guests,  some  of 


23  8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


whom  had  decided  floral  procHvities,  and  were 
anxious  to  get  seeds  and  slips  of  imported  plants. 
The  Chinese  have  so  many  kindly  interests ;  they 
love  flowers  and  little  children  and  their  own 
homes  however  humble  they  may  be. 

"  Mr.  Simcox  was  in  the  habit  of  riding  around 
on  his  bicycle  after  a  day's  work  with  the  Chinese. 
He  often  took  one  of  his  boys  with  him  having 
imported  a  child's  seat  which  cleverly  carried  the 
boy  in  front  of  the  bicycle.  This  was  a  most  won- 
derful sight  to  the  station  class  which  gathered  for 
ten  days  about  every  two  months.  The  whole  class 
of  twenty  or  thirty  men  would  watch  the  kind 
father  as  he  spun  around  taking  his  own  exercise, 
at  the  same  time  giving  pleasure  to  his  children. 
A  thousand  times  I  have  been  inquired  of,  '  How 
is  it  that  you  Americans  bring  up  your  children  to 
be  so  obedient  and  so  happy  ?  '  The  little  fellows 
a  few  Sundays  before  I  left  walked  two  miles  in 
to  church  and  sat  through  the  Chinese  service. 

"  Dr.  and  Airs.  Hodge  for  about  six  months 
had  walked  the  two  miles  in  to  the  city  church 
and  after  the  services  Airs.  Hodge  took  a  class 
of  little  Chinese  girls  which  was  growing  in  in- 
terest and  numbers.  How  could  it  be  otherwise  ? 
Her  lovely,  gentle  ways  with  them,  with  her  in- 
genious devices  for  keeping  their  attention  made 
that  hour  the  happiest  of  their  week. 

"  It  had  been  our  custom  as  a  Mission  to  meet 
at  noon  for  prayer,  and  finally  we  continued  to 
meet  daily  in  the  Simcox  parlour  instead  of  going 
from  house  to  house  as  formerly.  It  seemed  more 
convenient  for  Airs.  Simcox  with  her  very  young 
daughter.  How  many  heart  cries  have  gone  up 
from  that  room,  longings  for  the  conversion  of  in- 
dividuals, longings  for  an  outpouring  of  God's 
blessing,  longings  for  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit, — 


Little  Men  and  Women  239 


praise  and  thanksgiving  when  God  in  a  wonderful 
manner  did  draw  near  to  us,  when  back-sliders 
from  among  the  Chinese  were  reclaimed,  when 
half-hearted  church  members  were  set  on  fire  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  determining  to  obey  to  the  utter- 
most, one  man  rising  up  early  in  the  morning  and 
plowing  up  his  entire  field  of  several  acres  of  pop- 
pies because  convinced  that  it  was  wrong  to  reap 
an  income  from  them. 

"  As  a  station  we  had  some  rather  unusual 
musical  interests.  Our  weekly  prayer  meetings 
were  often  followed  by  singing  delightful  hymns, 
each  one  choosing  his  favourite.  Perhaps  no  hymn 
was  oftener  sung  than  618  in  the  New  Hymnal, 
*  The  sands  of  time  are  sinking, — and  glory, 
glory  dwelleth  in  Emmanuel's  land.' 

"  We  must  be  content  to  leave  our  beloved  ones 
there,  until  in  our  Father's  own  good  time  we  too 
may  hear  the  summons  *  Come ;  in  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions.'  " 

When  she  who  wrote  the  foregoing  left,  as  has 
been  said,  for  a  short  visit  in  America,  her  de- 
parture was  not  without  genuine  sorrow  and  a 
deep  sense  of  loss  on  the  part  of  all  who  remained 
behind.  They  expected  her  to  return  to  them, 
and  yet  her  absence  even  for  a  few  months  they 
all  felt  to  be  a  great  loss  to  the  Compound  and  to 
each  one  personally.  Her  counsel,  her  thought- 
fulness  for  the  health  and  personal  welfare  of 
every  one  at  the  station,  her  important  work 
among  the  Chinese  women  and  children  of  the 
city,  her  cheery  optimism  and  her  strong  faith 
seemed  to  make  her  indispensable  to  the  well- 


240        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


being  and  happiness  of  all.  When,  therefore,  she 
boarded  the  vessel  at  Shanghai  with  a  sealed  en- 
velope, the  gift  of  friends  at  Paotingfu,  it  was  not 
surprising  that  it  should  contain  nineteen  letters 
from  her  friends  of  both  Compounds, — beautiful 
and  tender  missives  from  her  dear  associates  and 
others  expressly  intended  to  convey  their  tender 
regard  and  to  comfort  her  on  the  way.  Among 
the  letters  were  kind  remembrances  from  Miss 
Morrill  and  Mrs.  Simcox,  and  a  sweet  little  mis- 
sive from  baby  Alargaret  Simcox : 

My  Dear  ]\Irs.  Lowrie:  I  want  to  tell  you 
that  I  don't  think  I  have  been  as  nice  to  you  as  I 
ought,  and  my  IMamma  says,  I  may  write  a  note 
of  'pology  to  you.  You  see  I  have  hardly  gotten 
used  to  grown-ups  yet,  and  'cause  I  didn't  see  you 
very  often  and  you  had  white  hair,  I  didn't  quite 
understand;  but  when  you  come  back  I'll  be  so 
glad  to  see  you.  I  know,  that  I'll  just  love  you 
lots ;  and  won't  you  please  tell  Daisy  and  Olive, 
that  I  wish  awfully  that  they  would  come  out  here 
and  live  with  us ;  but  if  they  can't,  won't  you  just 
give  them  my  love  and  tell  them,  I  am  going  to 
see  them  sometime  ?   And  now,  good-bye. 

"  I  hope  you  will  have  a  lovely  time  on  the  big 
ship,  and  won't  get  sick,  and  won't  get  drowned, 
and  will  come  back  to  us  for  we  are  dreadfully 
lonely  here  since  you  are  gone.  You'll  see  lots 
of  things  in  big  America,  won't  you? 
"  With  lots  of  love. 

Your  little  friend, 

Margaret  Simcox." 

Read  the  fifth  day  out  from  Honolulu. 


XII 


HORACE  TRACY  PITKIN 

In  the  story  of  Four  Summers  by  the  Sea  refer- 
ence was  made  to  the  first  appearance  of  the  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  at  Pei-tai-ho. 
They  had  landed  at  Tientsin,  Saturday,  May  15th, 
1897,  and  after  a  visit  at  Tungcho  whither  they 
had  hastened  to  be  present  at  the  Annual  ]Meeting 
of  the  North  China  Mission  of  the  American 
Board,  they  went  to  Pei-tai-ho  for  the  hot  summer 
months  w^here  we  found  them  on  the  fifth  of  July 
taking  part  in  the  celebration  of  the  natal  day  of 
their  native  land. 

It  was  not  strange  that  their  appearance  at  Pei- 
tai-ho  excited  considerable  interest.  They  were 
the  latest  arrivals  from  America,  and  so  well  fa- 
voured in  personal  appearance  and  in  literary  and 
musical  accomplishments,  that  their  presence  w^as 
felt  to  be  a  large  factor  in  the  social  life  of  the 
dwellers  by  the  sea,  as  well  as  a  valuable  addition 
to  the  working  forces  on  the  mission  fields.  They 
had  sailed  from  New  York  on  November 
eleventh,  1896,  and  after  six  months  spent  in 
England,  the  Continent  of  Europe,  Egypt,  Pales- 
tine, Ceylon  and  India,  arrived,  as  has  been  said, 
241 


242        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

in  the  following  ^May  in  China.  The  tour  thus 
taken  was  not  only  a  delightful  wedding  journey, 
but  it  furnished  the  young  missionaries  the  best 
possible  means  of  becoming  acquainted  with  mis- 
sions in  general,  missionary  methods  and  workers, 
and  enabled  Mr.  Pitkin,  whose  mind  was  unusu- 
ally well  furnished  with  missionary  knowledge, 
to  deepen  long  cherished  ideas  and  convictions 
and  correct  such  impressions  as  had  been  hastily 
and  erroneously  formed.  When  they  arrived  in 
China  thoroughly  consecrated  to  the  work  of  sav- 
ing souls,  they  came  with  an  equipment  in  char- 
acter and  culture  and  knowledge  of  means  and 
methods  which  augured  for  them  a  successful 
and  brilliant  career.  The  reception  they  received 
from  missionaries  of  all  denominations  was  a 
proof  of  the  large  expectations  generally  enter- 
tained of  their  qualifications  for  the  work  to  which 
they  had  given  themselves. 

Letitia  E.  (Thomas)  Pitkin  was  born  at  Troy, 
Ohio,  September  7th,  1873.  Reared  in  a  home  of 
comfort  and  refinement  she  was  afiforded  the  very 
best  advantages  of  education,  and  living  from  her 
infancy  in  a  social  atmosphere  the  purest  and  best 
she  became  in  every  way  fitted  and  worthy  to  oc- 
cupy any  station  in  life  to  which  she  might  aspire. 
A  graduate  of  the  High  School  of  Troy  and  of 
Mount  Holyoke  College  (Class  of  '95),  to  the 
natural  attractiveness  of  a  comely  face  and  a 
pleasing  personality  she  added  a  well  cultivated 
mind  and  literary  and  musical  accomplishments 


MRS.  LETITIA  THOMAS  PITKIN. 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  243 


much  above  the  average  of  those  who  go  out  from 
the  colleges  of  the  land.  It  was  as  leader  of  the 
Mount  Holyoke  Glee  Club  invited  by  Mr.  Moody 
to  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Conference  at  Northfield, 
Massachusetts,  in  1895,  and  entertained  there, 
that  Miss  Thomas  first  made  the  acquaintance  of 
Tracy  Pitkin.  It  was  during  this  Conference 
that  Miss  Thomas  gave  herself  to  foreign 
work,  and  in  the  autumn,  filled  with  a  new  pur- 
pose entered  the  Woman's  Medical  College 
at  Philadelphia,  that  she  might  better  equip 
herself  for  the  varied  duties  of  missionary  service. 
It  was  not,  as  she  said  herself,  until  she  had 
plighted  troth  with  the  handsome,  manly,  conse- 
crated Travelling  Secretary  of  the  Student  Vol- 
unteer Movement, — in  her  own  words, until  God 
put  into  my  heart  and  into  the  heart  of  Mr.  Pitkin 
a  love  for  each  other  that  I  understood  for  what 
great  things  He  was  preparing  me.  I  dread  to 
think  of  all  the  wxalth  of  riches  I  should  have 
missed,  if  I  had  disobeyed  the  call.  A  whole  life- 
time of  joy  and  love  was  crowded  into  these  four 
short  years." 

Before  many  months  had  passed  they  were  lov- 
ers with  but  one  thought  and  one  ambition.  At 
the  time  of  their  meeting  at  Northfield  he  had 
completed  his  studies  at  Yale  and  the  first  two 
years  of  his  work  at  the  Union  Theological 
Seminary,  as  well  as  a  subsequent  year's  work 
for  the  Student  Volunteer  movement  in  the  ca- 
pacity of  a  traveling  secretary,  and  was  now  at 


244       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

Northiield  in  charge  of  the  Mission  Study  Class 
of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Conference.  He  had  yet  be- 
fore him  the  Senior  work  of  the  Union  Theologi- 
cal Seminary,  and  when  he  went  forward  in  that 
work  with  the  pledge  of  the  girl  of  his  choice, 
there  can  be  little  doubt,  that  the  energy,  buoy- 
ancy and  enthusiasm  with  which  he  performed  all 
his  duties  were  largely  increased  by  the  inspira- 
tion of  a  newly  found  joy.  On  the  sixth  of  Oc- 
tober, 1896,  they  were  married  at  her  parents' 
home,  and  on  the  following  day  left  for  Toledo, 
Ohio,  to  meet  the  American  Board  at  its  Annual 
Meeting  held  at  that  place,  but  left  on  the  eighth 
for  Cleveland,  where  on  Friday,  October  ninth, 
Mr.  Pitkin  was  examined  and  ordained  to  the 
Gospel  Ministry. 

The  Pilgrim  Church  of  Cleveland  has  special 
reasons  for  feeling  the  relation  of  Mr.  Pitkin  to 
its  work  to  have  been  a  very  great  privilege ;  for 
when  she  adopted  him  as  her  special  representa- 
tive to  carry  light  into  a  heathen  land  no  one 
dreamed  of  the  way  in  which  he  should  be  led  or 
of  the  distinguished  honour  that  church  should 
have  in  its  intimate  relation  to  one  in  the  glorious 
company  of  those  of  whom  it  is  said,  The  Noble 
Army  of  Martyrs  Praise  Thee." 

Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
at  1824  DeLancey  Place,  October  28th,  1869.  His 
parentage  was  of  New  England  stock,  his  mother 
being  a  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Cyrus  Yale,  a  lineal 
descendant  of  Elihu  Yale,  the  founder  of  Yale 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  245 


University,  and  his  father  was  one  of  a  long  line 
of  Pitkins,  a  branch  of  which  had  settled  in  Man- 
chester, Connecticut,  and  from  this  branch  he 
came.  From  childhood  he  was  gifted  with  rare 
graces,  and  without  effort  won  the  love  of  all 
with  whom  he  came  in  contact.  As  a  boy  he  re- 
spected himself  and  seemed  to  know  instinctively 
what  was  right  to  do  and  he  had  the  disposition 
and  courage  to  do  it.  Yet  he  was  a  boy  through 
and  through  and  full  to  overflowing  with  fun  and 
humour  that  made  him  a  very  agreeable  com- 
panion. He  hated  meanness  and  everything  that 
was  underhanded  and  could  not  understand  how 
anyone  could  be  mean. 

Young  Pitkin  could  not  be  called  an  intense 
student.  He  did  not  love  books  for  books'  sake. 
Indeed  he  never  applied  himself  to  study  because 
it  was  a  delight  to  him,  but  both  as  a  boy  and  as 
a  man,  when  he  found  that  there  was  anything 
he  ought  to  do  he  applied  himself  to  it  with  en- 
ergy and  determination  until  it  was  done.  He 
had  very  strong  convictions  but  was  considerate 
in  urging  them  upon  others.  It  was  his  ambition 
to  take  up  Electrical  Engineering  for  his  life 
work,  but,  as  he  afterwards  said,  some  words 
spoken  by  his  uncle,  the  Rev.  Elias  R.  Beadle, 
turned  his  thoughts  to  the  Gospel  Ministry  as 
being  the  highest  vocation  to  which  any  man  could 
aspire,  and  it  was  borne  in  upon  him  that  it  might 
be  God's  will  that  he  should  give  up  his  ambition 
and  take  up  this  work  in  God's  service.   He  gave 


2^6        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


the  matter  much  thought,  and  after  many  ques- 
tionings with  himself  and  much  prayer,  that  he 
might  be  guided  to  do  just  exactly  what  God 
wanted  of  him,  he  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
he  must  enter  the  Ministry.  While  at  this  prep- 
aration some  word  dropped  by  a  cousin,  also  a 
minister,  turned  his  thoughts  to  the  foreign  field 
as  the  place  where  his  work  ought  to  be.  The 
part  of  the  field  which  seemed  to  him  the  most 
urgent  was  Africa,  but  he  put  himself  into  God's 
hands  and  held  himself  ready  to  go  anywhere  in 
all  the  earth  to  which  God  might  call  him,  and 
when  the  needs  of  China  were  pressed  upon  him 
he  was  willing  and  ready  to  go  there.  It  did  not 
matter  to  him  where  the  field  might  be,  if  only  he 
might  do  God's  will  and  work.  Many  of  his 
friends  were  opposed  to  his  giving  himself  to 
foreign  work,  and  pleaded  with  him  to  remain 
at  home,  giving  many  good  reasons,  but  he  was 
true  to  his  convictions  and  kept  quietly  on  in  his 
determination  to  go. 

In  his  summer  vacations  spent  at  the  old  home- 
stead at  New  Hartford,  Connecticut,  he  was  ac- 
customed daily  to  withdraw  himself  from  the 
groups  of  friends  about  him  for  an  hour's  study 
of  the  Bible  and  for  meditation  and  prayer.  The 
Rev.  H.  H.  Beadle,  a  cousin  of  Mr.  Pitkin,  to 
whom  we  are  indebted  for  much  of  the  foregoing, 
says  that  the  picture  of  Mr.  Pitkin  under  the 
great  ash  alone  with  his  Bible  will  be  a  living  one 
in  many  minds  for  many  a  year.  After  this  hour 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  247 


he  would  come  back  with  a  shining  face  ready  for 
anything  he  might  be  wanted  to  do.  He  did  much 
in  the  way  of  driving  over  the  hills  of  New  Hart- 
ford, arranging  for  Sabbath  afternoon  services  to 
be  held  under  the  maples,  or  anywhere  he  might 
interest  those  unaccustomed  to  attend  the 
churches.  He  never  tired  of  this,  and  when  he 
spoke,  he  compelled  the  attention  of  old  and 
young  as  few  were  able  to  do. 

Tracy  Pitkin's  mother  died  when  he  was  a 
mere  lad,  and  her  sister,  Mrs.  Elias  R.  Beadle  of 
Philadelphia,  took  the  mother's  place  in  his  early 
training.  In  1884  he  was  sent  to  school  at  Phil- 
lips Academy,  Exeter,  New  Hampshire,  where  he 
completed  his  academic  studies  in  1888,  and  in 
the  following  autumn  entered  Yale  University. 
It  was  at  Phillips  Academy  that  he  made  a  per- 
sonal confession  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
was  received  into  the  communion  of  the  Second 
Congregational  Church  in  the  spring  of  1886. 
While  a  member  of  this  church  he  was  active  in 
Christian  work  and  was  instrumental  in  the  or- 
ganisation of  the  Christian  Endeavour  Society  of 
that  congregation.  His  pastor  in  a  letter  to  the 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  at  the  time  of  his 
application  for  appointment  to  the  foreign  field, 
said :  "  Of  all  the  precious  young  men  who  have 
been  under  our  church-care  here  I  can  think  of 
none  who  has  been  among  us  a  more  beautiful 
and  helpful  presence." 

The  Rev.  O.  H.  Bronson  of  Simsbury,  Connec- 


248        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

ticut,  a  classmate  of  Mr.  Pitkin  during  the  four 
years  of  his  career  at  Yale,  and  an  intimate  friend 
from  the  day  of  their  matriculation  to  the  end, 
kindly  furnishes  a  sketch  for  which  we  who  did 
not  have  a  personal  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Pitkin 
are  most  grateful :  "  We  entered  Yale  together 
as  Freshmen  and  w^ere  in  eating  clubs  together. 
Three  successive  summers  I  was  with  him  at  the 
Northfield  College  Conferences.  In  the  Sopho- 
more year  I  joined  the  Volunteer  Band  which  he 
had  organised  a  few  months  before.  Together 
we  studied  the  Bible  and  Missions,  spoke  on  Mis- 
sions, worked  and  prayed  for  our  classmates  and 
the  less  fortunate  in  the  City  Mission  and 
Bethany  Sunday  School.  In  Union  Theological 
Seminary  in  New  York  we  roomed  near  each 
other  and  night  after  night  met  in  his  room, 
or  in  mine,  for  prayer  at  the  close  of  the  day's 
work.  How  simple  and  direct  and  real  his  pray- 
ers were !  For  a  large  part  of  his  life  in  China 
he  and  I  were  connected  with  the  same  church 
(the  Pilgrim  Church,  Cleveland,  Ohio),  he  as 
missionary  and  I  as  assistant  pastor  at  home.  I 
believe  that  I  owe  more  to  Pitkin  than  to  anyone 
outside  of  the  circle  of  my  nearest  relatives.  In 
speaking  of  him  it  is  with  the  prayer  which  his 
brave  wife  beautifully  expressed  in  a  recent  letter, 
— '  God  bless  his  memory  to  us  all  and  help  us 
to  pass  on  to  others  the  blessings  which  were 
given  to  us  through  him.'  There  are  other  class- 
mates who  owe  to  him  as  much  as  I,  and  who 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  249 


would  testify  to  the  same  effect,  but  they  are  in 
the  dark  places  of  the  earth  sent  there  by  the  in- 
fluence of  Pitkin.  May  their  lives  be  blest  in  the 
work  for  which  he  gave  his !  His  roommate 
Trumbull  Huntington,  is  a  missionary  under  the 
Episcopal  Board  at  Hankow,  China,  Harry  Luce 
and  Sherwood  Eddy  (who  were  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  Pitkin  in  college  and  seminary  and  as 
travelling  secretaries  of  the  Volunteer  Move- 
ment), are  both  missionaries  in  the  East,  Luce 
under  the  Presbyterian  Board  in  North  China 
and  Eddy  under  the  Young  Men's  Christian  As- 
sociation among  the  colleges  and  universities  of 
India.  Keller  (who  like  Luce  and  Eddy  and  Pit- 
kin spent  a  year  after  graduating  from  college  as 
travelling  secretary  of  the  Student  Volunteer 
Movement),  and  Lasell  (who  was  associated 
with  Pitkin  on  the  Yale  Glee  Club),  these  two  are 
medical  missionaries  in  China,  Keller  under  the 
China  Inland  ^lission  and  Lasell  in  connection 
with  the  Presbyterian  Board.  Then  there  is  Shaw 
in  Brazil,  and  Whittemore  in  Corea.  But  it  is 
dangerous  to  begin  to  mention  all  those  whose 
lives  are  being  wonderfully  blessed  in  various 
parts  of  the  world,  and  who  would,  I  believe, 
gladly  attribute  much  of  their  usefulness  to  the 
impulse  received  from  Pitkin's  whole-hearted 
devotion.  I  have  heard  grateful  words  from  men 
who  realise  that  Pitkin  helped  them,  when  they 
were  in  the  professional  schools  and  he  was  still 
in  college. 


250       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  Of  Pitkin's  preparation  for  college  there  is 
time  to  say  but  little.  He  belonged  to  a  family 
of  high  social  standing.  I  have  heard  it  called 
wealthy.  His  home  advantages  and  opportunities 
were  certainly  great  and  they  were  well  used.  Of 
his  life  at  Exeter  I  know  little.  It  prepared  him 
for  the  larger  college  life,  and  all  who  remember 
him  in  his  Freshman  year  know  with  what  en- 
thusiasm he  entered  into  the  joys  of  Yale.  His 
strong  religious  nature  was  at  once  evident.  To 
be  active  in  making  others  happier  was  not  second 
nature  with  him, — it  was  first  nature.  At  the 
beginning  of  his  course  he  became  a  teacher  in  the 
Bethany  Sunday  School  and  vas  later  its  superin- 
tendent. From  the  first  he  was  interested  and 
active  in  the  work  for  men  then  being  carried  on 
by  the  college  students  in  the  Grand  Avenue 
Mission.  He  was  one  of  the  organisers  of  the 
Boys'  Club  which  in  our  Freshman  year  reached 
a  membership  of  a  thousand.  He  attended  regu- 
larly our  class  prayer  meetings,  Wednesday  even- 
ing and  Sunday  noon,  and  almost  invariably  said 
something  helpful.  At  these  meetings  he  was  one 
of  the  three  who  acted  as  organist  in  turn.  He 
was  surely  no  one-sided  Christian.  In  a  letter 
written  to  the  Pilgrim  Church  of  Cleveland  on 
the  seventh  of  May,  1900,  after  Mrs.  Pitkin  and 
the  baby  had  started  for  America,  and  only  eight 
weeks  before  his  death,  he  said:  'This  life  out 
here  isn't  much  like  martyrdom ;  and  we  don't  be- 
lieve in  martyrdom  anyway.'   He  had  no  thought 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  (251 


of  dying  for  Christ ;  he  had  every  thought  of  Hv- 
ing  for  Christ. 

"  In  athletics  he  excelled  as  a  tennis  player  and 
took  an  active  interest  in  foot-ball  and  rowing. 
Doubtless  had  he  been  somewhat  more  mature 
physically  in  the  early  part  of  his  college  course 
he  would  have  taken  a  prominent  place  in  ath- 
letics. He  was  physically  strong  and  well  devel- 
oped, increasingly  so  even  after  leaving  college. 
Like  Paul  he  kept  himself  in  training.  His  musi- 
cal ability  was  a  great  joy  to  himself  and  his 
friends.  His  room  always  contained  a  piano  and 
many  a  jolly  song  and  many  a  good  time  did  his 
friends  have  there.  During  part  of  his  course  he 
was  a  member  of  the  University  Glee  Club.  As 
the  secretary  of  our  class  told  me,  '  everbody  liked 
him.*  So  proverbial  was  his  success  in  overcom- 
ing difficulties,  that  a  phrase  containing  a  very 
bad  pun  on  his  name,  but  many  times  found  to  be 
true,  became  current  among  his  classmates  early 
in  his  course, — '  If  anybody  kin.  Pit  kin.'  (He 
was  usually  called  '  Pit '  by  his  classmates.) 

"  His  resolve  to  become  a  foreign  missionary 
was  made  at  the  Northfield  College  Conference 
in  the  summer  of  1889.  He  was  one  of  a  delega- 
tion of  thirty  from  Yale  to  attend  the  Conference. 
From  the  moment  he  made  the  decision  Missions 
was  the  enthusiasm  of  his  life.  It  was  the  '  one 
thing'  he  did.  From  that  time  onward  studies, 
social  life,  athletics,  music,  all  his  religious  ac- 
tivities at  home,  were  thought  of  in  relation  to  the 


2^2        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

one  absorbing  ambition.  Even  during  the  first 
Northfield  Conference  he  did  much  to  interest 
the  other  delegates  in  missions.  Through  his  in- 
fluence I  was  one  of  those  who  carried  missionary 
Hterature  home  in  my  bag,  resolved  to  study  mis- 
sions and  the  foreign  missionary  work  as  my 
possible  life-work.  It  was  largely  due  to  Pitkin's 
persistent  interest  in  the  subject  that  I  continued 
this  study  through  the  next  college  year  and  the 
following  spring  became  myself  a  volunteer  for 
missionary  work. 

"  Immediately  upon  graduation  Pitkin  entered 
Union  Seminary  in  New  York.  During  his  first 
year  he  did  much  for  the  Mission  Bands  and 
Study  Classes  of  the  city  colleges  and  professional 
schools.  He  also  found  time  for  occasional  ad- 
dresses on  missions,  but  not  the  least  part  of  his 
work  was  the  winning  of  such  men  as  Luce  and 
Eddy  for  the  foreign  field.  When  I  entered  the 
Seminary  a  year  later  these  three  were  exerting 
a  strong  influence  for  missions  among  the  stu- 
dents through  the  Volunteer  Union  of  New  York 
and  vicinity.  This  was  accomplished  through 
study  classes  and  conferences  and  through  fre- 
quent speeches  in  the  churches.  These  three  es- 
pecially, of  whom  Pitkin  was  naturally  the  leader, 
became  widely  known  as  forceful  and  interesting 
speakers  on  missions  and  were  in  great  demand. 
The  next  year,  '94- '95,  all  three  visited  the  col- 
leges as  travelling  secretaries  of  the  student 
Volunteer  Movement.    Mr.  J.  R.  Mott,  who  has 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  253 


been  prominent  in  this  work  from  the  first,  re- 
gards Pitkin's  secretarial  services  as  ranking  sec- 
ond in  importance  among  the  scores  of  secretaries 
who  have  served  the  organisation.  It  was  during 
his  Senior  year  in  the  Seminary,  that  the  Ameri- 
can Board  met  in  Brooklyn  and  Mr.  Pitkin  made 
a  short  speech  which  received  far-reaching,  even 
world-wide  notice  and  praise.  His  influence 
abides  in  his  Seminary  and  in  all  the  student  or- 
ganisations of  the  city  of  New  York. 

"  When  the  time  approached  for  his  sailing  for 
China  he  was  ordained  in  the  Pilgrim  Church, 
Cleveland,  Ohio,  and  he  and  his  wife  went  out  as 
the  missionary  representatives  of  that  church. 
This  was  at  his  own  suggestion  in  the  belief  that 
it  would  be  a  blessing  to  the  church  to  support 
missionaries  of  its  own  on  the  foreign  field.  In 
that  he  was  quite  right.  I  went  to  the  church  as 
assistant  pastor  just  a  year  later.  In  every  good 
thing  the  church  was  blessed  through  its  relation 
to  the  Pitkins.  His  ordination,  from  the  descrip- 
tions which  have  reached  my  ears,  was  an  in- 
structive illustration  of  his  character.  He  had 
been  rushing  all  about  the  country  making  mis- 
sionary addresses  and  preparing  for  the  departure 
and  had  not  taken  time  to  prepare  a  written  state- 
ment of  his  belief.  There  never  was  a  man  who 
had  stronger  beliefs  in  the  great  eternal  verities, — 
God  and  Christ  and  prayer  were  as  real  to  him  as 
his  own  life  or  that  of  his  most  intimate  friends. 
At  the  same  time  there  never  was  a  man  who  had 


254       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

a  greater  dislike  of  cant  and  insincerity.  He  had 
supposed  his  beliefs  were  enough  to  satisfy  the 
Council.  He  saw  no  need  of  hair-splitting  and 
so  some  thought  he  was  insincere  in  his  beliefs, 
whereas  I  am  sure  there  never  was  a  man  more 
firm,  and  some  thought  he  held  accurate  scholar- 
ship of  small  importance,  while  I  believe  few  have 
cared  more  for  it.  I  have  wondered,  sometimes, 
since  news  of  his  death  came  to  me,  how  many  of 
those  who  were  dissatisfied  with  the  extent  of  his 
knowledge  of  some  of  the  less  important  theologi- 
cal theories  would  have  been  willing  to  bear  the 
Cross  in  the  way  he  has, — as  gladly  as  he  has. 
Gladly  I  say,  for  I  believe,  if  he  were  back  again 
to-day  on  the  Hill  at  Northfield  at  the  beginning 
of  his  career  and  were  choosing  again  his  course 
in  life,  and  if  he  could  see  the  outcome  as  he  sees 
it  to-day,  or  as  we  see  it,  he  would  choose  as  he 
did,  and  I  do  not  see  how  he  could  choose  more 
wisely.  In  the  words  of  his  wife, — *  May  God 
bless  his  memory  to  us  and  help  us  to  pass  on  to 
others  the  blessings  which  have  been  given  to  us 
through  him.'  " 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Mills,  pastor  of  the  Pilgrim 
Church,  Cleveland,  of  which  church  Mr.  Pitkin 
became  a  missionary  representative  in  China,  in 
a  recent  Memorial  Service  said :  "  While  a  sec- 
retary of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement  Mr. 
Pitkin  and  Mr.  Eddy  came  to  Cleveland  to  speak, 
Mr.  Eddy  speaking  in  our  church.  May  26th, 
and  Mr.  Pitkin  to  the  Christian  Endeavourers  at 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  255 


their  Annual  Tea  the  following  week.  There  an 
attachment  to  the  church  unknown  to  us  sprano;- 
up  in  his  heart.  It  had  been  his  desire  to  have 
back  of  him  a  church  which  would  share  his 
work  and  support  him  by  its  gifts  and  prayers, 
though  he  paid  an  amount  equal  to  his  salary  into 
the  treasury  of  the  Board.  A  year  later,  on  the 
6th  of  May,  1896,  Mr.  Pitkin  wrote  to  the  pastor 
of  the  Pilgrim  Church  a  letter  which  was  the 
beginning  of  that  blessed  connection  between  him 
and  us  which  has  been  so  fruitful  of  help  to  us  all 
here.   I  quote  from  this  letter : 

"  '  The  Lord  has  given  me  enough  money  to 
support  myself  through  the  Board  on  the  field. 
But  I  have  no  living  Church  back  of  me  as  I  go, 
and  on  the  other  hand  no  body  of  people  will  be 
particularly  influenced  through  my  being  on  the 
field.  It  has  been  my  conviction  for  years,  that 
no  one  ought  to  ,eo  to  the  foreign  field  without 
having  a  society  back  of  him  which  should  be 
deeply  interested  in  his  work,  but  this  interest 
can  only  come  in  the  fullest  measure  when  that 
society  is  helping  in  a  very  direct  way  to  support 
the  said  man.  His  interest  in  them  is  also  deep- 
ened largely  from  the  fact  that  they  are  support- 
ing him. 

"  '  Since  my  visit  to  your  Church  last  spring 
the  thought  has  often  come  to  my  mind,  would  it 
not  be  possible  for  your  Society  to  have  such  an 
interest  in  my  work  and  in  me  ?  I  think  that  you 
see  my  point.  I  dislike  writing  such  a  letter.  It 
would  be  tenfold  easier  for  me  to  go  out  and 
support  myself,  and  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
churches  at  home^,  but  the  work  of  a  missionary 


256       The  Tragedy  of  Paotlngfu 

it  seems  to  me,  is  twofold, — he  has  a  duty  to 
those  with  whom  he  works,  and  a  duty  to  the 
constituency  at  home ;  and  if  he  has  no  such  con- 
stituency, it  is  only  pleasing  to  the  Master,  that 
he  get  one  as  soon  as  possible.' 

"  In  due  time  negotiations  were  completed,  and 
on  October  9th,  Mr.  Pitkin  was  ordained  here  as 
the  representative  of  Pilgrim  Church  in  foreign 
missions.  On  October  24th,  ^Irs.  Pitkin  was 
adopted  by  the  Woman's  Association  as  their 
foreign  missionary,  and  on  the  following  day, 
Sunday,  Mr.  Pitkin  spoke  at  both  services  and  he 
and  Mrs.  Pitkin  were  received  as  members  of  our 
Church.  Was  there  ever  a  day  that  meant  more? 
How  deep  the  emotion  at  the  farewell  service,  yet 
how  little  we  knew,  that  we  should  see  his  face 
no  more !  How  'Mrs.  Pitkin's  song  at  the  Friday 
service  thrilled  us  all,  

The  Homeland!  O  the  Homeland! 

The  land  of  the  free-born ! 
There's  no  night  in  the  Homeland, 

But  aye  the  fadeless  morn; 
I'm  sighing  for  the  Homeland, 

My  heart  is  aching  here; 
There  is  no  pain  in  the  Homeland 

To  which  I'm  drawing  near. 
******* 

My  loved  ones  in  the  Homeland 
Are  waiting  me  to  come ; 
******* 
Christ,  bring  us  to  the  Homeland 
Of  Thy  redeeming  love. 


HORACE  COT.LINS  PITKIN 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin 


"  How  can  we  begin  to  thank  God  for  what  has 
been  wrought;  for  the  great  result  has  been,  not 
merely  more  money  for  foreign  missions,  but 
more  heart,  more  life,  more  manhood,  more 
womanhood,  more  of  Christ  in  our  homes  and 
prayer  and  worship.  Of  what  it  meant  to  them,  a 
word  in  a  letter  written  from  Athens  about  Christ- 
mas time,  '96,  on  their  way  out,  illustrates  :  '  How 
much  the  words,  "  Pilgrim  Church  "  mean  to  us, 
as  we  pray  for  you  all,  night  and  morning. 
*  *  *  *  One  peculiar  thing  we  noticed  on 
the  tombs  of  departed  heroes  and  saints  in  the 
Catholic  churches  in  France,  and  that  is  the  sen- 
tence Orate  Nobis," — pray  for  us,'' — that  is 
for  the  dead ;  but  we  translate  it.  your  fellow  pil- 
j^rims,"  and  for  us  living,  we  say  to  you.  Orate 
Nobis  !  Orate  Nobis  !  And  may  we  who  are  ab- 
sent in  the  body  have  place  with  you  all  in  the 
Spirit  before  the  Throne  of  Grace ! '  " 

In  September,  1897,  when  the  missionaries 
who  had  been  spending  the  summer  at  Pei-tai-ho 
began  to  return  to  their  various  fields.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Pitkin  went  to  Paotingfu,  and  in  three 
rooms  of  Dr.  Noble'3  house,  at  the  South  Suburb, 
took  up  the  delightful  task  of  housekeeping. 
Here  they  lived  almost  three  years,  and  here  on 
the  29th  of  March,  1898,  their  little  son,  Horace 
Collins  Pitkin,  was  born.  It  was  a  glad  day  in 
the  Pitkin  household,  and  their  domestic  joys 
were  complete.  Dr.  Noble,  speaking  at  the  Yale 
Memorial  services  held  in  honour  of  Mr.  Pitkin, 


258        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

said :  In  his  domestic  life  he  was  one  of  the 
most  beautiful  characters  I  have  ever  met.  My 
association  with  him  won  my  esteem,  and  then 
my  love.  His  judgment  was  good  and  his  execu- 
tive ability  of  an  high  order,  and  he  gave  promise 
of  a  missionary  career  of  the  highest  and  noblest 
kind."  Later  he  said :  I  esteem  it  a  privilege 
to  have  had  the  opportunity  to  speak  in  honour 
of  such  a  good  and  true  man,  and  I  rejoice  every 
day  of  my  life,  that  I  knew  him  and  loved  him  as 
a  friend  and  fellow  worker.  His  courage  and 
fortitude  and  his  preparation  to  meet  the  coming 
storm,  all  through  that  long,  last,  terrible  night, 
is  an  example  we  are  all  proud  of.  Truly  God 
loves  China  very  dearly  and  holds  her  redemption 
at  a  high  point,  when  her  ransom  demands  such 
choice  ones  as  Mr.  Pitkin,  the  two  ladies  and 
our  Presbyterian  friends  !  " 

The  first  two  years  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitkin  at 
Paotingfu  were  silent  years,  for  the  language  was 
to  be  learned,  which  in  itself  is  a  long  and  labori- 
ous task,  yet  they  were  busy  and  likewise  fruitful 
ones.  They  could  not  engage  immediately  in  the 
work  of  instruction,  yet  there  were  many  useful 
services  which  they  could  render.  From  the  first 
their  part  in  the  music  was  a  contribution  to  the 
helpful  agencies  of  missionary  work  which  was 
greatly  appreciated  both  by  the  veteran  workers 
and  by  the  native  helpers.  A  man  with  such 
natural  adaptabilities  and  brimming  with  energy 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  259 


will  easily  find  opportunities  of  making  himself 
very  useful  and  helpful,  and  it  was  not  long  until 
Mr.  Pitkin  found  very  many  ways  of  giving  prac- 
tical assistance  to  his  fellow  workers  in  the  Com- 
pound. The  music  was  almost  immediately  com- 
mitted to  his  direction  and  in  the  early  fall  of 
1899  he  took  the  entire  control  of  the  Boys' 
Boarding  School  and  the  responsibility  of  looking 
after  the  church  accounts,  the  arranging  for  the 
prayer  meetings, — topics,  leaders,  etc.,  besides 
teaching  in  the  Sunday  School  and  on  Sunday 
afternoons  devoting  much  time  to  the  boys, 
talking  to  them  and  teaching  them  to  sing  and 
pray, — meetings  much  enjoyed  by  him  and  of  great 
profit  to  them.  Every  Friday  evening  he  spent  with 
the  boys,  and  every  morning  conducted  devotional 
services  in  the  school,  and,  after  ^Ir.  Ewing  left 
in  May,  1900,  he  took  general  charge  of  all  the 
work  of  the  station  and  was  very  happy  in  it.  In 
his  last  letter  received  in  America  he  spoke  par- 
ticularly of  the  prayer  meetings  and  how  easily 
his  tongue  found  the  appropriate  words  in  leading 
the  services,  and  the  great  joy  of  preparing  to 
preach  his  first  sermon  in  the  Chinese  tongue  on 
the  following  Sabbath.  There  is  no  doubt,  that 
God  gave  him  that  great  privilege. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Chauncey  Goodrich  of  Tungcho, 
China,  under  date  of  December,  1900,  makes  the 
followmg  beautiful  reference  to  a  visit  with  Mr. 
Pitkin  in  the  early  part  of  that  year : 


26o       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"  I  have  fragrant  memories  of  a  few  days  that 
]\Irs.  Goodrich  and  myself  spent  in  ]\Ir.  and  ]\Irs. 
Pitkin's  home.  \\'e  went  there  right  from  that 
wonderful  revival  in  Tungcho,  hoping  a  similar 
blessing  might  come  to  Paotingfu.  These  dear 
friends  received  us  as  they  might  have  received 
angels, — not  unawares.  \Miat  a  gracious, 
thoughtful,  yet  unobtrusive  ministry  of  kindness 
they  gave  us !  Yet  it  is  not  the  kindness  that 
comes  back  to  me  now,  so  much  as  the  sweet 
spirit  of  the  home  so  fragrant  with  love  and  so 
complete  in  consecration  for  service. 

"  I  could  not  forget  what  an  effective  speaker 
and  worker  ^Ir.  Pitkin  had  been  at  home  and 
what  it  meant  to  him  of  patience  and  sacrifice  to 
be  nearly  '  silent '  those  first  years  of  study,  while 
so  fresh  and  strong  and  bursting  with  desire  to 
preach  the  glad  evangel.  And  then  to  leave  a  life 
of  competence  and  settle  down  to  plodding  work 
among  unresponsive  and  distrustful  coolies !  I 
looked  to  see  him  give  some  sign  of  weakening, 
especially  when  we  talked  of  his  other  self  and 
and  of  his  little  miniature  self  going  for  a  time 
to  the  dear  home  over  the  sea.  But  nothing  dis- 
covered itself  more  than  a  slight  sensitive  move- 
ment of  the  lips, — he  talked  bravely  and  sweetly 
of  remaining  at  Paotingfu  during  the  summer 
and  looking  after  the  church.  As  day  by  day 
I  watched  his  firm  mouth,  listened  to  his  conver- 
sation and  his  prayers,  noted  his  deep  interest  in 
some  of  the  Christians,  and  his  anxious  desire  for 
a  new  life  to  come  to  special  ones,  particularly  to 
the  teacher  of  his  Boys'  School  and  to  a  former 
unfaithful  helper,  I  knew  that  missionary  work 
had  entered  deep  into  his  life  and  was  not  a  mere 
sentiment. 

'*  Three  times  a  day  around  the  table  we  talked, 


Horace  Tracy  Pitkin  261 


— ^how  we  talked — of  everything  we  pleased  be- 
twixt the  zenith  and  the  nadir,  and  there  was  time 
to  have  criticised  all  the  people  we  ever  knew,  but 
they  spoke  in  sweetness  and  love  of  all. 

'*  At  the  church  Air.  Pitkin  always  presided  at 
the  organ,  and  when  he  touched  the  keys,  his 
whole  soul  seemed  to  play  and  the  organ  itself 
became  suddenly  possessed  of  a  soul.  Not  many 
men  ever  moved  me  so  in  their  playing.  To  some 
extent  the  Chinese  caught  the  spirit  of  the  music 
and  sang  with  spirit. 

"  When  the  blessed  work  of  those  few  days 
was  over  Air.  Pitkin  with  his  own  hands  put 
up  for  us  a  lovelv  lunch, — Mrs.  Pitkin  was  suffer- 
ing intensely  from  neuritis  the  last  two  days — and 
w^ith  a  beautiful  smile  and  words  of  cheer  he  bade 
us  good-bye.  How  little  we  guessed  that  we 
should  never  see  his  face  again  till  within  the 
pearly  gates  he  shall  stand  to  greet  us  with  the 
smile  of  heaven  upon  his  brow\ 

"  Oh,  my  blessed  brother !  I  could  hardly  have 
it  so,  that  you  should  receive  the  fiery  baptism 
and  be  caught  away,  when  so  in  love  with  life 
and  with  your  great  life  work  but  beginning ! 
And  now  as  I  sit  half  dumb  I  wonder  if  some 
other  sons  of  wealth  may  catch  your  spirit  of 
sacrifice  and  with  hearts  that  leap  for  joy  at  the 
privilege,  make  a  like  consecration  of  time, 
strength  and  money,  and  all  to  the  highest,  most 
difficult  and  most  blessed  work  on  the  planet !  " 

In  March,  1900,  a  nervous  breakdown  necessi- 
tated a  change  for  Mrs.  Pitkin.  It  was  decided 
that  she  should  return  to  America  to  remain  until 
October,  where  it  was  believed  she  would  be  fully 
restored.    It  was  a  testing  time  for  Mr.  Pitkin. 


262       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


With  cheerful  courage  on  his  part  and  with  a 
heartfelt  sacrifice  on  hers,  arrangements  were 
made  for  her  to  leave  Paotingfu  on  the  30th  of 
March,  he  to  accompany  her  and  little  Horace  as 
far  as  Shanghai.  Cheerful,  unselfish,  hopeful  to 
the  last  he  bade  his  wife  and  little  one  good-bye. 
While  he  believed  they  would  be  reunited  in  the 
near  future,  yet  it  cannot  be  otherwise  than  that 
he  had  an  indescribable  sense  of  deprivation 
and  loneliness  at  the  thought  of  separation  from 
the  wife  and  boy  who  were  dearer  to  him  than 
life.  We  do  not  know  what  he  felt,  we  only 
know  what  he  said,  as  they  parted  at  Shanghai : 
"  God  will  keep  you  to  come  to  me  in  October, 
well  and  strong." 


XIII 


DR.  AND  MRS.  CORTLAXDT  VAX  RENSSELAER  HODGE 

The  appointment  of  Dr.  Cortlandt  Van  Rens- 
selaer Hodge  and  his  accomplished  wife  to  a 
place  among  the  missionaries  of  North  China  was 
received  by  those  on  the  field  with  great  satisfac- 
tion. This  was  especially  so  at  Paotingfu.  Dr. 
Taylor  was  delighted,  and  the  whole  station  for 
months  seemed  to  be  in  a  state  of  pleased  antici- 
pation. They  were  to  come  to  Paotingfu  and 
spend  at  least  the  first  year  there  in  the  study  of 
the  language  and  in  special  preparation  for  their 
work.  All  felt  it  would  be  an  important  event  in 
the  history  of  their  work,  and  then  the  fact  that  it 
was  such  great  pleasure  to  Dr.  Taylor  gave  their 
coming  additional  interest  to  every  other  member 
of  the  station.  For  a  long  time  previous  to  their 
arrival  almost  every  letter  which  went  out  from 
the  Presbyterian  Compound  contained  some  refer- 
ence to  their  appointment  to  China  and  revealed 
the  satisfaction  with  which  their  coming  was  re- 
garded. A  few  extracts  from  frequent  letters 
will  convey  a  better  idea  of  the  interest  awakened 
among  those  at  the  station  by  the  appointment  of 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  to  this  field.  For  some 
263 


264       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


months  it  had  been  one  of  the  interesting  themes 
of  table  talk  and  the  social  half  hour,  or  when 
for  an  evening  they  gathered  in  the  home  of  one 
or  another  for  conference,  prayer,  games  or  an 
evening  of  song. 

"Jan.  16,  1899. 

"  Dr.  Hodge,  who  has  graduated  from  Medical 
College,  and  who  by  the  way,  is  a  relative  of  Dr. 
Charles  Hodge,  and  his  wife,  are  coming  out  in 
February  to  remain  here  one  year  to  study  the 
language,  after  which  they  will  do  regular  mis- 
sionary work.  It  will  be  nice  to  have  them  come 
and  be  with  us.  We  need  lady  evangelists  and 
preachers  more  than  physicians  just  at  present, 
but  he  will  fit  in  some  place.     F.  E.  Simcox." 

"March  i,  1899. 

"  The  last  of  next  month  we  are  expecting  a 
young  physician  and  his  wife  to  come  and  live  in 
Dr.  Atterbury's  house  for  a  year  to  study  the  lan- 
guage. His  father's  home  was  in  Burlington, 
New  Jersey.  You  may  imagine  we  are  pleased 
at  the  prospect  of  some  new  people. 

"  Mr.  Lowrie  and  Dr.  Whiting  of  our  Mission 
made  a  tour  southward  not  long  since  and  visited 
some  cities  and  a  great  deal  of  the  country  where 
we  are  ver\^  anxious  to  open  a  new  station.  Some 
of  the  places  seem  to  be  so  promising  and  we  are 
all  anxious  to  extend  the  work  in  that  direction. 
If  we  only  had  the  money  it  would  seem  that 
in  another  year  one  of  the  families  might  be 
spared  from  this  place  and  together  with  a  new 
physician  or  an  older  one  open  up  a  station  in  that 
region ;  but  a  recent  letter  from  the  Board  says 
that  they  are  so  cramped  for  funds  they  cannot 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  265 

furnish  the  means  to  open  the  station  for  some 
time  to  come.  It  is  a  pity.  It  ought  to  be  done 
soon.    Would  that  n'e  had  a  millionaire  friend! 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

On  the  evening  of  !May  2nd  the  long-expected 
friends  of  Dr.  Taylor  came.  They  received  at 
Tientsin  a  sincerely  hearty  welcome  from  the  cul- 
tured and  kindly  physician,  and  not  one  thing  was 
omitted  to  protect  them  from  the  disagreeable  and 
harassing  importunities  of  countless  wharf  loung- 
ers, beggars  and  coolies,  and  the  thousand  other 
annoyances  which  most  foreigners  experience  on 
their  first  landing  at  a  Chinese  port.  No  one 
could  have  been  more  thoughtful  or  attentive 
than  Dr.  Taylor.  For  months  prior  he  had  been 
planning  to  make  their  first  year  in  China  as  free 
from  annoyance  and  care  as  it  is  possible  to  make 
it.  He  had  faithfully  superintended  the  repairing 
and  refitting  of  Dr.  Atterbur}''s  vacant  house,  and, 
when  the  time  came  to  meet  the  long-expected 
young  physician  and  his  wife  at  Tientsin,  no 
brother  could  have  anticipated  the  arrival  of  a 
brother  from  the  distant  homeland  with  greater 
pleasure.  Indeed  every  one  at  the  station  had 
been  planning, — constructing  in  their  imagina- 
tions ways  and  means  for  adding  sunshine  to  the 
lives  of  those  who  must  spend  so  many  "  silent 
months  "  in  China,  and  who  but  for  the  kindly 
ministrations  of  those  among  whom  the}'  would 
spend  the  first  year  would  find  life  almost  intoler- 
able there. 


0.66       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


It  is  really  a  beautiful  story  Mrs.  Simcox  tells 
in  a  letter  written  May  lo,  1899.  It  was  not  in- 
tended to  be  more  than  a  casual  reference  to  the 
reception  tendered  to  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  on 
their  arrival  at  Paotingfu,  for  she  had  been  de- 
scribing Mrs.  Hodge,  and  then,  as  if  by  a  mere 
afterthought,  with  a  few  touches  gives  us  in  out- 
line a  picture  of  the  missionaries'  striving  to 
sweeten  the  first  hours  of  these  young  people  in  a 
heathen  land: 

"  Frank  is  again  in  the  country.  He  was  home 
for  a  week  after  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  came,  but 
has  gone  again.  A  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hinton  of 
Tientsin  also  came  the  day  the  Hodges  arrived 
and  we  entertained  them  for  a  few  days.  He  reno- 
vated our  organ  and  all  the  other  organs  and 
pianos  in  Paotingfu.    They  are  English  people. 

"  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  are  very  lovely  people. 
Both  are  quite  young.  She  is  of  light  complexion, 
tall  and  straight  and  quite  pretty.  He  is  dark. 
Both  seem  like  very  sensible,  nice  people.  They 
are  hard  at  work  on  the  language. 

"  Mary  McKnight,  now  of  Philadelphia,  an  old 
school  teacher  of  whom  I  was  very  fond,  and 
who  used  to  call  me  her  *  little  Maybud,'  sent  me 
a  book  by  Mrs.  Hodge.  She  sent  it  to  her  '  little 
Maybud  of  former  years.'  Wasn't  it  sweet  of 
her?   I  have  not  seen  her  since  I  was  a  child. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pitkin  have  just  come  over  to 
call  on  the  Hodges.  They  walked  three  miles. 
They  walk  over  every  once  in  a  while  in  the  after- 
noon to  call.  By  the  way,  we  had  a  nice  little 
reception  for  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  last  week. 
We  had  quite  a  fine  musical  program.    Dr.  Tay- 


CORTLANDT  VAN  RENSSELAER  HODGE,  M.D., 
PAOTINGFU,  CHINA. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  267 

lor  played  on  his  organ,  Mr.  Pitkin  on  the  piano, 
and  Mr.  Hinton  on  the  mandolin.  Mrs.  Pitkin 
sang  three  songs.  She  is  as  fine  a  singer  as  I 
have  almost  ever  heard.  She  was  leader  of  the 
Glee  Club  at  Mount  Holyoke  College  before 
coming  to  China.  Then  we  had  ice  cream,  cake 
and  coffee  after  the  music.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge 
do  not  profess  to  be  musical.  There  is  a  lady  in 
America  who  wrote  to  me  and  sent  some  money 
to  buy  flowers  to  welcome  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge. 
We  secured  four  pots  of  elegant  roses,  two  of  red 
and  two  of  pink,  and  I  had  some  money  left  to 
give  to  Mrs.  Hodge  to  do  with  as  she  liked.  I 
thought  it  was  such  a  pretty  idea." 

This  is  certainly  an  artless  tale.  Here  in  the 
heart  of  a  spiritually  dark  and  desolate  land  was 
a  small  band  of  American  Christians  vying  with 
each  other  to  brighten  the  first  hours  of  the  young 
missionaries.  It  was  certainly  a  pretty  idea," 
as  Mrs.  Simcox  expressed  it,  that  prompted  the 
American  lady.  The  lady's  name  Mrs.  Simcox 
did  not  give,  but  the  sweet,  kindly  deed,  inspired 
as  it  was  by  a  heart  in  closest  fellowship  with  the 
Master,  deserves  to  be  remembered  and  told  as  a 
memorial  of  her. 

Dr.  Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  was  the 
son  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Edward  B.  and  Mrs.  AHce  C 
Van  Rensselaer  Hodge.  He  was  born  at  Bur- 
lington, New  Jersey,  July  ist,  1872.  On  the 
paternal  side  he  was  closely  related  to  a  family 
of  men  distinguished  in  scientific  and  theological 
circles  as  among  the  foremost  of  their  day.  His 


a68        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

grandfather  was  Hugh  Lenox  Hodge,  a  celebrated 
physician  of  Philadelphia  and  professor  in  the 
University  of  Pennsylvania,  while  his  father's 
uncle,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Charles  Hodge,  was  a  theolo- 
gian of  world-wide  name  and  fame.  On  his 
mother's  side  he  w^as  descended  from  a  long  line 
of  men  and  women  illustrious  in  the  colonial  and 
later  history  of  New  York,  his  great-grandfather 
being  Gen.  Stephen  Van  Rensselaer,  a  patroon  in 
the  family  of  Dutch  Barons  who  had  established 
and  ruled  the  "  Van  Rensselaerwyck,"  a  feudal 
estate  once  comprising  the  counties  of  Albany, 
Columbia  and  Rensselaer.  His  grandfather, 
Cortlandt  Van  Rensselaer,  being  a  younger 
brother  of  the  last  recognised  patroon  (Stephen 
Van  Rensselaer  IV),  of  New  York,  early  conse- 
crated himself  to  the  Gospel  Ministry,  and  as  a 
graduate  of  Yale,  and  (after  spending  two  years 
in  theological  studies  at  Princeton),  of  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary,  Virginia,  entered  upon  the 
duties  of  the  Ministry  with  the  full  weight  of 
centuries  of  social  prestige  and  with  a  character 
as  unsullied  and  pure  as  his  ministry  was  eminent 
and  faithful. 

It  was  the  daughter  of  the  last  named,  a  woman 
of  singular  beauty  of  face  and  form,  and  of  a 
presence  indicative  of  gentle  breeding  and  of 
ladylike  carriage  to  the  manner  born,  that  on  the 
first  of  Julv,  1872,  gave  birth  to  the  young  mis- 
sionary whose  fate  at  Paotingfu  enrolled  him 
among  the  "  inheritors  of  unfulhlled  renown." 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  269 

To-day  a  beautiful  portrait,  in  a  home  doubly  be- 
reaved, of  a  woman  of  almost  angelic  face  and 
form,  greets  the  casual  guest  with  a  queenliness 
of  character  and  depth  of  purity  such  as  bespeak 
a  noble  ancestry. 

It  was  during  a  concert  of  prayer  for  mis- 
sions, at  that  time  being  held  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  at  Burlington,  of  which  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Edward  B.  Hodge  was  pastor,  that  Cortlandt 
was  born ;  and  when  the  father  returning  from  the 
service  was  met  at  the  door  and  by  his  own  aged 
father,  Dr.  Hugh  Lenox  Hodge,  congratulated 
on  the  birth  of  a  son,  it  w^as  not  strange  that  the 
coincidence  or  providence  should  strengthen  his 
desire,  that  that  son  might  one  day  become  a 
foreign  missionary. 

Dr.  Hodge,  the  father,  is  a  preacher  of  the 
Word  who  thoroughly  believes  in  foreign  mis- 
sions, and  in  whose  home  at  Burlington  the  mis- 
sionary from  the  foreign  field  was  a  frequent 
guest,  and  from  whose  pulpit  also  distinguished 
missionaries  from  all  fields  visiting  in  the  home- 
land were  not  only  permitted  but  encouraged  to 
speak.  It  was  no  surprise  to  those  v/ho  knew 
the  family,  that  Cortlandt  should  early  m.anifest 
a  decided  preference  for  the  life  and  work  of  the 
foreign  missionary.  The  atmosphere  in  which  he 
lived  from  infancy  was  permeated  with  the  rich 
fragrance  of  lives  and  services  devoted  to  the 
great  w^ork  of  sending  the  Gospel  to  heathen 
lands.    Baptised  on  the  29th  of  September,  1872, 


270       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

by  the  venerable  grand-uncle,  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Charles  Hodge,  he  was  truly  a  child  of  the  Cove- 
nant. So  that  when  on  the  3rd  of  December, 
1886,  by  a  vote  of  the  Burlington  Church,  on  his 
public  profession  of  faith,  he  was  admitted  to  the 
Lord's  Table,  it  was  but  the  promotion  of  a  child 
of  the  Church  to  the  full  privileges  of  God's  own 
dear  children. 

Receiving  his  preparatory  training  at  the  Van 
Rensselaer  Seminary  he  was  immediately  there- 
after matriculated  at  Princeton  College  and  was 
graduated  in  the  Class  of  1893.  In  his  choice  of 
academic  schools  he  followed  in  the  footsteps  of 
his  good  friend.  Dr.  Taylor,  and  when  he  com- 
menced his  medical  studies,  it  was  but  natural 
that  he  should  enter  the  University  of  Pennsylva- 
nia where  his  grandfather.  Dr.  Hugh  Lenox 
Hodge,  and  his  uncle  Dr.  Hugh  Lenox  Hodge, 
Jr.,  had  greatly  added  to  the  reputation  of  an 
already  famous  institution  of  learning.  He  was 
graduated  from  the  University  in  the  Class  of  '97, 
and  after  fifteen  months  spent  as  resident  physi- 
cian in  the  Presbyterian  Hospital  of  Philadelphia, 
was  ready  and  anxious  for  the  missionary  life 
upon  which  his  thoughts  had  so  long  been 
centred. 

Dr.  Hodge  was  a  young  man  of  fine  physical 
presence,  six  feet  tall  and  weighed  180  pounds, 
well  proportioned,  erect,  active,  sinewy,  muscular, 
and  moving  among  his  fellow  students  conscious 
of  his  strength,  he  could  have  taken  high  rank 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  271 

as  an  athlete,  had  he  cared  for  athletic  honours. 
A  frank,  manly  countenance  of  somewhat  swarthy 
complexion,  his  face  was  one  to  excite  a  second 
glance,  and  in  every  lineament  reveal  the  strong, 
pure,  interesting  character  that  he  was.  When  he 
entered  the  University  of  Pennsylvania  he  found 
a  congenial  companion  in  a  fellow  student  whose 
mother  and  sisters  had  come  with  him  from  Cedar 
Rapids,  Iowa,  to  Philadelphia,  that  they  might  be 
together  during  his  student  life  at  the  University, 
and  where  also  the  sisters  might  enjoy  the  advan- 
tages of  Eastern  schools  and  the  home-life  they 
all  prized.  Of  a  Sunday  it  was  frequently  young 
Hodge's  privilege  to  spend  the  afternoon  in  the 
home  of  his  student  friend.  Sometimes  an  invi- 
tation to  dinner  lengthened  the  visit,  and  perhaps 
before  any  one  fully  realised  it  except  the  young 
visitor  himself,  he  was  deeply  in  love  with  the 
eldest  daughter,  Miss  Elsie  Sinclair. 

When  first  introduced  to  the  mother  and  sisters 
of  his  student  friend,  young  Hodge  was  not  an 
entire  stranger,  at  least  so  far  as  his  family  was 
concerned.  Years  before,  when  Mrs.  Sinclair  was 
a  child,  in  her  father's  home  in  Philadelphia,  the 
celebrated  physician.  Dr.  Hugh  Lenox  Hodge, 
was  the  family  doctor,  and  so  cherished  was  his 
memory,  that  his  portrait  continued  to  have  a 
place  in  the  home. 

On  the  morning  of  July  ist,  1900,  just  one  day 
after  the  terrible  tragedy  at  the  Presbyterian 
Compound,  Paotingfu,  an  article  in  one  of  the 


272        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


leading  daily  papers  of  Philadelphia  gave  a  sketch 
of  ]\Irs.  Hodge  and  was  tiie  first  warning  which 
the  general  public  had  of  the  imminent  perils 
surrounding  the  Presbyterian  missionaries  of  this 
station.  The  triennial  reunion  of  the  Class  of  '97 
at  Bryn  ^lawr  College  of  which  Mrs.  Hodge  was 
a  member,  had  just  been  held,  and  it  was  not 
strange,  that  the  startling  announcement  that  she 
and  her  coworkers  at  Paotingfu  were  in  great 
danger  from  the  Boxer  uprising  should  awaken 
more  than  ordinary  interest  and  anxiety  among 
her  many  Class  and  College  mates  as  well  as 
among  a  very  large  circle  of  friends  and  ac- 
quaintances both  East  and  W est.  In  Philadelphia 
where  the  families  of  these  two  missionaries  are 
so  well  and  favourably  known,  and  especially  in 
Presbyterian  circles,  where  the  family  name  of 
Hodge  for  generations  has  been  associated  with 
scientific  and  theological  learning,  the  interest  in 
these  young  people  and  the  anxiety  manifested 
over  their  perilous  situation  were  widespread  and 
intense.  Mrs.  Hodge  was  especially  the  centre 
of  human  interest.  Beautiful,  talented  and  of  a 
lovable  personality,  she  had  made  an  enviable 
record  in  college  as  well  as  in  social  life.  Born  at 
Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa,  December  15,  1874,  she  was 
in  her  twenty-third  year  when  she  left  college  with 
her  plans  largely  made  for  a  life  of  niissionary 
service.  A  lover  of  athletic  sports,  such  as  are  re- 
garded adapted  and  proper  for  young  ladies  in 
colleges  for  women,  a  sound  body,  a  cheery  dis- 


MRS.  CORTLANDT  VAN  RENSSELAER  HODGE 

(ELSIE  CAMPBELL  SINCLAIR) 

PAOTINGFU,  CHINA. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  273 

position,  and  a  face  bright  and  interesting,  it  was 
entirely  appropriate  that  among  her  college  mates 
she  should  have  been  given  the  sobriquet  of 
"  Bonnie  Sinclair."  And  when  Mrs.  Hodge  and 
her  husband  started  out  for  their  new  home  half 
way  around  the  globe,  to  live  among  a  heathen 
people  whose  language  they  did  not  know,  and 
with  the  noble  purpose  of  spending  their  lives  in 
missionary  service,  they  carried  with  them  the 
hopes  and  prayers  of  hundreds  who  loved  them. 

Mrs.  Hodge,  as  well  as  her  husband,  enjoyed 
the  instruction  and  influence  of  a  home-life  w^hich 
were  eminently  favourable  to  the  formation  of 
ideals  in  which  a  missionary  career  would  be  most 
likely  to  have  a  prominent  place.  Her  father, 
Thomas  M.  Sinclair,  a  prominent  business  man 
of  Cedar  Rapids,  Iowa,  and  his  wiie,  had  for 
years  been  prominent  in  all  really  charitable  and 
Christian  work.  In  both  home  and  foreign  mis- 
sion fields  they  had  found  desirable  opportunities 
for  the  investment  of  money.  In  every  feasible 
enterprise  for  the  religious  and  intellectual  im- 
provement of  the  North  American  Indians  he  had 
been  especially  active.  A  thoroughly  Christian 
man,  a  pillar  in  the  church,  a  moral  force  in  the 
community,  active,  if  not  a  leader  in  every  work 
for  the  improvement  of  society,  his  sudden  death 
in  1881,  was  felt  to  be  an  irreparable  loss.  This 
event  had  much  to  do  with  the  daughter's  subse- 
quent career.  In  1887,  Mrs.  Sinclair  brought  her 
family  to  Philadelphia  that  the  children  might 


274       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


have  better  educational  advantages.  Elsie  was 
sent  to  Miss  Gordon's  school  in  West  Philadelphia 
and  later  to  Bryn  ]Mawr  College,  where,  as  has 
been  said,  she  was  graduated  in  1897. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  were  married  at  the 
Woodland  Presbyterian  Church,  West  Philadel- 
phia, Tuesday,  February  14th,  1899.  It  was  a  de- 
lightful, interesting  wedding,  and  yet  it  was  not  so 
delightful  to  those  who  were  intercepted  in  their 
journey  from  distant  points  by  the  fearful  bliz- 
zard of  sleet  and  snow,  as  it  blocked  the  thorough- 
fares of  all  the  Eastern  cities,  forced  the  suspen- 
sion of  ordinary  means  of  travel  and  sent  tele- 
graph poles  and  wires  into  hopeless  confusion  and 
wreck.  Less  than  sixteen  months  after,  a  storm 
would  rage  in  the  Orient  dark  and  dreadful,  a 
storm  such  as  would  bring  consternation  and 
trembling  to  the  strongest  hearts.  It  was  the 
Boxer  uprising  in  China. 

Within  a  month  from  the  night  of  their  mar- 
riage, or  on  March  8th,  the  young  physician  and 
his  bride  as  the  missionary  representatives  of  the 
Calvary  Presbyterian  Church,  Philadelphia  (the 
Rev.  J.  Sparhawk  Jones,  D.D.,  pastor),  left  for 
China,  and  on  Wednesday,  May  2nd,  arrived  at 
Paotingfu. 

The  first  ten  months  of  their  stay  at  Paotingfu 
were  silent  and  yet  busy  months,  and  the  earnest- 
ness and  thoroughness  with  which  they  entered 
upon  the  study  of  the  language,  and  the  faithful- 
ness with  which  they  continued  their  work  from 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  275 

day  to  day  and  from  week  to  week  were  premoni- 
tory, if  such  things  may  be,  of  the  brevity  of  their 
service  in  China,  suggestive  of  the  pertinent  fact, 
that  the  "  King's  business  required  haste."  And 
Mr.  Simcox  writing  on  June  2nd,  just  one  month 
after  their  arrival,  expressed  his  fears  that  both 
Dr.  Hodge  and  his  wife  were  applying  themselves 
too  closely,  and  that  they  would  break  down  un- 
der such  unremitting  labours. 

By  the  first  of  November,  1899,  the  new  stu- 
dents of  the  language  had  made  very  good  prog- 
ress. Both  were  now  able  to  read  and  speak  the 
language  with  some  little  degree  of  ease  and  com- 
fort, and  time  was  found  for  some  work,  even 
though  of  a  limited  character,  which  might  be 
called  practical  and  helpful.  Mrs.  Hodge  had  at 
least  time  to  devote  to  the  children  of  the  mission- 
aries and  her  work  for  Paul  and  Francis  Simcox 
and  Zenos  and  Ralph  Miller  awakens  in  some 
hearts  the  tenderest  memories  and  touches  chords 
of  the  deepest  and  sweetest  pathos. 

It  was  in  the  beginning  of  November  that  Dr. 
Hodge  in  company  with  Mr.  Killie  of  Peking, 
and  Mr.  Lowrie  of  Paotingfu,  left  for  a  journey 
of  some  three  hundred  miles  southward  spending 
five  or  six  weeks  in  looking  over  the  ground  for 
a  new  station  on  the  line  of  the  projected  railroad. 
It  was  a  novel  and  instructive  journey  for  the 
young  doctor,  and  the  beautiful  and  artistic  hand- 
made book  illustrated  with  kodak  pictures  taken 
en  route,  with  graphic  descriptions  of  places  and 


276       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

events  on  the  way,  which  he  prepared  and  sent 
to  his  father  is  proof  of  the  really  great  pleasure 
the  trip  and  association  with  veteran  missionaries 
brought  him. 

A  sketch  of  the  trip  into  Southern  Chili  and 
taken  almost  verbatim  from  Dr.  Hodge's  own  ac- 
count cannot  fail  to  interest  the  reader.  In  ac- 
cordance with  the  wish  of  the  Peking  Mission 
they  took  this  journey  south  that  they  might  make 
a  study  of  the  people  and  the  country  with  a  view 
to  opening  a  new  station  in  the  near  future  and 
which  had  been  also  in  the  thoughts  of  the  work- 
ers at  Paotingfu.  All  went  on  the  journey  attired 
in  native  costume.  Each  had  a  two-wheeled  cart 
with  two  mules  harnessed  tandem.  The  plan  was 
to  live  in  true  Chinese  style,  and  therefore  but  lit- 
tle foreign  food  was  taken  with  them. 

The  road  taken  was  a  little  west  of  south  along 
the  great  road  from  Pekmg  to  the  province  of 
Honan.  There  had  been  no  rain  for  fourteen 
months  except  a  very  short  and  scanty  downfall 
three  months  before  the  journey  was  undertaken. 
The  dust  was  accordingly  thick  beyond  descrip- 
tion. The  regular  resting-place  at  night  was  a 
Chinese  inn.  The  inn  consisted  of  a  number  of 
rooms  built  around  an  open  court,  sometimes  di- 
vided into  two  by  a  shed  which  afforded  accom- 
modation for  the  animals.  The  only  furniture  in 
the  rooms  consisted  of  a  table  and  two  chairs  and 
a  brick  kang,  or  bed,  about  six  feet  broad,  built 
across  one  end  of  the  room,  all  else  was  dirt  and 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  277 

grease.  The  first  Chinese  meal  ordered  consisted 
of  an  omelet,  some  meat  hash,  a  bowl  of  bean- 
curd  soup  and  some  griddle  cakes.  Dr.  Hodge 
testifies  that  he  greatly  enjoyed  this  meal,  and 
indeed  all  of  his  Chinese  meals  throughout  his 
trip,  and  it  was  not  long  before  he  could  manage 
chop  sticks  almost  as  well  as  knife  and  fork. 

The  travellers  rose  in  the  morning  before  the 
sun  and  had  breakfast  from  their  own  box  of 
provisions, — a  mere  anticipation  of  the  real  break- 
fast to  be  enjoyed  after  a  morning's  drive  of  sixty 
li  (20  miles).  The  Chinese,  as  a  rule,  eat  only 
twice  a  day,  except  such  as  are  day-labourers, 
and  the  carters  in  this  little  caravan  often  went 
until  the  morning  stopping  place  was  reached  be- 
fore eating. 

A  Chinese  bridge  is  sometimes  made  in  this 
fashion :  Piles  are  driven  into  the  river  bottom 
for  a  foundation  and  to  these  cross-bars  are  tied 
(for  the  Chinese  are  adepts  in  the  use  of  rope)  ; 
stalks  of  Kao  Ling  (or  very  tall  corn)  are  laid 
across  these,  and  atop  of  all  earth  is  strewn.  The 
road-bed  thus  made  is  very  much  better  than 
such  as  travellers  commonly  have  to  endure  in 
China. 

The  bridges  over  the  rivers,  made  in  the  man- 
ner described  above,  are  taken  down  in  the  spring, 
just  before  the  rains  begin,  by  simply  untying 
the  ropes  by  which  the  planks,  or  cross-bars,  are 
fastened,  and  then  comes  the  turn  of  the  ferryman 
to  make  his  fortune. 


278        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

Hardly  a  mile  was  passed  during  the  whole 
trip  without  the  sight  of  persons  busy  collecting 
manure  from  the  road;  not  a  particle  being 
wasted.  Perhaps  a  drove  of  horses  would  be 
met,  hardly  discernible  through  the  great  cloud  of 
hlinding  dust ;  and  following  these  would  be  seen 
a  little  army  of  boys,  a  basket  in  one  hand  and  a 
small  fork  in  the  other,  taking  advantage  of  their 
opportunity  to  make  a  collection  of  this  kind.  In- 
deed this  constitutes  the  source  of  the  poor  man's 
^vealth  in  China ;  for  some  of  the  fields  are  called 
upon  to  produce  three,  or  even  four,  crops  in  the 
course  of  a  year. 

Two  lines  of  telegraph  poles  were  seen  running 
parallel  with  the  route  pursued,  showing  that  the 
science  of  the  West  is  breaking  down  the  barriers 
of  even  interior  China.  The  travellers  also 
crossed  the  railroad  embankment,  and  saw  men 
working  on  it  as  it  is  being  steadily  pushed  to- 
wards the  south,  and  the  terminus  which  is  to 
be  at  Hankow. 

It  was  exceedingly  interesting  to  observe  the 
manner  in  which  silver  bullion  is  transported  to 
the  capital;  Few  not  in  the  secret,  would  ever 
have  guessed  that  the  long  train  of  open  carts 
which  was  met  one  day,  loaded  apparently  with 
logs  of  wood,  was  carrying  a  fortune  in  the  pre- 
cious metal.  There  were  fifteen  carts,  and  each 
cart  carried  ten  logs.  The  logs  were  hollow,  and 
each  contained  a  thousand  taels  of  silver,  amount- 
ing to  about  $700.   The  total  amount  of  treasure 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  279 

therefore  which  was  under  transport  in  this  pecu- 
liar manner  was  about  $105,000. 

In  the  fields  a  novel  method  of  getting  water 
for  irrigation  was  observed.  It  consisted  of  a 
chain  pump  operated  by  mule  power.  The  mule 
is  attached  to  a  pole  fastened  to  a  horizontal  cog- 
wheel. The  teeth  of  the  wheel  fit  into  a  perpen- 
dicular wheel  which  is  attached  in  turn  to  the 
axle  which  operates  the  chain  with  its  little 
buckets.  The  parts  are  all  separated  at  night,  put 
into  a  cart  and  taken  home.  Nothing  in  China  is 
ever  left  "  lying  around  loose." 

A  Sabbath  was  passed  at  Cheng  Ting  Fu.  The 
Roman  Catholics  have  a  large  cathedral  in  this 
city,  the  towers  of  which  are  visible  from  a  great 
distance.  Fully  one-half  of  the  space  enclosed 
by  the  walls  is  open  ground. 

There  is  no  completed  bridge  by  which  the 
river  to  the  south  of  the  city  may  be  crossed, 
and  the  ferryman  can  be  seen  to  great  advantage 
at  his  work.  The  ferry-boat  is  a  flat  barge 
manned  by  several  men  with  poles.  The  barge  is 
brought  close  to  the  bank  for  the  reception  of  the 
waiting  carts.  The  animals  are  unfastened,  and 
all  the  men  within  hailing  distance  pull  and  tug 
and  push  until  they  have  gotten  the  cart  aboard. 

On  the  afternoon  of  their  sixth  day  (the  fifth 
day  of  travel),  Dr.  Hodge  and  his  companions 
were  in  sight  of  Shun  Te  Fu,  the  end  of  the  first 
portion  of  their  journey.  The  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion have  a  station  at  this  place,  and  the  travellers 


a8o       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


were  most  kindly  welcomed  by  Mr.  Brown,  a 
young  Englishman,  and  one  of  his  associates,  the 
only  ones  of  the  company  then  at  home.  These 
courteously  invited  the  Americans  to  come  and 
share  the  field  with  them. 

On  the  seventh  day  after  leaving  Paotingfu 
they  reached  Han  Tan  Hsien  after  dusk,  having 
passed  through  two  sand  rivers  on  the  way.  At 
this  place  the  second  Sabbath  was  spent.  There  is 
a  temple  well  in  the  vicinity,  which  is  full  of  iron 
tablets,  which  have  the  traditional  reputation  of 
being  very  efficacious  to  procure  rain.  Whenever 
there  is  a  severe  drought  one  of  the  tablets  is  fished 
up  and  carried  to  Peking  where  it  is  devoutly 
worshipped  by  the  Emperor  himself.  If  rain  falls 
within  a  year  it  is  considered  that  the  prayer  has 
met  with  a  favourable  response.  The  drought  of 
the  previous  fall  was  so  severe  that  the  Emperor 
sent  for  a  tablet,  and  made  a  vow  that  he  would 
replace  it  by  a  tablet  of  gold  in  case  rain  should 
be  vouchsafed. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  holy  day  Mr.  Lowrie 
went  out  on  the  street  to  preach  and  sell  books. 
A  good  audience  gathered  at  two  points  where  the 
missionaries  took  their  station.  They  listened 
attentively,  but  did  not  have  enough  interest  in 
the  sul^ject  to  buy  many  books. 

The  next  place  visited  was  P'eng  Ch'eng,  fa- 
mous for  its  pottery.  It  lies  to  the  west  and  south 
of  Han  Tan,  and  the  road  was  such  that  it  was 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  281 

hoped  that  the  Hke  might  never  be  seen  again. 
The  city  is  nestled  at  the  foot  of  mountains,  and 
it  is  really  a  wide-awake  place.  In  the  manufac- 
ture of  bowls  alone  about  three  thousand  men  are 
said  to  be  engaged.  As  nothing  is  wasted  in 
China  the  broken  pottery  at  P'eng  Ch'eng,  of 
which  there  is  a  great  store,  is  used  for  repairing 
the  city  walls,  which  bristle  in  places  with  broken 
or  defective  water  jars,  piping,  etc.,  and  even  for 
the  building  of  houses.  A  crowd  soon  gathered 
about  the  inn  where  the  travellers  went  to  lodge, 
even  pressing  into  the  room  and  eagerly  watching 
every  move  of  the    foreign  devils. 

They  found  an  inquirer  there  who  boldly  made 
himself  known  in  the  midst  of  the  crowd.  He  had 
been  taught  by  Mr.  Goforth,  of  the  Canadian 
Presbyterian  Mission  from  Chang  Te  Fu,  a  day's 
journey  to  the  south. 

The  road  from  this  city  lay  along  the  course  of 
a  fine  stream,  and  for  the  first  few  miles  through 
a  remarkable  formation.  The  soil  can  be  ground 
to  an  impalpable  powder,  and,  by  the  combined 
action  of  rain  and  travel,  the  road  is  actually 
worn  some  thirty  or  forty  feet  below  the  level  of 
the  surrounding  country.  It  was  a  surprise  to  see 
in  the  course  of  the  morning  a  fine  grist  mill  do- 
ing its  work  with  the  aid  of  three  or  four  large 
turbine  wheels. 

In  the  afternoon  the  southern  boundary  of  the 
province  of  Chili  was  crossed  and  the  province 


282        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

of  Honan  was  entered.  The  resting-place  at 
Chang  Te  Fu  was  reached  about  seven-thirty 
p.  M. 

The  next  day  they  gave  a  great  surprise  to  the 
members  of  the  Canadian  Presbyterian  Mission 
by  calling  at  their  Compound.  The  welcome  re- 
ceived was  of  the  heartiest  description.  The  en- 
closure contains  two  foreign  houses,  a  large 
chapel,  and  a  goodly  number  of  native  buildings. 
The  foreign  houses  are  occupied  by  Air.  Goforth 
and  Dr.  IMenzies.  The  chapel  is  kept  constantly 
open,  and  there  is  a  continual  stream  of  listeners 
the  whole  day  through.  The  foreigners  and  the 
native  helpers  take  turns  in  giving  instruction,  so 
that  the  teaching  is  incessantly  maintained.  Dr. 
Alenzies  is  quite  a  genius  and  has  instructed  his 
carpenters  in  all  kinds  of  work.  He  has  made  a 
turning  lathe  for  them,  and  fine  specimens  of  their 
work  were  to  be  seen  in  the  shape  of  chairs, 
roller-top  desks,  etc.  Dr.  Menzies  had  been  build- 
ing the  chapel  and  his  new  house  during  the  pre- 
vious summer.  As  this  work  has  occupied  prac- 
tically his  whole  time  the  medical  work  has  of 
necessity  been  small.  The  new  house  is  full  of 
interest  to  the  Chinese,  as  it  is  built  with  a  cellar 
and  is  heated  by  a  furnace.  The  furnace  was 
made  by  the  Chinese  at  Chang  Te  Fu  in  a  large 
bell  factory,  and  practically  consists  of  two  large 
bells  placed  lip  to  lip,  overlapping  each  other,  and 
sealed  by  a  shoulder  containing  sand.  Dr.  Hodge 
and  his  companions  felt  greatly  refreshed  by  the 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  283 

privilege  here  enjoyed  of  sleeping  in  a  Christian 
bed. 

Chang  Te  Fu  marked  the  extreme  southern 
limit,  and  the  road  lay  due  east  towards  Ch'u 
Wang,  another  station  of  the  Canadian  Presby- 
terians. At  the  noon-day  resting-place  the  trav- 
ellers attracted  a  great  deal  of  attention,  and  in- 
deed from  this  time,  until  they  regained  the 
great  road,"  wherever  they  stopped  they  were 
always  surrounded  by  a  curious  crowd,  and  they 
were  hardly  able  to  perform  their  ablutions  on  ac- 
count of  the  interest  taken  in  the  proceedings.  If 
they  were  successful  in  getting  the  room  cleared 
and  the  door  closed,  they  still  were  not  free  from 
observation.  The  windows  are  all  made  of 
wooden  lattice-work  covered  over  with  paper. 
The  Chinese  find  it  an  easy  matter  to  wet  a  finger 
and  punch  a  hole,  and  presently  each  little  di- 
vision has  a  pair  of  eyes  peering  through  it  in  the 
hope  of  seeing  the  marvels  of  an  act  of  ablution. 
The  temptation  was  great,  Dr.  Hodge  tells  us, 
when  he  was  shaving,  and  his  basin  was  on  the 
window  ledge,  and  suddenly  a  finger  came  poking 
through  almost  into  his  face,  and  a  moment  later 
an  eye  was  applied  to  the  aperture  with  an  inso- 
lent stare — the  temptation  was  great  to  flirt  some 
soapy  water  straight  into  his  eye.  Did  he  do  it? 
If  so,  did  the  eye  vanish  even  more  quickly  than 
it  appeared? 

The  next  day's  journey  terminated  at  Ch^u 
Wang,  where  Dr.  McClure  and  his  colleagues 


a84       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


were  waitin^^  to  receive  the  little  company  as  their 
guests.  There  is  nothing  quite  so  pleasant.  Dr. 
Hodge  says,  as  the  reception  one  gets  in  a  Chris- 
tian home,  after  travelling  in  a  heathen  country. 
In  Ch'u  Wang  a  fine  medical  work  was  found  in 
progress  under  the  care  of  Dr.  McClure  and  Dr. 
Leslie.  Dr.  Dowd  has  the  hospital  for  women 
and  is  doing  a  fine  work.  The  pastoral  work  is 
under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  McKenzie,  who 
itinerates  through  all  the  surrounding  region. 
Mr.  Killie  was  not  well  and  required  rest,  and  so 
he  was  left  with  Dr.  AlcClure  for  a  day  or  two 
while  the  others  went  on  to  Tai  Ming  Fu.  A 
large  Roman  Catholic  church  in  a  small  village 
was  among  the  objects  seen  in  the  course  of  the 
day.  In  addition  two  wedding  processions  were 
passed,  each  with  a  brilliant  red  chair  for  the 
bride.  The  third  Sabbath  of  the  journey  was 
spent  at  Tai  Ming  Fu,  which  is  a  prosperous 
place.  When  the  day  dawned  a  crowd  of  inter- 
ested people  gathered,  and  Mr.  Lowrie  began  to 
preach  to  them,  and  continued  preaching  and  talk- 
ing from  eleven  a.  m.  until  almost  ten  p.  m.,  stop- 
ping only  for  meals,  and  for  an  hour's  intermis- 
sion at  sundown,  when  a  stroll  was  taken  through 
the  city.  This  place  is  counted  the  centre  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Houlding's  work.  He  belongs  to  the 
South  Chili  Mission.  On  Monday  Dr.  Hod^e 
and  ^Ir.  Lowrie  returned  for  Mr.  Killie,  and  all 
turned  their  faces  northward  for  the  homeward 
journey. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  285 

One  day  in  a  little  village,  near  the  Honan- 
Chili  border,  where  they  stopped  for  the  noon- 
day meal,  an  unusually  curious  crowd  were 
thronging  around  the  door.  Probably  many  of 
them  had  never  seen  a  foreigner  before.  Sud- 
denly they  separated  slightly  and  an  old  "  Lai 
Tai  Tai,"  bent  under  the  weight  of  years  hob- 
bled into  the  room,  and  peered  into  this  cor- 
ner and  into  that  corner,  her  eyes  feeble  with 
age.  After  looking  all  around,  as  if  to  see  some 
Avondrous  foreign  devils  "  with  horns  and  tails, 
she  turned  on  her  heels  murmuring  with  ut- 
most disgust  I  don't  see  them  anywhere,"  and 
beat  a  retreat  as  fast  as  her  tiny  bound  feet  would 
allow. 

The  most  important  stopping-place  was  Kwang 
Ping  Fu,  the  centre  of  the  field  in  which  the  mis- 
sionaries hoped  to  be  allowed  to  work.  The  city 
w^ould  be.  above  all  others,  the  place  for  the 
new  station,  were  it  not  for  its  situation  in  the 
midst  of  a  swamp  fully  two  miles  in  diameter. 
The  city  in  dry  weather  can  only  be  approached 
by  causewavs,  while  in  the  rainy  season  resort 
must  be  had  to  boats,  although  a  cart  can  usually 
get  in  at  the  north  gate. 

The  doctrine  inculcated  by  Confucius  with  re- 
gard to  Feng  Swei  "  (Wind  and  Water)  has 
caused  the  Chinese  a  deal  of  inconvenience,  to  say 
the  least.  What  the  "  Feng  Swei "  doctor  (or 
omen  reader)  says  is  law,  and  he  is  consulted 
about  everything.    Evidently  it  was  supposed 


286       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

that  the  "  Feng  Swei of  this  place  was  favour- 
able. Certainly  there  is  plenty  of  water  if  not  of 
wind,  and  no  little  amount  of  genuine  malaria 
into  the  bargain.  From  Nan  Ho  to  Jan  Hsien  the 
country  took  on  an  entirely  different  aspect.  In- 
stead of  sandy  wastes  there  were  fields  green 
with  cabbage  or  winter  wheat;  and  instead  of 
hard,  bitter  water  there  were  plenty  of  streams 
and  wells  of  sparkling  water.  Indeed  the  people 
of  Nan  Ho  and  Jan  Hsien  say  that  they  never 
have  need  to  pray  for  rain,  as  their  wells  are  al- 
ways full.  Jan  Hsien  has  no  gate  to  the  south. 
The  reason  given  is  to  the  effect  that  the  "  Feng 
Swei  "  is  at  present  most  favourable,  and  there  is 
believed  to  be  danger  that  the  opening  of  the  gate 
to  the  south  would  afford  a  means  for  its  escape. 
At  Wei  Chia  Mr.  Bridge,  of  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  was  found  engaged  in  a  very  en- 
couraging work.  On  the  Sabbath  Mr.  Lowrie 
preached  to  the  most  interesting  audience  which 
Dr.  Hodge  had  yet  seen  in  China.  The  service 
was  held  in  the  open  courtyard,  and  there  were 
present  about  sixty  men  and  about  twenty-five 
women.  In  the  afternoon  a  service  of  song  was 
held  in  the  court  of  Mr.  Bridge's  house  for 
women.  It  was  led  by  a  blind  lad  whom  Mr. 
Bridge  described  as  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
characters  he  had  ever  seen.  ]\Ir.  Killie  con- 
ducted a  service  for  the  little  company  of  for- 
eigners in  English  at  five-thirty  p.  m.  It  was 
altogether  a  most  delightful  Sabbath. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  287 

At  Hwei  Lu  the  travellers  found  a  station  of 
the  China  Inland  Mission,  important  from  the  fact 
that  to  this  place  all  the  mail  is  brought,  and  also 
all  the  goods  destined  for  the  missionaries  of  this 
society  further  west  beyond  the  mountains.  On 
the  return  journey  large  numbers  of  carts  were 
seen  piled  high  with  bedding,  protected  by  great 
yellow  mats  of  dried  reeds  from  the  dust  and  the 
sun.  Often  there  were  five  animals  drawing  one 
cart,  and  as  many  as  seven  were  seen.  The  Chi- 
nese do  not  seem  to  use  a  pole  to  their  wagons ; 
almost  all  being  made  with  only  two  wheels.  One 
animal  is  placed  between  the  shafts,  then  two  are 
put  abreast  in  front  of  him,  and  lastly  three  abreast 
in  front  of  the  two.  A  low  cart  with  four  wheels 
is  indeed  sometimes  used,  but  the  front  wheels  are 
fixed  firmly  to  the  body  of  the  wagon  like  those 
behind.  When  it  is  necessary  for  the  driver  to 
turn  out  for  some  one  he  must  needs  pry  the 
wheels  out  of  the  rut  of  the  road  with  a  crow-bar. 
Such  wagons  as  these  are  only  met  with  in  the 
south,  and  even  there  comparatively  few  were 
seen. 

The  little  company  arrived  at  Paotingfu,  tired 
and  dirty,  brown  with  the  dust  clinging  to  their 
hair,  faces  and  eye-brows,  on  the  first  day  of  De- 
cember, 1899,  having  been  gone  just  four  weeks 
and  one  day.  During  that  time  they  travelled  two 
thousand  one  hundred  li,  or  about  seven  hundred 
miles,  and  passed  through  twenty-six  Hsien  and 
Fu  cities.    In  five  of  these  they  found  mission- 


2  88       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


aries  at  work ;  but  what  are  these  to  the  vastness 
of  the  field? 

The  expedition  to  the  south  was  one  to  touch 
the  heart  of  the  young  physician.  A  large  dis- 
trict densely  inhabited,  wholly  given  to  idolatry, 
where  the  name  of  Jesus  had  perhaps  never  been 
heard,  was  indeed  without  God,  and  unless  some- 
thing could  be  done  in  the  way  of  establishing  a 
station  in  that  region,  was  likewise  without  hope. 
Mr.  Simcox  writing  of  the  place  selected  said : 

"  It  is  at  least  three  hundred  miles  south  of 
here,  but  on  the  railroad  now  in  process  of  con- 
struction, and  that  will  make  it  possible  to  bring 
it  under  the  one  mission.  There  is  a  large  field 
yet  without  any  one  to  give  the  message,  and  we 
hope  the  Church  will  sustain  us  in  reaching  out 
into  these  as  yet  barren  fields." 

The  writer  must  be  indulged  in  saying,  that 
while  reading  the  correspondence  of  those  who 
perished  at  Paotingfu,  time  and  again  the  query 
has  arisen,  "  Is  it  possible  the  Church  will  permit 
the  sacrifice  of  such  men  and  women  and  plod  on 
in  the  same  old-fashioned,  half-hearted  way?  Is 
it  true  that  the  hands  of  the  missionaries  were 
weakened  by  the  constant  fear  that  the  Church 
would  not  sustain  them  in  their  efforts  to  extend 
Christ's  Kingdom  in  China,  or  was  the  anxiety  of 
Mr.  Simcox  unfounded,  when  he  expressed  the 
hope,  that  the  Church  would  sustain  them  *  in 
reaching  out  into  these  as  yet  barren  fields  ? ' 

It  is  a  grief  too  great  for  tears,  that  young  Dr. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  289 

and  Mrs.  Hodge,  so  splendidly  equipped  for  a 
life  of  eminent  service  in  China,  so  well  favoured 
in  personal  appearance,  and  in  those  attractive 
graces  which  under  the  blessing  of  God  give  men 
and  women  power  to  save  the  unsaved,  should 
on  the  very  threshold  of  what  would  have  been  a 
brilliant  career  in  missionary  labours  have  been 
cut  down  by  a  heathen  mob,  and  their  parents  and 
loved  ones  made  to  pass  through  seemingly  end- 
less weeks  and  months  of  aching  anxiety  and  sus- 
pense. But  shall  we  say  that  the  soldier  recruit 
who  falls  in  the  first  action  is  less  worthy  of 
honour  and  crowns  than  the  well-tried  veteran 
of  a  hundred  battle  fields  ?  'Tis  not  what  man 
does  that  exalts  him,  but  what  man  would  do." 

Almost  all  the  letters  which  came  from  Mrs. 
Simcox  after  the  arrival  of  these  young  people  at 
Paotingfu  contained  appreciative  references  to 
them.  As  late  as  May,  1900,  and  in  her  last  letter 
save  two,  with  characteristic  discrimination  Mrs. 
Simcox  put  on  record  her  high  estimate  of  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Hodge.  They  had  now  been  more  than 
a  year  on  the  field  and  had  lived  in  relations  of 
closest  intimacy  with  the  members  of  the  station. 
Mrs.  Simcox  and  Mrs.  Hodge  had  become  warm 
friends.  At  the  time  of  the  writing  they  were 
the  only  foreign  women  in  the  Compound.  Their 
isolation,  and  perhaps  loneliness,  had  drawn  them 
closely  together.  But  now  the  time  was  fast  ap- 
proaching, as  they  thought,  when  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Hodge  would  be  transferred  to  Peking  to  take  up 


290       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

the  work  which  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Inglis  would  lay 
down  on  their  removal  to  the  Philippines.  Indeed 
they  had  been  that  very  month  at  Peking  looking 
over  their  new  field  and  Mrs.  Simcox's  heart  was 
troubled.  Her  letter  of  May  24th,  1900,  was 
heavy  with  many  cares  and  misgivings,  and  with 
the  dark  shadows  that  were  creeping  from  west 
to  east  and  the  rumours  and  wild  unrest  of  the 
hordes  of  ignorant,  barbarous,  unreasoning  men 
who  almost  daily  placarded  the  buildings  and 
walls  with  strange  and  ominous  warnings.  The 
letter  was  burdened  with  the  thought  of  separa- 
tion and  the  exceeding  regret  that  the  exigencies 
of  mission  work  would  call  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge 
to  Peking  where  she  would  be  deprived  of  their 
fellowship  in  the  mission  Compound.  They  were 
not  separated  in  life  and  in  death  they  were  not 
divided. 

The  reader  may  desire  to  know  more  of  that 
year's  work  and  experience.  It  was  a  busy  year, 
and  by  no  means  monotonous.  In  the  little  social 
circle  in  which  they  moved  there  were  the  choicest 
spirits.  In  the  Presbyterian  Compound,  besides 
Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hods^e  and  'Mrs.  Lowrie  and  her 
son,  the  Rev.  J.  Walter  Lowrie,  there  were  the 
^lillers  and  their  three  interesting  children,  the 
Simcox  family.  Dr.  ]\Iaud  i\Iackey,  and  the  pure- 
hearted,  noble  Dr.  Taylor.  Then  there  were  the 
friends  of  the  South  Suburb.  ^Misses  ^lorrill  and 
Gould.  ]\Ir.  and  ^Irs.  Ewinqr  and  little  Helen.  Dr. 
Noble  and  family,  Mr.  and  ^Irs.  Pitkin  and  little 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  291 

Horace,  and  of  the  China  Inland  ^lission  ^Ir.  and 
Mrs.  Bagnall  and  sweet  little  Gladys.  They  were 
drawn  together  by  common  hopes  and  fears  and 
often  they  gathered  of  an  evening  in  the  home  of 
one  or  another  for  social  prayers  and  the  singing 
of  the  sweet  songs  of  Zion.  It  is  easy  to  imagine 
Dr.  Taylor  at  the  organ  or  piano  and  the  mission- 
aries and  the  children  grouped  about  the  instru- 
ment as  they  sang  his  favourite  hymn : 

Sunset  and  evening  star, 

And  one  clear  call  for  me ! 
And  may  there  be  no  moaning  of  the  bar 

When  I  put  out  to  sea. 

As  was  said  by  another :  There  were  even- 
ings when  the  missionaries  were  together,  and  Dr. 
Taylor's  fingers  were  on  the  keyboard  of  the 
organ,  for  they  loved  to  sing  together  the  beauti- 
ful music  of  the  new  Hymnal  of  our  Church. 
They  sang  it  through  from  cover  to  cover,  but 
when  a  call  was  made  for  some  favourite  piece, 
and  different  ones  made  choice  of  one  hymn  or 
another  there  was  one  which  became  closely  asso- 
ciated with  Dr.  Taylor."  It  was  the  one  already 
quoted.  Mrs.  Lowrie  referring  to  those  evenings 
of  song  among  other  hymns  mentions  No.  618  as 
a  general  favourite,  and  as  especially  a  favourite 
with  Mrs.  Hodge: 

The  sands  of  time  are  sinking, 

The  dawn  of  Heaven  breaks. 
The  summer  morn  I've  sighed  for, 

The  fair  sweet  morn  awakes: 


292        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


Dark,   dark   has   been   the  midnight, 

But  day-spring  is  at  hand, 
And  glory,  glory  dvvelleth 

In  Emmanuel's  land. 

******* 

The  bride  eyes  not  her  garment 

But  her  dear  bridegroom's  face; 
I  will  not  gaze  at  glory. 

But  on  my  King  of  grace; 
Not  at  the  crown  He  gifteth, 

But  on  His  pierced  hand; 
The  Lamb  is  all  the  glory 

Of  Emmanuel's  land. 

And  Mrs.  Simcox  had  her  favourite.  She  loved 
music.  In  her  home  at  Paotingfu  and  at  the  sea- 
side her  friends  often  gathered  about  the  organ 
and  after  singing  for  an  hour  she  would  beg  them 
to  join  in  just  one  more  song,''  and  in  this  more 
than  any  other : 

Art  thou  weary,  art  thou  languid, 

Art  thou  sore  distrest? 
"  Come  to  me,"  saith  One,  "  and  coming, 

Be  at  rest." 

Hath  He  marks  to  lead  me  to  Him, 

If  He  be  my  guide? 
"  In  His  feet  and  hands  are  wound  prints, 

And  His  side." 

Is  there  diadem,  as  IMonarch, 

That  His  brow  adorns? 
"  Yea,  a  crown,  in  very  surety, 

But  of  thorns." 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  293 


If  I  find  Him,  if  I  follow, 

What  His  guerdon  here? 
"  Many  a  sorrow,  many  a  labour, 

Many  a  tear." 

******* 

If  I  ask  Him  to  receive  me, 

Will  He  say  me  nay? 
"  Not  till  earth  and  not  till  heaven 

Pass  away," 

Finding,  following,  keeping,  struggling. 

Is  He  sure  to  bless? 
"  Saints,  apostles,  prophets,  martyrs 

Answer,  '  Yes.'  " 

Speaking  of  the  year's  work  and  the  experi- 
ences which  relieve  the  monotony  of  life  in  China 
during  the  "  silent  months,"  much  might  be  said. 
Much  might  be  said  of  the  stirring  times  through 
which  the  missionaries  passed  during  the  six 
months  preceding  the  crisis  and  the  general  state 
of  affairs  in  China  which  would  naturally  occupy 
their  minds  when  not  engaged  in  language  study 
or  in  the  other  duties  of  the  station.  A  writer  in 
the  Philadelphia  Press  of  July  ist,  1900,  gives  a 
graphic  and  quite  reliable  statement  of  the  situ- 
ation : 

"  The  storv'  of  the  part  the  railroad  plays  in  this 
hideous  uprising  is  unknown  to  the  West,  and  is 
remarkable  evidence  of  the  subtle  religious  fer- 
vour that  is  beneath  all  this  uprising.  You  re- 
m.ember  Mr.  Kipling's  story  of  the  Bridge- 
Builders  where  the  Hindoos  were  so  opposed  to 


294       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

that  massive  structure  of  iron  and  steel  that  the 
children  of  the  dominant  race  were  putting  up? 
How  they  muttered  and  vowed  "''engeance  and  de- 
clared that  the  sinking  of  the  great  piles  into  the 
river  bed  was  an  insult  to  their  great  god,  Father 
Gunga,  whose  spirit  dwelt  in  the  Ganges !  They 
declared  that  some  day  their  god  would  avenge 
himself  upon  the  enemy,  and  rising  from  his  sleep 
destroy  them  all  in  his  anger.  Well,  the  great 
river  did  rise  and  nearly  swept  away  their  bridge 
after  the  awful  toil  of  two  years  by  these  Eng- 
lishmen; and  then  exuberant  in  their  glad  joy 
were  the  Hindoos  because  their  own  Gunga  had 
proven  himself  a  god.  This  is  the  feeling  the 
Boxers  have  against  the  railroad.  This  is  the 
subtle  revenge  at  work  beneath  all  of  this  horror 
that  the  Powers  call  a  political  crisis.  It  is  de- 
fense of  their  religion,  not  of  their  rights.  It  is 
superstition,  not  progress.  The  motto  behind  it  is 
*  Hands  off  our  god.'  The  Northern  Chinese 
believe,  that  their  great  god,  the  Dragon,  sleeps 
in  the  earth  with  his  heart  beneath  the  Imperial 
City,  and  his  body  spreading  on  down  to  Shang- 
hai. It  is  for  this  reason  that  they  never  sink 
solid  obstacles  into  the  earth.  To  do  so  is  to  dis- 
turb their  god.  His  great  spirit  broods  beneath 
the  soil  and  his  subjects  glide  along  on  sandaled 
feet  on  top  of  the  earth  that  no  echo  may 
annoy  him.  The  railroad  was  the  final  insult 
by  '  the  foreign  devils  '  to  their  great  god,  the 
Dragon,  whose  picture  is  painted  on  the  red 
caps  of  the  first  little  Chinese  baby  bom  here 
on  Race  Street,  that  he  may  be  kept  from 
harm.  The  steel  rails  and  the  wooden  ties,  the 
clang  of  metal  and  the  digging  down  in  the  earth, 
the  careless  men  with  spades  and  axes  were  daily 
torments  to  those  who  saw  their  god  disturbed. 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  295 

The  end  of  patience  came  with  the  rush  and  roar 
of  the  locomotive,  with  the  lumbering,  flashing 
cars  behind,  on  its  way  from  the  Gulf  to  the  in- 
terior. For  a  year  the  x\mericans  have  heard  the 
murmur,  that  some  day  the  Dragon  would  rise 
with  the  wrath  of  a  god  and  overturn  the  land 
and  slay  the  foreigners  who  had  done  this  deadly 
thing,  and  the  natives,  because  they  had  stood  by 
and  let  it  come  to  pass.  Belief  in  this  day  of 
judgment  increased  to  terror  and  then  to  panic. 
In  the  black  hours  of  the  night,  in  the  long  hours 
of  the  day,  they  have  watched  for  the  earthquake 
or  flood  that  would  be  the  beginning  of  the  end. 
Little  by  little  grew  the  desire  for  the  natives  to 
defend  their  god,  so  if  he  did  rise  he  would  spare 
them  because  of  their  work  in  his  behalf,  and  with 
all  the  secrecy  and  rapidity  that  the  jMutiny  of 
India  was  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth  after  the 
watchword  was  given  by  a  maid  who  kissed  a 
man  in  a  bazaar  at  Delhi,  so  ran  this  word  of 
gathering  for  the  mutiny  in  China. 

"  Isn't  this  a  remarkable  story  ?  Doesn't  it  make 
one  feel  how  much  more  serious  the  combat  be- 
tween the  Orient  and  the  Occident  really  is,  when 
one  has  to  fight,  not  men  with  masks,  not  princi- 
ples, but  superstition  which  is  the  bone  and  flesh 
of  the  nation?  'Foreign  devils  built  the  road.' 
say  the  Chinese,  and  '  the  foreign  devils  must 
go.'  This  is  the  verdict  from  the  ignorant 
classes,  and  from  the  travelled  coolies  comes  the 
word  '  They  shut  us  out  of  their  land  and  their 
courts;  drive  them  out  of  ours.' 

"  In  the  midst  of  all  this  superstition  and  horri- 
ble murder,  of  uncertainty  because  of  cut  cables 
and  fearful  silence,  in  the  very  centre  of  resent- 
ment and  almost  over  the  heart  of  the  Dragon  are 
two  young,  eager  representatives  of  Philadelphia 


296        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


whom  Philadelphia  dearly  loves.  In  thousands  of 
homes  in  this  city  has  been  said  the  daily  prayer 
that  these  two  young  lives  may  be  saved." 

Dr.  Maud  Mackey,  who  went  to  China  in  Octo- 
ber, 1899,  and  in  the  early  part  of  November  fol- 
lowing took  up  her  residence  at  Paotingfu,  among 
other  things  says : 

"  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  arrived  at  Paotingfu 
about  four  months  before  I  did ;  so  that  in  many 
ways  they  were  companions  to  me.  China  was 
still  new  to  them  and  they  appreciated  my  new 
impressions.  They  were  studying,  and  so  we 
could  compare  notes  and  talk  over  our  difficulties 
together.  Their  little  home  was  very  pretty  and 
attractive,  and  they  were  very  hospitable  in  shar- 
ing it  with  us  all.  I  am  powerless  to  write  of  the 
character  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge.  Many  have 
said  that  they  have  never  seen  two  people  so  well 
fitted  in  every  way  for  missionar}^  work  and  life. 
They  had  many  natural  gifts  and  to  these  they 
added  education  and  culture,  and  the  whole  was 
consecrated  without  reserve  to  the  Lord. 

Dr.  Hodge  was  always  ready  to  take  the  serv- 
ices in  English  in  his  turn  with  the  ministers 
and  always  had  something  helpful  to  say.  But 
their  daily  lives  showed  their  beautiful  spirit  bet- 
ter than  anything  they  could  say. 

"A  year  ago  this  Christmas  (1900)  Mrs. 
Hodge  devoted  herself  to  the  task  of  making  a 
merry  Christmas  for  all  the  children,  both  Chi- 
nese and  foreign.  On  Christmas  a  tree  was  set 
up  in  her  sitting  room  and  all  helped  to  decorate 
it.  All  of  the  foreign  children  from  the  South 
Suburb  were  invited,  and  with  those  of  our  own 
Compound,  we  had  quite  a  number.    Dr.  Hodge 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  297 


entered  into  the  fun  and  played  Santa  Claus.  It 
was  the  first  time  most  of  the  children  had  seen  a 
Christmas  tree  and  they  enjoyed  it  very  much. 
The  next  day  the  tree  was  set  up  in  the  chapel 
for  the  Chinese  children,  when  they  received 
bright  calico  bags  filled  with  good  things.  Mrs. 
Hodge  also  gave  them  a  feast  and  watched  them 
and  helped  serve  them  while  they  enjoyed  it.  She 
began  to  teach  a  Sunday  School  class  in  Chinese 
when  she  had  been  here  only  about  eight  months. 

A  great  blessing  fell  upon  North  China  in 
]March.  You  know  the  spiritual  awakening 
throughout  the  ^Missions,  and  how  many  doubters 
were  strengthened  for  the  fiery  trial  that  they 
were  to  pass  through.  When  we  were  speaking 
of  what  a  wide-spread  and  wonderful  blessing  it 
was,  Mrs.  Hodge  said  that  she  wondered  if  it  was 
not  an  answer  to  the  prayers  that  had  gone  up 
from  the  churches  all  over  the  world  for  China 
the  month  before. 

"  We  had  some  very  helpful  services  Sunday 
and  Wednesday  evenings,  and  a  noon  prayer 
meeting  daily  when  all  the  missionaries  gathered 
together  for  w^orship.  I  shall  never  forget  the  last 
noon  prayer  meeting  that  we  had  all  together, 
April  nth.  It  seemed  necessary  for  me  to  go  to 
Peking  to  study,  as  we  had  tried  without  success 
to  get  a  teacher  in  Paotingfu.  I  did  not  expect  to 
return  until  fall.  In  the  midst  of  my  preparations 
and  packing  the  bell  rang  for  our  noon  prayer 
meeting  and  we  were  all  there,  an  unbroken  circle. 
Earnest  prayers  were  offered  for  the  work,  for 
the  native  Christians  and  for  ourselves,  with  the 
petition  that,  if  God's  will,  we  might  all  be  gath- 
ered safely  together  again  after  the  separation  and 
scattering  of  the  summer.  Some  one  started  the 
hymn,  '  Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds  our  hearts  in 
Christian  love.' 


298 


The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


The  next  morning  while  it  was  still  dark  ^liss 
McKillican  and  I  left  Paotingfu.  ]\liss  ]\IcKilli- 
can  had  been  holding  a  class  there.  ^Ir.  and  Airs. 
Simcox  got  up  to  see  us  off,  and  Mr.  iMiller  went 
part  way  with  us  on  the  train,  and  this  was  the 
last  we  saw  of  the  Paotingfu  friends,  excepting 
a  short  visit  from  the  Hodges  a  month  later  when 
they  came  to  Peking  to  plan  their  work  with  Dr. 
Inglis.  They  were  much  surprised  at  that  time 
at  the  disturbed  condition  of  things  in  Peking, 
saying  that  Paotingfu  was  very  quiet.  They  were 
very  anxious  to  get  back  to  their  work  in  Pao- 
tingfu and  could  not  be  persuaded  to  lengthen  their 
visit  in  Peking.  It  was  soon  after  this  that  the 
bridges  were  destroyed  between  Peking  and  Pao- 
tingfu, cutting  off  communication  between  the 
two  places,  except  by  telegraph.  One  messenger 
came  through  after  the  train  stopped  running, 
bringing  letters  from  Mr.  Pitkin  and  'Mr.  Simcox. 
These  and  Dr.  Taylor's  telegrams  showed  plainly 
that  they  realised  their  danger.  Nothing  could 
be  done  for  their  relief  either  from  Peking  or 
Tientsin ;  and  we  hoped  and  prayed  for  them 
until  our  relief  came,  and  the  first  question  put  to 
them  was,  *  What  of  Paotingfu  ? '  " 

The  baptism  of  the  Spirit  which  occurred  in 
March  and  April,  1900,  to  which  Miss  Mackey 
refers,  was  a  preparation  against  the  crowning 
day.  Even  the  little  boys  were  being  instructed 
and  made  ready  for  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Cer- 
tainly no  more  beautiful  incident  can  be  related 
of  the  life  of  Mrs.  Elsie  Sinclair  Hodge  than  that 
which  was  told  in  almost  the  last  letter  of  Mrs. 
Simcox.    Mrs.  Hodge  continued  her  work  with 


Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge  299 


the  children,  teaching  them  much  of  God's  Word 
and  unwittingly  preparing  them  for  the  crowning 
day  which  was  so  near  at  hand.  She  had  them 
memorise  Scripture  verses  and  finally  had  them 
learn  the  Beatitudes.  The  children  dearly  loved 
their  teacher,  and  when  Airs.  Simcox  wrote,  she 
had  reached  this  one:  "  Blessed  are  ye  when  men 
shall  revile  you  and  persecute  you,  and  shall  say 
all  manner  of  evil  against  you  falsely  for  my  sake. 
Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  for  great  is  your 
reward  in  Heaven,  for  so  persecuted  they  the 
prophets  which  were  before  you."  And  the  young 
teacher  received  her  reward ;  and  Paul  and  Fran- 
cis, and  baby  ^Margaret,  the  little  joy  of  the  Com- 
pound, went  uo  with  the  dear  teacher  into  the 
presence  of  God. 


XIV 


DEEPENING  SHADOWS 

Of  the  Court  intrigues  and  the  causes  leading 
up  to  the  practical  dethronement  of  Emperor 
Kwang  Su  and  the  inaugurating  of  the  third  re- 
gency of  the  Empress  Dowager  others  have  writ- 
ten and  spoken.  It  is  in  place  here  to  recall  the 
effect  this  revolution  had  on  the  work  of  Foreign 
Missions  in  China  and  in  particular  the  changed 
attitude  of  Chinese  officials  and  others  towards 
the  missionaries  at  Paotingfu.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  the  influence  of  the  Emperor's  pro- 
gressive .and  liberal  edicts  issued  in  July,  1898, 
and  prior,  had  the  effect  of  greatly  encouraging 
the  work  of  missions,  and,  at  least  for  a  short 
time,  changing  the  attitude  of  many  Chinese  offi- 
cials and  others  towards  the  missionaries.  The 
Emperor's  well  known  feeling  of  friendliness  to- 
wards foreigners  and  his  approval  of  many  dis- 
tinctive principles  of  Western  civilisation  were 
known  for  some  time,  and  both  the  missionaries 
and  the  well  informed  Chinese  saw  in  his  friend- 
liness a  great  gain  for  Christianity.  That  there 
was  a  strong  conservative  element  in  Court  cir- 
300 


Deepening  Shadows  301 


cles  and  elsewhere  intriguing  to  defeat  all  reform 
measures,  if  not  overthrow  the  Government  itself, 
is  now  perfectly  clear.  For  months  the  liberal 
drift  of  the  Government  had  been  quite  apparent ; 
and  when  in  addition  to  guaranteeing  to  foreign- 
ers the  largest  measure  of  protection  and  the  con- 
verting of  temples  into  schools  for  the  purpose  of 
popular  education,  there  were  added  the  edicts  of 
July,  '98,  abolishing  all  superfluous  Yamens, 
Courts  and  Bureaux,  both  in  the  capital  and  in 
the  provinces,  the  published  policy  of  the  Em- 
peror came  like  a  thunder-clap  in  a  clear  sky  upon 
the  Conservatives,  who  saw  in  it  the  end  of  all 
their  sinecures  and  the  ultimate  downfall  of  all 
the  foremost  conservatives  of  the  Empire.  They 
immediately  set  to  work  to  restore  the  old  order 
and,  by  the  first  of  October,  by  a  well  planned  and 
successful  coup  d'etat,  relegated  the  Emperor  to 
a  very  minor  position,  with  the  Empress  Dowager 
in  the  full  exercise  of  an  almost  unrestricted  re- 
gency. These  are  matters  of  history  well  known. 
It  is  rather  the  effect  these  radical  changes  in  the 
government  of  China  had  on  missions  and  the  ap- 
prehensions of  the  missionaries  that  concern  us 
here.  This  sudden  change  in  the  government 
was  a  difficult  problem  for  the  missionaries.  No 
one  could  tell  just  what  would  be  the  outcome. 
Many  felt  the  Powers  were  very  much  to  blame 
for  not  insisting  on  the  restoration  of  the  Em- 
peror to  his  place  as  the  head  of  the  Empire  and 
could  only  predict  grave  consequences  to  missions 


302       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

and  the  missionaries.  \\>iting  on  the  sixth  of 
October,  1898,  Mr.  Simcox  said: 

"  There  is  great  excitement  in  Peking  among 
the  officials  and  princes.  They  have  poisoned  the 
Emperor,  but  not  fatally,  and  have  dethroned  him. 
England  and  Germany  have  demanded  that  he  be 
reinstated.  Officials  are  fleeing  for  their  lives 
and  no  doubt  many  will  lose  their  heads.  It  is 
hard  to  find  out  just  what  has  happened,  but  it 
is  known  that  the  Empress  Dowager  and  others 
wish  to  put  him  out  of  the  way.  He  has  been 
trv'ing  to  bring  about  some  big  reforms  and  the 
old  Conservatives  don't  want  him  to  do  it.  Among 
others  he  has  issued  edicts  authorising  them  to 
use  the  Buddhist  temples  in  which  to  open  schools 
of  Western  learning,  that  examinations  for  gov- 
ernment positions  shall  require  a  knowledge  of 
the  sciences,  etc.,  and  many  other  reforms  among 
the  officials.  He  has  given  his  '  last  order '  that 
foreign  missionaries  are  to  be  protected.  These 
if  carried  out  mean  great  changes  in  China.  Dr. 
Martin  has  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Im- 
perial University  and  is  selecting  about  thirty 
teachers,  or  professors,  who  shall  be  Christian 
men  and  no  doubt  they  will  have  great  influence 
for  good.  We  are  importuned  on  all  sides  for 
instruction  in  English.  The  Emperor  was  plan- 
ning a  trip  to  Tientsin  this  month,  but  will  no 
doubt  give  that  up  since  the  trouble." 

On  the  15th  of  October  Mrs.  Simcox  wrote  as 
follows : 

"  Of  course  you  know  that  China  is  in  a  most 
unsettled  state  at  the  present  time.  In  fact  we 
here  know  little  of  what  is  happening.    We  know 


Deepening  Shadows  303 


the  Emperor's  Hfe  has  been  attempted  and  we 
know  that  edicts  have  been  sent  out  rescinding 
nearly  all  the  reforms  which  he  had  instituted  of 
late.  These  last  edicts  came  out  under  his  name, 
but  of  course  they  were  put  out  either  by  the  Em- 
press Dowager,  or  some  one  opposed  to  the  Em- 
peror. Eight  high  officials,  friends  and  support- 
ers of  the  Emperor,  have  been  beheaded.  One 
official  passed  through  here  on  his  way  to  banish- 
ment. He  was  Alinister  to  America  once, — his 
wife  was  liked  in  America.  The  common  people 
are  aroused  and  there  are  terrible  rumours.  A 
mob  attacked  Dr.  Lowrie  of  Peking  when  he  was 
escorting  the  Bishop  and  his  daughter  from  the 
station.  The  lady's  chair  was  broken  somewhat 
and  Dr.  Lowrie  was  seriously  injured,  but  not 
fatally.  Different  countries  have  stationed  ma- 
rines in  Peking.  Here  we  do  not  hear  much  and 
I  do  not  hear  all  the  rumours  in  this  city.  There 
are  many, — such  as  that  they  are  going  to  burn 
all  foreign  books,  etc.  We  pay  no  attention  to 
them,  for  we  are  always  safe  in  the  Father's  keep- 
ing. 

"  There  have  been  hundreds  of  soldiers  sta- 
tioned here  for  months.  They  make  it  a  little 
unpleasant  for  us  at  times  by  insisting  on  coming 
to  the  Compound  and  looking  over  the  walls,  etc., 
but  usually  they  are  pretty  civil.  They  attacked 
the  Catholics  here  this  summer,  beat  one  of  the 
French  priests  and  dragged  him  to  their  Camp 
intending  to  kill  him,  but  the  officials  heard  of  it 
and  stopped  them.  Of  course  the  Catholics  get 
the  better  of  them  in  a  financial  way  when  it 
comes  to  settling  up  the  affair.  The  French  al- 
ways do,  but  I  doubt  if  the  soldiers  were  pun- 
ished for  it.  Our  physician,  Dr.  Taylor,  has 
treated  a  great  many  of  the  soldiers  and  they 


304       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

mostly  feel  kindly  towards  us,  I  think.  I  would 
have  preferred  having  Frank  stay  at  home,  or  at 
least  near  home,  now  until  things  calm  down  a 
little,  but  if  one  waits  until  everything  is  just  right 
one  will  not  do  much.  There  are  so  many  ques- 
tions and  trials  in  missionary  life  of  which  one 
at  home  would  not  dream." 

A  letter  under  date  of  October  29th,  still  fur- 
ther indicates  the  serious  trend  of  affairs  in 
North  China  largely  the  effect  of  the  change  in 
the  policy  of  the  government  of  China.  It  was 
now  the  evident  purpose  of  those  who  were  di- 
recting the  affairs  of  the  Imperial  Government 
to  discourage  and  discredit  every  idea  and  enter- 
prise which  seemed  to  give  place  or  prominence 
to  foreign  methods,  and  as  railroads  were  being 
built  or  projected  in  different  places  they  fur- 
nished an  excellent  object  of  attack: 

Yesterday  I  visited  the  South  Suburb.  Well, 
when  I  reached  the  Compound  the  people  all 
asked  if  Mr.  Simcox  was  not  yet  home  and  looked 
scared,  and  then  on  inquiry  found  that  I  was  en- 
tirely ignorant  of  the  latest  excitement,  and  after 
a  while  proceeded  to  tell  me,  that  a  telegram  had 
come  on  last  Monday  from  a  man  we  all  know 
who  is  one  of  the  engineers  on  the  new  railroad 
which  is  being  built  between  here  and  Peking. 
The  telegram  said,  '  There  is  serious  trouble  on 
the  railroad  from  the  passing  soldiers.  Warn  all 
missionaries  who  may  be  out  in  the  country.  We 
are  all  leaving  at  once  for  Tientsin.'  This  tele- 
gram had  created  the  greatest  consternation  at 
the  South  Suburb,  and  they  had  that  day  come 


Deepening  Shadows 


over  to  see  our  people  here,  but  Mr.  Lowrie  and 
Dr.  Taylor  would  not  allow  them  to  tell  me  for 
fear  of  needlessly  alarming  me.  Frank  is  out  in 
the  direction  of  the  railroad  but  is  not  at  present 
on  the  line.  The  people  all  asked  if  we  had  not 
sent  for  Frank,  etc.,  while  I  did  not  know.  You 
may  imagine  I  was  somewhat  stirred  up.  But  I 
found  that  Mr.  Lowrie  had  sent  out  a  messenger 
to  a  town  where  one  of  the  foreign  engineers 
lived,  who  returned,  saying,  that  all  was  quiet, 
but  the  foreigners  had  all  left.  Then  he  wrote 
to  Frank  telling  him  all  about  the  affair,  but 
Frank  has  not  come  home.  We  suppose  that  the 
place  he  is  in  must  be  quiet  and  he  does  not  feel 
like  coming  home  until  next  w^eek,  when  he  had 
planned  to  come.  Of  course  I  feel  a  little  nerv- 
ous, still  I  know  he  must  be  all  right ;  but  I  did 
so  hope  he  would  come  home  to-night,  and  I  am 
even  more  lonely  than  usual.  However  if  he  had 
come  1  would  not  have  written  to  you. 

"  I  very  often  have  just  such  experiences,  but 
after  they  are  over  I  don't  think  it  worth  while  to 
write  about  them.  You  can  readily  see  how  try- 
ing it  is,  and  there  is  always  uncertainty  when  he 
is  out  in  the  country.  I  know  some  people  could 
not  stand  such  strain,  but  we  learn  to  wait  here 
and  also  to  put  ever}i:hing  in  God's  hands.  It 
takes  so  long  for  us  to  get  news  here.  We  do 
not  know  yet  the  particulars  about  the  trouble, 
but  a  telegram  came  from  Tientsin,  saying  that 
the  foreign  Alinisters  at  Pekins;-  are  pushing  the 
case;  so  of  course  there  has  been  serious  trouble." 

A  letter  dated  November  the  7th  gives  in  part 
the  sequel  of  the  railroad  disturbance  above  re- 
lated, at  least  so  far  as  it  directly  affected  the 
workers  at  Paotingfu : 


3o6       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

"  Frank  came  home  on  iMonday,  three  days 
before  he  expected  to  come.  He  had  a  quiet  time 
until  Saturday.  The  people  at  I  Chow  did  not 
want  to  have  anything  to  do  with  him,  but  let 
him  alone.  But  on  Saturday  he  went  to  a  fair 
at  Wan  Wang  and  some  roughs  made  it  very  un- 
pleasant. They  reviled  him  terribly  and  one  was 
especially  hateful,  trying  to  get  him  into  a  fight 
and  his  helper  was  afraid  of  him.  On  Sabbath 
the  same  fellow  came  around  and  was  more 
troublesome  than  ever.  The  helper  could  hear 
the  side  remarks  which  Frank  could  not  hear. 
The  sentiment  of  the  whole  crowd  was  against 
him.  They  all  said,  '  Kill  him;  plant  the  devil,' 
and  such  things.  Finally  after  applying  to  the 
officers  for  protection  and  they  refused  to  do  any- 
thing for  them,  they  came  away.  While  the  helper 
was  away  from  Frank  seeing  the  officers,  the  big 
ruffian  sat  behind  Frank,  and  finally  Frank  looked 
up  and  saw  him  struggling  with  another  man 
over  a  big  axe-knife  which  finally  fell  to  the 
ground.  The  ruffian  had  showed  it  and  the  other 
man  had  objected  to  his  using  it  just  then.  I 
think  he  did  right  not  to  stay,  for  they  would 
have  laid  a  plan  for  him.  When  the  sentiment 
of  nearly  all  the  people  was  against  him,  the 
ruffian  would  just  as  soon  have  killed  him  as  not. 

"  We  have  heard  since  that  two  foreigners  were 
badly  hurt  along  the  railroad  by  the  soldiers  and 
one  or  two  Chinese  killed  by  them,  some  property 
destroyed  and  a  likelihood  of  more  trouble." 

It  was  an  unusual  test  of  nervous  energy  and 
strength  to  which  the  workers  were  put  during 
the  first  months  following  the  sudden  change  in 
the  government  of  China.  Almost  every  week 
there  was  some  startling  rumour,  or  menace  from 


Deepening  Shadows  307 


hostile  sources  which  greatly  tried  the  nerves  of 
the  ladies  of  the  mission  stations,  and  which  was 
also  a  cause  of  serious  perplexity  to  the  men. 
From  day  to  day  the  shadows  became  a  little 
more  sombre  and  it  was  really  hard  to  maintain 
at  all  times  a  hopeful  and  cheery  demeanour.  To 
say  the  least,  things  were  perplexing.  It  was  at 
these  times  Mrs.  Simcox  said  they  needed  some- 
one who  could  crack  a  joke  or  cause  a  really 
hearty  laugh.  Writing  to  her  cousin  and  col- 
lege mate  she  said : 

"  I  sometimes  say  I  wish  somebody  would  make 
me  laugh  a  good  laugh  once.  We  grow  so  old. 
Dr.  Atterbury  was  the  only  witty  man  we  had  and 
now  he  is  in  America.  Sometimes  I  think  1  can't 
wait  until  the  time  comes  to  go  home ;  and  again 
I  cannot  bear  to  think  of  it,  for  I  am  accomplish- 
ing so  little  good  here.  But  if  there  is  anything 
we  need  here  in  this  Compound  it  is  some  one 
who  can  in  the  face  of  anything  do  and  say  funny 
things,  and  make  other  people  laugh.  Of  course 
the  children  help  to  keep  us  young.  There  are 
four  boys  now.  The  youngest,  Ralph  Miller,  is 
just  one  year  old,  but  Paul  and  Francis  and 
Zenos  Miller  are  pretty  lively  boys,  I  can  tell 
you. 

"  I  wonder  if  it  is  true  of  all  others  that  they 
desire  most  to  do  the  thing  that  they  are  least  fitted 
to  do.  I  am  going  to  tell  you  that  that  childish  in- 
clination is  still  alive  in  me,  and  I  have  a  great 
desire, — in  my  insane  moments  I  suppose — to 
zvrite.  Can't  you  suggest  some  line  or  interest- 
ing subject  that  needs  to  be  written  and  that 
would  find  a  place  at  home  for  me  to  write  about? 
Isn't  it  giddy  in  me  to  think  of  such  a  thing,  when 


3o8        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


it  is  not  possible  and  when  all  my  energies  should 
be  spent  on  the  work  about  me?  But  it  is  just 
one  of  my  many  contradictory  characteristics  and 
it  seems  natural. 

Do  you  know,  it  has  just  come  to  me  (though 
1  had  thought  of  it  before  and  had  always  been 
ashamed  of  it  and  tried  to  repress  the  desire), 
that  it  is  really  a  God-given  passion?  It  forms 
this  most  delightful  channel  in  which  my  mind 
can  find  exhilaration,  whereas  if  I  were  to  dwell 
upon  the  sordidness,  monotony  and  petty  trials 
which  I  must  constantly  face,  my  mind  might 
grow  sick.  Perhaps  you  think  it  has  anyhow 
from  this  desultory  letter. 

"  Forgive  this  foolish  letter.  It  is  such  a  rest 
to  write  in  this  way.  Remember  us  always  in 
praver.  Yours  most  lovinglv, 

"  May  G.  Snicox." 

April  4th,  1899. 

"  We  are  in  the  midst  of  stirring  times  just 
now.  We  heard  yesterday,  that  the  Germans 
had  taken  Shantung  province  and  that  their  ma- 
rines in  Peking  had  marched  around  on  the  city 
wall  headed  by  the  band.  Of  course  w^e  don't 
know  how  much  of  this  is  true  or  what  it  means, 
but  we  think  something  must  happen  soon. 

F.  E.  SiMCOx.^' 

''April  16th,  1899. 

"  The  Germans  have  occupied  I  Chowfu,  a 
large  city  in  Shantung  province.  Three  Ger- 
mans were  travelling  and  were  attacked  by  a 
vicious  mob  who  tried  hard  to  kill  them.  The 
Germans  had  to  use  their  revolvers  to  save  their 
lives.    In  fact  they  came  very  nearly  being  mur- 


REV.  J.  WALTER  LOWRIE  AND  HIS  MOTHER, 
TAKEN  AT  PAOTINGFU. 


Deepening  Shadows  309 


dered,  for  there  was  such  a  large  mob  and  they 
also  had  fire  arms ;  but  the  Germans  were  very 
brave.  They  ran  forward  toward  the  mob  sev- 
eral times,  and  lay  down  behind  graves  and  shot. 
After  a  time  they  escaped,  but  lost  their  goods, 
etc.  We  heard  at  first,  that  the  Germans  had 
taken  all  of  Shantung  province,  but  that  was  only 
a  report.  I  expect  that  China  will  have  to  be 
divided  up  among  the  Powers  before  long. 

May  G.  Simcox." 

The  summer  of  1899,  excepting  the  few  weeks 
the  missionaries  spent  at  the  seaside  and  other 
places  for  rest  was  a  busy  one  for  all  the  workers 
at  Paotingfu.  ]\Iiss  ]\Iorrill  who  had  returned 
from  America  the  preceding  October  refreshed 
and  strengthened  by  the  rest  and  change  and 
j\Iiss  Gould  who  had  become  through  the  in- 
creased responsibilities  incident  to  Aliss  ^Morrill's 
absence  a  skilled  and  successful  worker,  were  in- 
defatigable in  their  efforts  to  do  a  larger  and  bet- 
ter work.  It  did  seem  as  if  the  gathering  clouds 
only  hastened  and  inspired  greater  energy  and 
devotion,  for  there  is  no  doubt  that  a  larger 
amount  of  work  was  attempted  and  accompHshed 
during  the  latter  half  of  1899  and  the  first  half 
of  1900  than  in  any  year  previous  in  that  field. 
It  was  during  this  same  period  that  Mr.  Pitkin 
was  able  to  do  an  amount  of  work  for  the  Boys' 
School  and  for  the  general  upbuilding  of  the  sta- 
tion that  would  have  surprised  any  one  not  ac- 
quainted with  his  energy  and  remarkable  adapta- 
tion to  almost  every  requirement  of  a  progressive 


3IO        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

mission  station.  Every  one  was  busy,  and  as  if 
each  had  experienced  a  sense  of  the  deep  serious- 
ness of  the  work  and  the  brevity  of  the  time,  they 
worked  with  the  intensitv  of  Him  who  said :  I 
must  work  the  works  of  him  that  sent  me,  while 
it  is  day;  the  night  cometh  when  no  man  can 
work." 

At  the  Presbyterian  station  the  same  spirit  per- 
vaded the  workers.  It  is  needless  to  mention  the 
•devotion  of  Dr.  Taylor  who  would  scarcely  ever 
leave  his  field  even  during  the  hot  months  for  a 
little  rest,  but  among  all  classes,  rich  and  poor, 
soldier  and  civilian,  ministered  to  the  sick  and  the 
afflicted, — was  instant  in  season  and  out  of  sea- 
son to  do  all  in  his  strength  to  alleviate  human 
suffering;  and  many  a  Chinaman  lives  to  say 
that  Dr.  Taylor  was  a  just,  noble  and  good  man. 
Dr.  and  ]\Irs.  Hodge  were  beginning  in  Novem- 
ber, '99,  to  find  themselves  ready  and  equipped 
for  many  helpful  things,  and  the  Lowries,  the 
^Millers  and  the  Simcoxes  were  in  the  very  prime 
of  the  best  services  they  could  possibly  hope  to 
render  to  the  cause  of  Christ  in  China.  It  was 
the  last  year  of  service  for  many  in  that  field  and 
it  was  the  best  also  that  some  of  them  had  ever 
known.  With  Mrs.  Simcox  it  had  been  a  more 
than  ordinary  demonstration  of  the  wisdom  of 
establishing  a  Girls'  Boarding  School  on  the  self- 
supporting  plan,  for  she  had  seen  her  school  grow 
from  a  membership  of  three  or  four  to  almost 
five  times  that  number  and  had  justified  the  lar- 


THE  LADIES  OF  THE  COMPOUND  AND  THEIR 
CHINESE  GUESTS. 


MRS.  SIMCOX  AND  BABY  MARGARET. 


Deepening  Shadows  311 


gest  expectations  of  its  future  power  and  useful- 
ness in  that  field.  At  ]\Ian  Ch'eng  and  at  Wan 
Hsien  where  'Mr.  Simcox  had  established  im- 
portant out-posts  of  service  as  well  as  at  other 
points  on  his  itinerating  tours  he  had  received  the 
strongest  proofs,  that  notwithstanding  the  many 
hindering  and  vexing  oppositions  and  trials  a 
really  great  and  vital  work  was  being  accom- 
plished. 

A  letter,  the  last  of  the  year  1899,  ^^d  written 
to  Mrs.  Reed  of  Clearfield,  Pa.,  gives  a  fair  state- 
ment of  the  conditions  at  Paotingfu,  seven 
months  before  the  tragedy,  and  of  the  lights 
and  shades  of  the  eventful  last  year  the  brave 
men  and  women  were  permitted  to  follow  the 
Cross  in  China: 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

''December  1899. 

"  My  Dear  Mrs.  Reed  :  I  think  it  will  be 
very  hard  to  write  *  1900 '  at  the  head  of  our 
letters.  Now^  I  am  ashamed  to  wTite  to  you  at 
this  late  hour, — the  first  time  since  our  dear  little 
^Margaret  came  to  us.  But  Mr.  Simcox  has 
written,  so  of  course  you  know  of  her.  She  is 
almost  five  months  old, — will  be  the  sixth  of  the 
month.  She  is  a  little  '  Pei-tai-ho  girl,'  was  born 
at  the  seaside  and  is  the  joy  of  the  household. 
Her  big  brothers  almost  worship  her,  to  say 
nothing  of  her  father.  I  need  not  mention  the 
mother !  She  is  now  in  the  Chinese  nurse's  arms, 
crowing  and  waving  her  arms  at  me.  She  is  very 
good  and  grows  nicely, — has  blue  eyes  and  pink 


312        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


and  white  skin,  while  her  hair  has  a  red  tint, — it 
is  rather  Hght. 

'"'  Paul  and  Francis  are  great  big  boys  now ; 
they  are  great  playmates, — inseparable.  ]Mrs. 
jNIiiler  has  a  little  boy  (Samuel  Porter),  six 
vreeks  old.  That  makes  three  for  her.  I  am  very 
disappointed,  that  it  is  not  a  girl,  that  my  little 
girl  could  have  a  companion.  She  is  the  only 
girl  among  five  boys. 

"  *  ]\Ir.  Simcox  is  at  Peking,  attending  the 
ordination  of  a  Chinese  minister.  It  is  terribly 
cold  and  I  almost  fear  that  he  will  suffer  from 
the  journey.  Of  course  we  go  now  by  rail,  but 
that  is  not  all  of  the  way,  since  the  railroad  must 
stop  outside  the  city  and  the  trains  are  very  cold 
anyhow,  having  no  fires. 

"  ^Ir.  Simcox  has  been  away,  either  at  his  out 
stations,  or  itinerating  a  good  deal  of  the  time 

*  Dr.  Wherry  speaking  of  his  last  meeting  with  the 
Simcoxes,  refers  to  the  ordination  services  conducted  by 
^Ir.  Simcox,  then  Moderator  of  the  Presbytery:  "  Our 
friendship  was  renewed  at  brief  intervals  at  Pei-tai-ho, 
on  the  sea  coast,  in  1898,  when  for  a  fortnight  I  was  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Simcox's  guest,  and  in  1899,  when  for  ten  days 
I  was  their  neighbour,  and  my  judgment  of  their  worth 
was  confirmed  and  strengthened.  This  was  the  last  time 
I  was  permitted  to  see  Mrs.  Simcox.  Her  husband  I  met 
once  more,  a  little  later  at  Peking,  when  as  ^loderator 
of  the  Presbytery,  he  presided  at  the  ordination  and  in- 
stallation of  the  pastor  of  the  Second  Church  of  Peking, 
Rev.  Wang  Chao  Hsiang.  It  was  an  important  occa- 
sion in  itself,  and  there  were  already  presages,  as  of  un- 
defined but  ominous  shadows  of  the  coming  catastrophe. 
The  services  were  very  solemn,  and  I  was  more  than 
once  impressed  with  the  earnestness  of  our  beloved  Mod- 
erator's character,  and  his  fitness  for  his  high  calling  of 
ambassador  to  the  Chinese  of  the  great  Gospel. 


Deepening  Shadows  313 


since  we  came  back  from  the  shore,  and  I  felt  the 
responsibihty  of  the  care  of  house,  children  and 
School  a  great  deal. 

"  Miss  McKillican  came  down  from  Peking 
this  autumn  and  held  a  class  for  women  which 
was  very  encouraging.  The  gentlemen  just  fin- 
ished teaching  a  most  interesting  class  of  inquir- 
ers. They  had  a  very  large  class,  and  quite  a 
number  of  them  seemed  really  in  earnest.  Some 
were  of  those  that  had  been  here  before  and  some 
of  the  new  ones  made  remarkable  progress.  A 
number  in  an  experience  meeting  confessed  their 
sins  and  asked  for  prayers,  saying  they  really 
wanted  to  do  right.  I  am  very  much  interested 
in  two  or  three  of  the  real  old  men  who  are  very 
poor.  One  begs  part  of  the  time,  though  he  is 
not  lazy,  but  old  and  friendless.  His  hope  of 
Heaven  is  beautiful.  If  he  gets  there,  what  a 
contrast  it  will  be  for  him!  He  suffers,  but 
seems  so  happy  now  since  he  has  heard  of  a 
happy  Hereafter,  and  is  truly  seeking  to  win  it. 
He  has  a  hope  now,  that  it  does  not  take  money 
to  secure  for  him  a  happy  future.  There  are 
many  men  of  whom  1  would  like  to  write,  and 
also  women  and  girls. 

"  Oh,  we  have  one  woman,  the  dearest  old 
grandmother,  who  always  comes  if  we  open  a 
woman's  class !  She  is  truly  a  most  lovable  old 
lady, — so  simple  and  sweet  and  appreciative  and 
humble.  She  gets  so  out  of  patience  with  herself, 
because  she  learns  so  slowly, — ^and  just  imagine 
she  is  over  seventy  years  of  age,  and  only  be- 
ginning to  read !  Would  you  expect  her  to  make 
very  rapid  progress  in  reading? 

"  At  one  of  ^Ir.  Simcox's  out  stations  there  are 
a  good  m.any  women  who  have  not  seen  him  but 
who  have  been  taught  by  one  of  his  converts,  who 


314       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


really  believe  and  need  a  teacher  very  much.  One 
widow  wants  her  little  boy  to  study  the  '  doc- 
trine ; '  and  as  they  have  been  taught  some 
hymns,  she  sent  in  and  bought  a  hymn  book  for 
him.  These  women  have  a  number  of  Christian 
books  now  and  are  delighted  with  the  truth  that 
they  have  learned.  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that 
this  hist  autumn  there  seems  to  be  a  change  in 
the  attitude  of  many  people  toward  us  and  toward 
the  truth.  There  is  very  little  hostility  shown  as 
compared  with  former  times  all  about  here. 

"  South  of  us,  however,  there  is  an  uprising 
among  a  class  called  '  Boxers.'  They  have  de- 
cided to  exterminate  all  foreigners  and  all  who 
believe  in  foreign  doctrines,  and  are  persecuting 
Christians  very  dreadfully, — killing,  destroying 
property  and  plundering.  No  foreigners  have 
yet  been  hurt,  but  native  preachers  have  been 
killed  and  great  numbers  are  suffering  now  for 
want  of  food  and  clothing.  They  are  coming 
Northward,  and  are  now  within  seven  miles  of 
us.  They  organise  in  great  numbers,  but  we 
have  not  much  fear,  for  we  think  the  officials 
would  protect  us  here,  although  they  are  not  do- 
ing much  in  other  places. 

"  We  plan  to  go  home  two  years  from  next 
spring,  if  nothing  prevents.  Paul  and  Francis 
are  very  anxious  to  go.  They  have  an  idea  that 
America  is  a  very  lovely  place. 

"  Remember  us  always  in  your  prayers.  Love 
to  all  your  family  frorn  us  all.  Yours  sincerely, 
with  much  love  from  mvself, 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

In  less  than  a  week  after  the  foregoing  letter 
was  written  clouds  to  the  south  of  Paotingfu, 
dark  and  lowering,  foretold  the  awful  storm 


Deepening  Shadows  315 


which  in  a  few  short  months  would  break  over 
the  native  Christians  and  missionaries  of  North 
China.  The  ]^Iinisters  at  Peking  were  repeatedly 
warned  by  the  missionaries  and  those  who  were 
in  a  position  to  see  and  appreciate  the  significance 
of  the  Boxer  uprising,  but  their  faithful  warn- 
ings as  a  rule  received  scant  courtesy.  Though 
these  men  and  women  were  scattered  all  over 
the  Empire  and  in  many  cases  were  on  the  very 
outposts  of  civilisation  where  they  might  secure 
the  most  reliable  information  of  the  dangers 
which  were  threatening  the  destruction  of  all 
persons  and  things  foreign,  yet  when  they  pre- 
sumed to  warn  or  advise  the  representatives  of 
the  Powers,  their  suggestions  were  treated  with 
ill-concealed  impatience,  if  not  with  the  impolite 
suggestion,  that  those  who  furnished  these  re- 
ports were  unduly  "  frightened  and  agitated."  It 
is  from  ^Irs.  Simcox's  letter  of  January  7th, 
1900,  that  we  get  the  first  general  statement  of 
the  magnitude  of  the  hostile  movement  which 
contemplated  the  destruction  of  every  foreigner 
and  the  re-establishing  of  the  Empire  on  the  old 
conservative  lines.  Such  conditions  as  were  then 
described  and  faithfully  reported  to  the  ^linisters 
in  Peking  by  missionaries  and  others  in  a  position 
to  know,  were  amply  grave  to  have  justified  the 
most  wise  and  energetic  measures  on  the  part  of 
the  foreign  officials  at  Peking  to  avert  a  calam- 
ity which  is  without  a  parallel  in  all  the  years  of 
the  Nineteenth  Century.    When  the  history  of 


3i6       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

the  year  1900  is  written  and  the  world  fully 
learns  the  story  of  the  paral}1;ic  indif¥erence  of 
the  Powers  to  the  imminent  perils  of  missionaries 
and  foreigners  in  China  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
and  of  thousands  of  innocent  men,  women  and 
children  will  be  seen  to  be  not  on  the  head  of 
China  alone. 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

"January  yth,  1900. 

"  This  is  the  Week  of  Prayer  and  we  are  hav- 
ing union  meetings  with  the  South  Suburb  people 
in  both  Chinese  and  English. 

"  Some  of  our  missionary  friends  in  Shantung 
and  also  in  the  South  of  this  province  are  having 
trouble  with  a  set  of  ruffians  called  Boxers  who 
have  for  their  motto,  '  Exterminate  the  foreign- 
ers and  foreign  doctrines  and  things,  and  uphold 
the  Chinese  government.'  Many  Christians, — 
natives — have  lost  their  houses,  clothing  and  all ; 
and  a  good  many  have  been  murdered.  The 
Catholics  also  are  suffering,  and  now  one  for- 
eigner has  been  brutally  killed.  He  was  an  Eng- 
lish missionar}'.  He  had  just  been  to  pay  a  visit 
to  his  sister  who  had  newly  arrived  in  China,  as 
the  bride  of  a  missionary  in  a  neighbouring  city, 
and  on  his  way  home  was  attacked  and  killed. 
We  all  hope  the  English  Minister  will  deal 
severely  with  the  officials,  for  if  this  is  not  pun- 
ished, there  will  be  further  trouble.  One  family 
we  know,  in  the  south  of  this  province,  are  now 
entertaining  over  eighty  Chinese  refugees,  Chris- 
tians who  have  lost  their  all  and  have  fled  to  the 
missionary  for  protection.  They  are  taxed  to 
the  farthest  limit  to  provide  food  and  clothing 
for  them,  and  besides,  they  are  themselves  in 


Deepening  Shadows  317 


hourly  danger  of  attack.  Another  set  of  mis- 
sionaries, friends  of  ours,  have  been  threatened 
time  and  again  with  murder  and  the  destruction 
of  their  property,  but  the  officials  have  finally  sent 
soldiers  to  their  relief.  I  think  if  the  Chinese 
government  dared,  they  'would  just  let  this  thing 
go  on,  for  thev  are  at  heart  all  opposed  to  the 
foreigner,  but  they  are  a  little  afraid  of  other  gov- 
ernments; so  they  must  make  a  show  of  putting 
down  this  lawlessness  and  protecting  the 
foreigners.  May  G.  Simcox." 

"January  loth,  1900. 

"  Many  places  are  in  turmoil.  Both  foreign- 
ers and  Chinese  are  having  very  unpleasant  and 
troublous  times.  Things  seem  to  be  in  worse 
shape  just  now  and  the  outlook  worse  than  any 
time  since  I  came  to  China.  The  Emperor  has 
been  deposed  and  his  successor  named,  a  boy  of 
thirteen  years,  who  is  a  figurehead  in  the  hands 
of  the  old  Empress  Dowager.  She  openly  hates 
the  foreigners  and  is  going  to  exterminate  them 
if  she  can;  and  the  worst  of  all  is,  zue  have  no 
Ministers  of  State  zi'ho  have  backbone  or  sense 
enough  to  do  anything.  I  mean  our  representa- 
tives in  Peking  are  no  good.  Islv.  Conger,  our 
Minister,  is  a  new  man  and  he  has  shown  himself 
unable  to  meet  the  Chinamen  in  diplomacy.  Eng- 
land's representative  is  little  better. 

There  are  several  secret  societies  organised, 
some  think  under  official  instruction,  who  have 
for  their  motto,  '  Preserve  the  Ching  Dynasty 
and  destroy  the  foreigners.'  and  they  have  been 
doing  fearful  work  among  the  Christians  of 
Shantung  and  this  province. 

On  December  29th,  Air.  Brooks  of  the  S.  P. 
G.  Mission  of  Shantung,  who  has  been  in  China 


3i8       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

for  four  years,  went  to  the  city  of  Taianfu  to 
visit  his  sister  and  while  returning  home  was 
killed  by  the  Society  of  Boxers  for  no  other  rea- 
son than  that  he  was  a  foreigner.  They  caught 
him  and  stripped  him  of  his  clothes,  put  a  hole  in 
his  nose  and  led  him  around  for  hours !  And 
\Vhen  he  got  loose  and  tried  to  escape,  they  struck 
him  down,  and  threw  his  body  into  a  ditch.  That 
is  the  way  they  would  serve  us  all  if  they  dared, 
and  things  look  as  if  they  would  be  protected  by 
the  government,  if  the  foreign  governments  do 
not  soon  do  something.  Thousands  of  homes  of 
the  Christians  have  been  destroyed,  chapels  pil- 
laged and  some  killed,  all  in  the  last  few  months, 
and  nothing  yet  done  to  protect  them.  Foreign- 
ers have  had  to  be  guarded  by  soldiers  and  in 
many  places  the  Catholics  have  armed  for  self 
protection.  At  the  London  Mission  at  Hsiao 
Chang  they  have  had  to  shelter  and  feed  about 
ninety  men,  women  and  children  who  have  lost 
their  all  and  had  to  go  to  the  foreigners ;  and  the 
same  is  also  true  of  other  places.  All  this  has 
been  made  known  to  Mr.  Conger,  and  he  will  not 
believe  his  own  countryTnen,  when  the  Chinese 
say,  '  Everything  is  quiet.' 

The  work  of  these  societies  is  to  destroy  all 
chapels,  destroy  the  homes  of  all  Christians  and 
drive  out  the  foreigners.  The  Boxers  are  a  so- 
ciety of  people  who  practice  magic  and  believe 
they  can  become  invulnerable,  that  a  rifle  ball  will 
not  affect  them,  and  they  can  swallow  a  cannon 
ball  at  will.  This  they  confidently  believe,  and  many 
join  them  because  of  this.  Several  of  them  have 
been  killed,  but  they  say  they  had  not  obtained 
the  art,  and  so  continue  to  deceive.  These  socie- 
ties are  being  organised  all  around  us,  and  it  is 
reported,  that  they  are  collecting  in  Peking,  and 


Deepening  Shadows  319 

intend  to  kill  all  the  foreigners,  and  whatnot. 
Heretofore  the  Emperor  has  been  friendly  and 
has  had  some  little  power,  but  now  who  knows 
what  will  happen? 

"  Unless  foreign  nations  do  something  this  old 
rotten  state  will  fall  into  the  worst  kind  of  an- 
archy. She  has  no  power  to  change  her  down- 
ward course.  It  requires  strong,  unwavering 
faith  to  believe  all  is  for  the  best,  yet  we  believe, 
in  the  end  the  Lord  will  save  this  nation ;  but  why 
not  follow  His  leadings  and  do  something  now? 

F.  E.  SiMCOX." 

"January  1900. 

"  This  is  the  Chinese  New  Year's  day  and  we 
had  a  lot  of  callers  all  wishing  us  '  new  joy.'  We 
gave  them  tea  to  drink  and  Chinese  cakes  to  eat. 
How  hollow  all  the  Chinese  fussing  seems  !  They 
put  on  so  much,  so  many  airs  and  appear  so  very 
polite  and  good,  and  underneath  there  is  so  much 
falseness.  I  think  no  one  would  need  to  be  in 
China  long  to  see  the  good  of  Christianity  outside 
of  the  Church.  It  makes  people  true  and  sincere, 
and  really  falseness  is  an  awfully  disgusting  trait, 
especially  when  you  see  it  in  a  whole  nation ! 

*'  Well,  China  is  in  a  bad  condition.  There  are 
rumours  and  rumours,  and  we  say,  '  we  won- 
der what  will  happen  next ! '  You  will  know 
before  this  reaches  you,  that  the  Emperor  has 
been  deposed.  The  old  Empress  Dowager  has 
put  in  a  lad  of  twelve  as  ruler.  Of  course  she 
rules,  but  she  has  many  false  advisers  about  her ; 
and  truly  the  government  is  in  a  terrible  muss. 
Boxers  are  allowed  in  many  places  to  go  on  drill- 
ing and  getting  ready  to  exterminate  the  foreign- 
ers. It  looks  as  though  they  v^-ere  not  afraid 
that  their  government   would  object  to  their 


320       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


wrong-doing.  Their  watch-word  is  '  Uphold 
the  Government  and  exterminate  foreigners.' 
Some  authorities  have  stated,  that  the  Empress 
is  pleased  with  the  w^ork  of  the  Boxers  -in 
Shantung,  where  you  know  their  outrages  are 
dreadful.  I  could  write  you  volumes,  but  no 
doubt  you  read  it  in  the  papers.  It  is  all  true. 
The  papers,  I  don't  believe,  can  overstate  it. 

We  are  personally  acquainted  with  the  for- 
eigners who  are  surrounded  there, — that  is  in 
Shantung  and  in  South  Chili,  south  of  us, — by 
the  Boxers.  The  native  Christians  have  suffered 
everything.  They  fly  to  the  foreigners  for  food 
and  clothing  and  protection.  The  foreigners  are 
provided  with  Chinese  soldier  guards.  The  Box- 
ers are  recruiting  all  about  us.  They  gather  bad 
men  together  here  and  there  and  drill  them. 
They  profess  to  be  invulnerable.  Nothing  can 
kill  them,  etc.,  and  lots  flock  to  them.  They  can 
steal  from  any  one  and  not  receive  injury,  and  of 
course  the  poor  who  are  suffering  so  during  the 
cold  weather  are  tempted  to  try  such  measures. 
Then  they  mean  to  rise  up  by  and  by,  all  over 
China,  and  kill  every  foreigner.  They  want  their 
country  to  go  back  to  the  good  old  times  before 
any  foreigner  was  allowed  in  it.  It  is  doubtless 
true  that  the  Dowager  and  her  bigoted  advisers 
also  would  like  the  country  to  go  back  to  that 
condition.  But  of  course  that  can  never  be.  I 
really  wish  the  Powers  would  divide  China  up 
among  them,  but  they  are  too  selfish.  Each 
would  want  the  lion's  share. 

"  The  British  and  American  Ministers  in  Pe- 
king don't  seem  to  be  of  much  use.  The  British 
IMinister  ought  to  do  more  regarding  Mr.  Brooks' 
murder  and  our  Minister  ought  to  do  more  re- 
garding the  situation  of  our  missionaries  and  the 


Deepening  Shadows  321 


outrages  among  the  native  Christians.  But  I 
suppose  the  British  Government  is  too  much  en- 
i^rossed  with  its  war  in  South  Africa  to  do  any- 
thing in  China.  So  the  Minister  has  no  backing. 
We  Americans  all  think  that  Col.  Conger  is  not 
much  but  a  figurehead.  He  certainly  does  not 
show  much  diplomacy.  In  talking  to  one  of  our 
missionaries  regarding  the  troubles,  he  said,  *  The 
officials  say  the  troubles  are  over,  that  quiet  is 
restored  and  I  can't  tell  them,  that  they  lie.'  Just 
imagine  living  in  China  among  a  nation  of  liars ! 
He  has  not  enough  diplomacy  to  meet  their  lies. 
The  Tientsin  papers  state,  that  Boxers  are  pour- 
ing into  Peking  and  an  attack  is  expected  during 
the  new  year.  Who  knows?  We  can  only  wait 
and  see.  We  get  accustomed  to  feeling  insecure. 
It  makes  me  nervous  sometimes  when  I  think 
how  unprotected  we  are  here,  being  outside  the 
city  walls  with  no  place  to  fly  to  in  case  of  an 
attack.  May  G.  Simcox." 

"  February  22nd,  1900. 

"  Frank  has  been  away  at  Wan  Hsien  preach- 
ing for  some  time,  but  returned  yesterday.  He 
had  quite  an  exciting  time  one  day, — a  mob  tried 
to  make  it  lively  for  him.  The  next  day  a  rough 
fellow  tried  to  kill  him,  but  was  intercepted  by  an 
official.  In  spite  of  the  opposition  he  has  a  very 
encouraging  work  there.  While  he  was  away  we 
were  all  to  have  been  massacred, — last  Saturday, 
but  we  are  all  still  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

China  is  in  about  the  worst  straits  she  has 
ever  been  in.  The  old  Dowager  is  encouraging 
th»e  Boxers  who  have  been  persecuting  the  Chris- 
tians, and  they  threaten  now  to  exterminate  all 
foreigners.  I  think  foreign  Powers  ought  to  in- 
terfere and  reinstate  the  Elmperor.    They  should 


322        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


have  done  so  two  years  ago  in  fact.  I  suppose 
England  is  too  busy  to  look  even  in  this  direction 
now.  AIay  G.  Simcox." 

And  thus  day  after  day  the  darkness  deepened 
upon  the  faithful  missionaries  at  Paotingfu. 
They  had  passed  through  many  trying  experi- 
ences in  former  days  and  years,  and  God  had  kept 
them.  ^Might  it  not  now  be  His  good  pleasure  to 
keep  them  safe  as  they  entered  into  the  shadows 
of  a  storm  dark  with  excess  of  lowering  clouds? 
They  had  gone  to  China,  as  ^hs.  Simcox  had  ex- 
pressed it,  "  to  bear  His  Cross,"'  and  they  would 
not  now  falter  or  look  back.  Writing  in  March 
to  friends  at  home  ]\Iiss  ^lorrill  said: 

The  Boxers  still  continue  their  depredations, 
and  are  breathing  forth  dire  threatenings,  but  we 
continue  the  even  tenor  of  our  way  here,  and  are 
awaiting  developments.  There  are  camps  near 
us.  but  so  far  none  of  our  people  have  been  mo- 
lested. The  news  comes  from  a  place  two  days 
east  of  us,  which  has  been  a  regular  hot  bed  of 
the  sect,  that  a  large  body  of  cavalry  sent  from 
Paotingfu  has  taken  twenty  or  more  of  the  lead- 
ers and  so  intimidated  the  men  a  little.  We  are 
glad  to  hear  that  the  Embassadors  in  Peking  are 
at  last  taking  counsel  as  to  bringing  pressure  to 
bear  on  Chinese  authorities  to  check  the  move- 
ment. Hitherto,  they  have  seemed  to  regard  it 
as  a  little  thing. 

"  Later. — The  last  news  about  the  Boxers  is 
both  hopeful  and  discouraging.  The  Embassa- 
dors at  Peking  have  at  last  taken  time  to  consider 
the  various  reports  that  have  been  pouring  in 


Deepening  Shadows  323 


upon  them,  and  have  unitedly  sent  in  a  pro- 
test to  the  Tsung-li-yamen.  They  have  further 
strengthened  their  position  by  forwarding  the 
cablegrams  received  from  their  respective  coun- 
tries, that  unless  the  Boxers  were  promptly  dis- 
banded and  damages  inflicted  by  their  raids  re- 
funded, there  would  be  some  warships  in  the  Bay 
of  Pechili.  So  we  have  had  our  fears  in  a  meas- 
ure lulled  by  the  proclamations  that  have  been 
posted  at  the  four  city  gates." 

Here  follows  the  letter  of  a  young  mother  who 
in  the  deepening  dark  of  Paotingfu  could  say,  I 
trust  God  and  rest  my  heart :  " 

"  Paotixgfu,  China, 

''April  I2th,  1900. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Waddell:  At  present  North 
China  is  in  a  most  unsettled  state.  There  is  a 
society  of  Boxers  whose  numbers  are  steadily  in- 
creasing. They  say,  they  intend  to  exterminate 
the  foreigners,  and  very  many  native  Christians 
have  had  their  homes  destroyed ;  and  but  for  the 
help  of  the  foreigners,  would  be  starving.  Thus 
far  the  foreigners  have  all  been  protected.  In  two 
places  our  friends  have  been  surrounded  by  sol- 
diers for  months.  Just  now  there  is  a  big  temple 
fair  to  the  south  of  our  city,  and  there  have  been 
two  posters  put  up  in  the  citv,  saying  that  during 
the  fair,  when  crowds  are  here,  the  Boxers  intend 
to  exterminate  the  foreigners,  and  burn  down 
their  houses.  One  day  is  to  be  given  to  our  place 
here,  and  one  day  to  our  friends  of  the  South 
Suburb.  Two  months  ago  there  was  a  rumour 
to  the  same  efifect,  but  now  they  have  become 
bolder  and  post  up  the  notices.    However,  the 


324       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


officials  in  the  city  have  promised  to  send  us  sol- 
diers, if  there  is  any  disturbance.  It  is  hard  for 
people  at  home  to  realise  our  situation.  No  one 
knows  what  may  happen.  In  case  there  should  be 
serious  trouble,  the  soldiers  are  not  of  much  use, 
as  none  of  them  would  risk  much  for  a  '  foreign 
devil,'  for  in  their  own  camp,  the  time  was,  not 
long  since  when  they  themselves  planned  to  de- 
stroy us.  Still  we  believe  the  officials  would  do 
their  utmost  for  us  here,  although  in  some  places 
they  have  given  the  Boxers  free  range,  and  their 
soldiers  have  helped  in  the  plundering.  Then  too 
the  Empress  Dowager  is  urging  on  the  Boxers. 
She  wishes  them  to  keep  on  drilling  and  increas- 
ing in  numbers.  W'hy?  It  is  not  easy  to  tell. 
Perhaps  she  thinks  if  she  favours  them,  they  will 
protect  her. 

"  So  altogether,  we  are  on  a  nervous  strain, 
not  only  for  ourselves  but  for  the  native  Chris- 
tians, many  of  whom  are  very  badly  frightened. 
Do  you  wonder,  that  I  have  hard  work  to  keep 
my  heart  still  all  the  time?  I  try  very  hard  not 
to  think  of  it,  for  really  I  don't  believe  anything 
will  happen,  but  you  can  realise  how  a  mother 
with  three  little  children  must  feel,  especially  as 
Mr.  Simcox  is  away  preaching.  It  is  the  uncer- 
tainty,— no  one  can  tell  what  may  happen,  and 
then  the  knowledge  that  there  are  so  many  that 
hate  us,  who  do  not  belong  to  the  Boxers,  and 
who  would  take  delight  in  seeing  us  destroyed. 
And  knowing  the  awful  wickedness  of  the 
heathen  heart. — it  is  the  knowledge  of  all  these 
things  that  makes  it  hard  for  us.  But  we  know 
too  that  the  upright  people  of  the  city,  in  great 
part,  believe  us  to  be  good  people,  and  we  believe 
that  God  overrules  all  for  good. 

"  Can  we  not  pray,  that  out  of  all  this  good 


Deepening  Shadows  325 


may  come?  Can  we  not  pray,  that  we  and  our 
message  may  be  brought  before  the  minds  of  the 
people,  and  they  may  be  made  to  acknowledge  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel? 

"  There  is  great  need  of  rain.  The  ignorant 
attribute  this  drought  to  the  foreigners,  w^ho  have 
'  offended  heaven.'  The  people  are  very  restless, 
expecting  a  famine.  If  there  should  be  a  good 
rain,  it  would  do  much  to  allay  these  dis- 
turbances. 

**  With  very  much  love, 

"  Yours  sincerelv, 

"  May  G.  SixMCOX." 


XV 


ELECT  ONES  AXD  PRECIOUS 

When  the  Rev.  Isaac  Pierson  and  those  asso- 
ciated with  him  estabHshed  a  station  at  Paotingfu 
under  the  immediate  auspices  of  the  North  China 
Mission  of  the  American  Board,  it  was  practically 
a  pioneer  movement  in  that  city.  It  was  not 
long,  however,  until  representatives  of  the  China 
Inland  Mission  were  on  the  ground,  prepared  to 
contribute  largely  to  all  helpful  measures  for 
reaching  the  masses  there.  Like  the  other  mis- 
sion stations,  the  personnel  of  the  China  Inland 
Mission  at  Paotingfu  underwent  many  changes, 
and  yet,  as  at  other  stations,  the  work  went  on. 

It  is  a  pleasing  thing  to  record,  that  the  rela- 
tions betw^een  the  members  of  this  station  and 
of  the  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  stations 
were  always  the  most  cordial.  There  was  no 
general  missionary  or  social  gathering  in  which 
the  friends  of  the  C.  I.  M.  were  not  regarded  as 
an  essential  part  of  the  band  of  men  and  women 
chosen  of  God  to  carry  forward  the  work  of  sav- 
ing souls  in  that  region.  And  in  the  general  life 
of  the  missionaries  the  interests,  happiness,  well 
being  and  success  of  those  who  laboured  under 
326 


GLADYS  BAGNALL. 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  327 

the  banner  of  the  C.  I.  were  matters  of  deep 
concern  and  importance  to  all.  Even  among  the 
children  the  ties  of  comradeship  were  noticeably 
strong,  and  whether  because  of  their  isolation 
from  those  of  kindred  race  and  the  fewness  of 
their  numbers,  or  because  of  common  interests 
and  actual  affinities,  they  were  much  like  one 
family  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  their  life  at 
Paotingfu.  Little  Gladys  Bagnall  was  always  a 
most  welcome  visitor  at  the  Presbyterian  and 
Congregational  Compounds.  At  the  former 
where  the  boys  were  so  largely  in  the  majority 
she  was  especially  welcome,  and  the  little  men 
naturally  vied  with  each  other  in  kindly  atten- 
tions, while  at  the  South  Suburb  she  found  in 
Helen  Ewing  a  very  dear  companion  of  near  her 
own  age  and  tastes.  When  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge 
planned  their  Christmas  treat  of  1899  for  the 
foreign  children  at  Paotingfu,  Gladys  Bagnall 
was  a  very  welcome  and  happy  guest.  She  was 
a  beautiful  child  and  one  gifted  with  very  sweet 
and  winning  ways  and  the  joy  and  comfort  of  her 
parents. 

Dr.  W.  C.  Noble  of  the  American  Board's  sta- 
tion at  Paotingfu,  speaking  of  the  work  of  the 
China  Inland  Mission  at  that  point  has  a  word 
to  say  of  the  father  and  mother  of  little  Gladys : 

"  Benjamin  Bagnall  joined  the  British  navy 
when  seventeen  years  old,  and  was  in  the  service 
ten  years,  rising  to  the  grade  of  W^arrant  Officer. 
He  served  under  Sir  Henry  Kepler  in  Asiatic 


3^8       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


waters  and  while  doing  so  became  interested  in 
mission  work  among  the  Chinese,  and  on  the  ex- 
piration of  his  term  of  service,  joined  an  inde- 
pendent mission  conducted  by  a  Dr.  White  at 
Chin  Kuang,  a  port  on  the  Yangtze  river.  When 
this  Mission  was  given  up  through  the  withdrawal 
of  Dr.  White,  ^Mr.  Bagnall  for  a  time  laboured  in 
connection  with  the  Central  China  Alission  of  the 
American  Alethodist  Church  North,  doing  valu- 
able service  along  the  shores  of  the  Po-yang-hu 
(lake),  a  region  teeming  with  populous  cities, 
towns  and  villages,  and  of  great  historic  interest. 
After  several  years  spent  in  this  work  he  accepted 
under  the  American  Bible  Society,  the  agency  of 
their  work  in  Northern  China.  He  was  the  first 
agent  of  that  society  in  North  China,  and  from 
1880  until  1888,  with  headquarters  at  Peking,  he 
laboured  incessantlv  throughout  all  that  section 
of  China,  making  extensive  tours  into  all  parts 
of  the  provinces  of  Shantung,  Chili  and  Shansi 
engaged  in  selling  Bibles  and  portions,  and  also 
preaching  the  gospel.  He  did  a  vast  amount  of 
noble,  self-denying  work,  and  through  his  con- 
scientious distribution  of  the  Scriptures  thou- 
sands upon  thousands  of  copies  of  the  Bible,  New 
Testament,  and  portions  were  scattered  through- 
out those  provinces. 

"  In  1888  Mr.  Bagnall  resigned  this  service  to 
work  in  connection  with  the  China  Inland  Mis- 
sion in  the  province  of  Shansi.  About  this  time 
he  married  %liss  Emily  Kingsbury,  who  for  some 
years  had  been  in  charge  of  the  Girls'  School  in 
connection  with  that  Mission  at  Taiyuanfu.  On 
account  of  his  ability  and  experience  he  was  made 
superintendent  of  a  large  district  in  the  province, 
and  a  member  of  the  Administrative  Council  of 
that  Mission.   In  1895  he  was  transferred  to  Pao- 


MR.  AND  MRS.  BAGNALL  AND  THEIR 
DAUGHTER,  GLADYS. 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  329 

tingfu  to  take  charge  of  the  important  work  of 
the  C.  1.  M.  at  that  place,  and  that  too  in  connec- 
tion with  the  superintending  of  a  large  district 
extending  from  the  borders  of  ^longolia  on  the 
north  to  the  borders  of  Shantung  on  the  south. 
His  home  at  Paotingfu  was  the  rendezvous  of  all 
the  English  missionaries  journeying  into  the 
province  of  Shansi,  and  those  who  escaped  the 
frightful  massacres  in  that  province  will  long  re- 
member the  warm  welcome  given  there. 

The  Chinese  had  no  truer  friends  than  ^Ir. 
and  I\Irs.  Bagnall ;  and  their  blood  and  that  of 
others  will  be  the  seed  that  shall  make  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  China  strong  and  enduring  until 
the  end  shall  come.  Two  sons  remain  as  survi- 
vors,— William  and  Howard, — two  bright,  manly 
boys  who  are  pursuing  their  studies  at  the  C.  I. 
M.  school  at  Chef 00." 

-  But  the  Bagnalls  were  not  the  only  representa- 
tives of  the  C.  L  ^I.  who  were  standing  at  their 
post  in  Paotingfu  during  the  dark  days  of  May 
and  June,  1900.  The  Rev.  William  Cooper  who 
had  left  Shanghai  on  a  tour  of  inspection  in  the 
early  days  of  summer  and  had  visited  Shansi  and 
other  points,  and  later  came  to  Paotingfu,  intend- 
ing to  go  thence  to  Tientsin,  when  alas  the  way 
was  hedged,  was  chosen  of  God  and  answered  the 
roll-call  with  the  Bagnalls.  A  writer  in  China's 
Millions  says:  "It  was  in  the  winter  of  1892, 
that  I  first  met  ^Ir.  Cooper.  He  was  then  in 
Shanghai,  and  was  also  superintendent  of  the 
Anhuei  province.  The  very  first  thing  that  im- 
pressed me  about  him  was  his  large  sympathetic 


330       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


nature.  He  seemed  intuitively  to  enter  into  one's 
difficulties,  and  in  so  doing  in  a  great  measure 
helped  to  smooth  them  away.  This  is  a  very 
rare  quality.  Some  men  can  give  sympathy  and 
help  after  they  know  your  difficulties  and  trou- 
bles, but  Mr.  Cooper  seemed  to  divine  these,  and 
by  loving  words  and  a  heart  ever  ready  to  appre- 
ciate the  trials  of  even  the  youngest  missionary, 
became  endeared  to  all. 

One  could  never  fail  to  notice  also  the  sagac- 
ity and  discernment  which  Mr.  Cooper  brought  to 
bear  on  all  missionary  questions.  Mr.  Cooper 
had  been  in  China  nineteen  years, — and  first  as 
superintendent  of  the  work  of  the  C.  I.  M.  in  the 
province  of  Anhuei,  and  later  as  Assistant  Deputy 
Director  in  Shanghai,  very  materially  helped  for- 
ward the  work  of  God  in  China.  Neither  of  these 
posts  was  a  sinecure,  and  neither  of  them  was 
easy  to  fill  but  no  man  could  have  filled  them 
better.  His  presence  at  a  station  was  eagerly 
looked  for,  both  by  natives  and  foreigners  alike, 
and  a  fragrance  of  Christ  was  always  left  of  his 
visit.  Wise  in  counsel,  lovinj<  as  a  brother,  be- 
loved, we  love  thee, — and  deeply  do  we  grieve 
with  the  dear  wife  and  six  children  who  have 
been  thus  so  cruelly  bereft. 

It  was  on  a  mission  of  counselling  and  cheer- 
ing that  he  went  away  in  the  beginning  of  sum- 
mer to  the  province  of  Shansi.  It  was  a  long, 
trv-ing  journey  and  there  were  many  difficulties. 
His  advent  there  was  long  desired  and  greatly 
blessed.  Mr.  E.  J.  Cooper  says  of  his  visit: 
'  Mr.  Cooper's  w^ords  were  greatly  appreciated  by 


REV.  WILLIAM  COOPER. 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  331 


all.  He  seems  to  have  been  apprehensive  of  com- 
ing trouble  by  reason  of  the  long  continued 
drought.  The  keynote  of  his  message  was,  the 
likelihood  of  the  churches  in  China  being  called 
upon  to  suffer  for  Christ.  A  month  later,  at  an- 
other station,  he  spoke  on  the  great  change  in  the 
Apostle  Peter's  character,  comparing  his  words 
spoken  to  our  Lord  when  he  was  told  of  the  com- 
ing cross,  and  his  epistles  which  are  so  full  of  ref- 
erence to  fellowship  with  Christ  in  suffering.  On 
the  morning  of  June  4th  all  met  at  six  a.  m.  for 
prayer  and  then  with  many  of  the  church  members 
we  accompanied  him  some  distance  coastwards, 
little  thinking  that  we  should  never  see  his  face 
again.'  After  leaving  Shansi  he  travelled  through 
the  province  of  Chili  and  safely  reached  Pao- 
tingfu.  From  there  he  hooed  soon  to  go  to  Tien- 
tsin but  alas,  this  was  not  to  be. 

To  Mr.  Cooper's  indefatigable  labours  the 
native  churches  are  greatly  indebted.  With 
others  he  translated  the  New  Testament  into 
Romanised  Chinese,  and  but  a  few  years  ago 
compiled  a  hymn  book  for  the  Chinese  which  is 
now  largely  used.  But  far  beyond  these  visible 
monuments  to  his  memor\-  there  will  ever  be  in 
the  recollection  of  his  fellow  labourers  the  influ- 
ence of  a  noble  and  unselfish  life  lived  to  the 
praise  of  God  and  the  advancement  of  His 
Kingdom." 

In  the  chapter  on  The  American  Board  Com- 
pound an  extended  reference  was  made  to  the 

Aleng  family  ''  and  the  interesting  and  impres- 
sive service  held  on  August  lyth.  1S89.  the  or- 
dination of  the  elder  son,  Meng  Chang-chun,  and 


33  2        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

"  the  prophecies  which  went  before,"  all  predict- 
ing the  success  and  fidelity  of  the  young  Chinese 
preacher  of  the  Gospel.  In  that  same  account 
the  younger  son,  i\Ieng  Chang-so,  was  described 
as  a  frolicksome  boy  of  eleven  years,  and  later  as 
one  who  would  soon  take  his  place  among  the 
Christian  workers  at  Paotingfu.  It  is  a  joy  to 
record,  that  the  prophecies  which  went  before  " 
on  these  two  young  Chinese  converts  in  1889 
were  proved  in  1900  to  have  been  in  every  par- 
ticular faithful  and  inerrant.  For  it  was  re- 
served for  Pastor  Meng,"  (Meng  Chang- 
chun), after  almost  eleven  years  of  faithful  serv- 
ice in  preaching  the  Gospel  and  in  general  mis- 
sionary service,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Ameri- 
can Board,  at  Paotingfu,  to  be  enrolled  among 
the  Elect  Ones  and  Precious,"  and  on  the  28th 
of  June,  1900,  two  days  before  the  tragedy  at  the 
North  Suburb,  to  lay  down  his  life,  and  stand 
in  the  presence  of  the  Lamb,  the  first  martyr  of 
Paotingfu. 

Meng  Chang-so,  the  younger  of  the  brothers, 
and  also  an  ordained  minister  of  the  Word,  was 
at  Tientsin  with  his  wife  and  one  son.  He  had 
gone  shortly  before  the  crisis  to  Tungcho  to  de- 
liver a  course  of  lectures  on  Martin  Luther  and 
the  Reformation,  expecting  to  return  to  his  work 
in  Paotingfu  by  way  of  Tientsin,  but  when  he 
reached  that  place  he  was  detained  by  the  earnest 
advice  of  friends  and  thus  escaped  the  fate  of  his 
brother.    As  soon  as  possible  after  the  restora- 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  333 


tion  of  order  at  Paotingfu  he  returned  to  that 
field  and  is  there  to-day  faithfully  bearing  wit- 
ness to  the  truth. 

In  that  company  of  the  elect  and  precious 
there  were  many  faithful  and  consecrated  Chinese 
men,  women  and  children  whose  blood  poured 
out  on  June  30th  and  July  ist,  1900,  has  demon- 
strated more  clearly  and  forcibly  than  the  testi- 
mony of  a  thousand  missionaries  by  word  of 
mouth,  that  the  Gospel  can  save  and  sanctify  the 
souls  of  our  Mongolian  brothers  and  sisters,  and 
inspire  them  to  deeds  of  greatest  sacrifice  and 
heroism. 

A  beautiful  example  of  Christian  courage  is  re- 
lated of  a  young  son  of  Meng  Chang-chun,  Titus 
Meng,  a  lad  of  some  twelve  or  thirteen  years  of 
age.  Only  a  day  or  two  before  his  father's  arrest 
he  declined  to  go  into  hiding.  He  said  he  wanted 
to  stay  and  share  the  fate  of  his  father,  whatever 
that  might  be ;  but  his  father  said,  *'  Titus,  if  you 
do  not  seek  a  place  of  safety,  there  will  be  none 
of  our  name  left  to  tell  the  story  of  Jesus."  He 
was  prevailed  upon  to  leave  and  is  now  the  sole 
survivor  of  that  devoted  family. 

It  is  a  touching  as  well  as  an  indubitable  proof 
of  the  faithfulness  and  martyr  spirit  of  the  native 
helpers  at  the  South  Suburb,  that  after  the  arrest 
of  the  elder  Meng  (Pastor  Meng  Chang-chun) 
at  the  street  chaf>el  on  Thursday,  June  28th, 
where  he  had  been  engaged  in  his  usual  duties, 
and  Mr.  Pitkin's  efforts  to  secure  his  release  had 


334  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


proved  unavailing,  and  he  had  been  carried  off  by 
the  Boxers  to  the  temple  where  he  was  brutally 
murdered,  his  Chinese  coworkers  at  the  Com- 
pound did  not  for  a  moment  flinch.  They  knew 
that  the  die  was  cast,  and  that  at  any  moment,  if 
they  still  remained  at  their  posts,  they  too  would 
be  called  to  seal  their  devotion  to  Christ  with  their 
own  blood.  Friday  wore  away  and  Saturday 
with  its  awful  record  at  the  North  Suburb.  Then 
came  Sunday  morning,  July  ist,  and  while  many 
had  forsaken  the  three  elect  spirits,  who  without 
any  possibility  of  escape  must  face  the  wrath  and 
rage  of  an  implacable  heathen  mob,  yet  there  were 
those  who  would  not  leave  them, — those  w'hose 
tawny  skins  and  oblique  eyes  told  of  their  relation 
to  a  heathen  race,  but  whose  triumphant  faith  in 
God  made  them  worthy  to  share  with  the  three 
Americans  the  glory  and  crowns  of  martyrdom. 
Among  that  number  were  Mrs.  Tu,  sister  of  Pas- 
tor Meng.  and  Mrs.  Kao,  (both  faithful  Bible 
women)  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chang,  helpers  in  the 
Medical  Dispensary  and  Hospital,  IMrs.  Chien,  a 
seamstress,  three  children  of  Pastor  Meng  and 
three  children  of  ^Nlrs.  Tu.  And  of  these,  the 
world  was  not  worthy ! 

Those  were  dark  days  at  the  American  Board 
Compound  just  following  the  cutting  off  of  com- 
munications between  Paotingfu  and  Peking  (the 
latter  part  of  May),  for  Misses  Morrill  and 
Gould ;  and  they  were  days  of  heavy  care  and  re- 
sponsibility for  Mr.  Pitkin  who  more  than  any 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  335 

one  else  there  realised  their  utter  helplessness  in 
the  face  of  the  fierce  rage  of  those  who  were  plan- 
ning the  destruction  of  all  Christians  and  all 
foreigners.  Had  he  been  responsible  for  himself 
alone,  there  is  no  doubt  but  possible  means  of  es- 
cape were  within  his  reach  at  almost  any  time 
from  the  last  of  !May  until  the  last  of  June.  Into 
his  hands  had  been  committed  the  general  inter- 
ests of  the  station  and  whatever  chivalrous  senti- 
ments may  have  filled  his  heart  as  he  thought  of 
the  brave  women  who  stood  with  him,  side  by 
side  in  the  deepening  gloom,  if  an}1:hing  further 
was  needed,  the  chivalry  of  a  sacred  trust  and  of 
fealty  to  the  King  hushed  the  promptings  and 
effaced  the  thought  of  personal  safety  at  the  ex- 
pense of  duty  and  personal  honour. 

And  ^lary  S.  ^lorrill  and  Annie  AUender  Gould 
were  no  less  brave  and  faithful.  In  her  last  let- 
ter, under  date  of  May  30th,  1900,  Miss  Morrill 
said :  "  Miss  Gould  and  I  cannot  leave,  if  we 
would,  and  would  not  if  we  could."  So  true  to 
the  spirit  of  one  who  walks  with  God  and  fears 
not "  is  the  letter,  that  we  give  it  here  in  full : 

"  Paotixgfl%  China, 

"May  2,0th,  1900. 

Long  before  this  letter  can  reach  you  the  ca- 
bles will  have  carried  all  kinds  of  news  and  con- 
jectures. \A*e  are  now  back  where  we  were  in 
the  beginning. — all  our  boasted  civilisation  has 
been  taken  from  us  at  one  stroke.  We  are 
now  minus  daily  mails,  minus  railway  and  tele- 


336       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfa 


graph.  Sunday,  Alay  27th,  the  Boxers  tore  up 
and  burnt  a  section  of  the  railway  on  the  hne  be- 
tween here  and  Peking.  They 'were  careful  to 
entirely  destroy  a  long  bridge,  knowing  it  would 
take  much  time  and  labour  to  replace  the  ma- 
sonry. Telegraph  wires  have  been  cut  and  now 
we  are  out  of  touch  with  Tientsin.  I  asked  why 
the  soldiers  did  not  come,  and  was  told  that  the 
rioters  were  too  many.  It  may  be,  too,  that  they 
are  secretly  sympathising  with  them. 

"Miss  Gould  and  I  cannot  leave  if  zve  would 
and  zi'ould  not  if  zve  could.  Our  twenty-two 
girls  may  be  able  to  get  away  after  examination, 
June  1 8th,  but  most  probably  will  not.  I  am  glad 
that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ewing  and  their  children  are 
safe  in  a  healthful  place. 

"  I  went  into  the  city,  this  afternoon,  for  my 
usual  Wednesday  meeting  with  the  women  who 
come  to  Mrs.  Kao's.  We  had  our  usual  happy 
time  with  one  another.  I  trust  they  will  be  kept 
in  safety.  Mr.  Bagnall  had  a  round-about  warn- 
ing from  one  of  the  officials  to-day.  The  North 
Suburb  missionaries  with  whom  Mr.  Bagnall 
consulted  do  not  regard  it  as  weighty  yet,  because 
of  the  manner  in  which  i:  came.  The  gentlemen 
think  the  Schools  had  better  be  disbanded,  but  I 
am  afraid  it  will  not  be  so  easy  to  send  the  girls 
away.  Of  course,  if  we  could  see  them  safe  with 
their  parents,  it  would  be  easier  to  leave  at  a 
moment's  notice.  It  may  be  that  the  bands  that 
have  destroyed  the  railroad  will  move  in  another 
direction,  it  may  be  that  some  check  will  be  put 
upon  their  movements.  The  Lord  can  do  great 
things,  as  He  has  done  in  the  past,  for  His  arm 
is  not  shortened  that  He  cannot  save,  nor  His  ear 
heavy  that  He  cannot  hear.  Do  not  feel  too 
troubled  about  us.    The  danger  is  all  around  and 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  337 

near,  but  God  is  nearer.  Even,  if  we  escape,  as 
we  probably  can,  the  premises  will  be  looted. 
Despite  all  apprehensions,  we  are  happy,  and  even 
try  to  be  jolly. 

Will  write  as  soon  as  I  can." 

If  "  grit  "  were  a  grace  for  which  we  may  pray 
(and  why  not?),  surely  ]\Iiss  Gould  found 
,  "  grace,"  and  while  she  may  have  felt  the  need  of 
deeper  "  heart-faith,"  as  she  called  it,  yet  there  is 
no  doubt  but  in  those  trv'ing  hours  her  mind 
was  stayed  on  God.  To  her  own  clear  judgment 
the  prospect  of  again  seeing  the  dear  home 
friends  in  this  world  was  not  bright,  and  she 
knew  that  a  change  of  some  sort  must  come  soon, 
for  such  a  state  of  tension  could  not  long  endure. 
She  knew  there  would  be  a  joyous  meeting  and 
that  love  which  is  stronger  than  death  would 
some  day  bind  them  together  an  unbroken  fam- 
ily; and  so  with  the  bravest  and  sweetest  assur- 
ance she  closed  the  last  letter  to  the  loved  ones  at 
home  with  the  words,  If  not  on  earth,  will  meet 
in  Heaven."  That  letter  was  next  to  the  last 
which  came  to  America  from  the  South  Suburb. 
It  was  finished  on  May  31st,  and  perhaps  for- 
warded by  the  hand  of  a  faithful  Chinaman  from 
the  terror-stricken  district  of  Paotingfu.  It  is  a 
sweet,  brave  letter  from  one  who  thought  of  her 
mother's  words,  The  nearest  way  to  China  is 
by  way  of  the  throne,"  and,  as  she  thought  of 
those  words  and  her  mother's  prayers  for  her,  the 
Gethsemane  in  which  she  found  herself  the  night 


338        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


of  the  30th  of  ^lay  was  not  so  dark  as  may  have 
seemed,  for  she  was  able  to  say,  God's  will  be 
done."  It  has  brought  comfort  already  to  many 
hearts.   It  will  strengthen  many  more : 

]\Iy  head  believes  in  God's  knowledge  and 
goodness,  and  that  we  cannot  be  hurt  contrary 
to  His  will ;  yet  I  cannot  say.  that  I  have  deep 
heart-faith ;  it  is  an  intellectual  conviction.  Just 
so  I  know  perfectly  well  the  possibility  of  danger, 
but,  generally  speaking,  it  does  not  weigh  on  me, 
or  when  it  does,  I  just  cry  out  and  pray  for  grit. 
I  am  glad  to  remember  that  you  pray  for  us. 
Last  night  when  I  was  agonising  in  the  effort  to 
say  in  truth,  '  God's  will  be  done,'  I  thought  of 
what  mother  says,  '  The  nearest  way  to  China  is 
by  the  way  of  the  throne, — the  mercy  seat ' — and 
it  comforted  me.  I  can't  tell  you  exactly  what  I 
fear ;  not  death,  nor  even  violence  at  the  hands 
of  the  mob,  for  the  physical  suffering  would  be 
over  soon,  and  God  can  give  strength  for  that. 

Perhaps  you  can  understand  why  with  all 
this  disturbance  and  my  sleepiness  I  can't  put  my 
thoughts  on  paper.  If  I  live,  I  will  send  you  an- 
other letter  soon.  Pray  for  ^lary  and  me.  '  If 
not  on  earth,  will  meet  in  Heaven.'  " 

The  last  letter  which  came  from  the  South 
Suburb  was  written  by  ^Ir.  Pitkin  to  friends  in 
Peking  with  the  earnest  hope  and  prayer,  that 
they  might  secure  through  the  American  ^Minis- 
ter  some  relief  for  the  imperilled  missionaries 
at  Paotingfu.  It  was  dated,  Saturday,  June  2nd, 
and  sent  by  special  messenger  on  Sunday  or 
^londay,  June  3rd  or  4th.    The  messenger,  or 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  339 


runner,  who  carried  this  message  through  the 
Boxer  hnes  was  probably  the  bearer  of  the  last 
written  message  from  the  North  Suburb,  a  brave 
letter  from  Mrs.  Simcox  to  the  Millers  who  had 
previously  gone  to  the  coast. 

It  was  a  touching  appeal  ^Ir.  Pitkin  made  to 
his  fellow  missionaries  at  Peking,  who  now  were 
themselves  in  most  imminent  peril  and  unable  to 
render  him  any  help.  He  could  not  be  per- 
suaded, that  the  great  American  Government 
would  leave  them  to  perish  without  one  effort  to 
send  relief,  and  believing  that  through  Air.  Con- 
ger's good  offices  help  from  the  American  sol- 
diery might  come,  he  urged  his  good  friends  to 
work  and  pray  for  that  end.  The  extremity  of 
the  faithful  missionaries  can  be  imagined,  but  not 
described.  From  the  27th  of  IMay,  when  the  rail- 
road was  rendered  unserviceable  for  travel,  the 
situation  had  become  daily  more  critical,  so  that 
when  on  the  2nd  of  June  the  appeal  went  out  for 
help,  it  was  with  the  deep  conviction,  that  unless 
it  came  speedily  their  fate  was  sealed.  The  letter 
gives  us  some  idea  of  the  trying  hours  of  hope 
deferred  through  which  they  were  made  to  pass : 

Paotingfu,  Saturday  Evening, 

"June  2nd,  1900. 

"  Meng  I  (Meng  Chang-chun)  came  in  this 
afternoon  and  told  us  something  of  outside  af- 
fairs,— one  thousand  foreign  soldiers  in  Peking, 
etc.,  also  that  Meng  II  (Aleng  Chang-so),  with 
his  family  was  expecting  to  come  up  by  boat.  As 


340        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


no  boats,  Chinese  or  foreign,  can  pass  up  the 
river  without  being  searched,  ]\Ieng  would  stand 
no  chance  at  all.  So  we  have  wired  to  Tientsin 
to  intercept  him, — also  have  sent  two  men  to  try 
to  find  him  and  turn  him  back.  The  Presby- 
terians have  sent  a  man  to  try  to  catch  Lowr'ie 
who  left  Tientsin,  or  expected  to  leave  yesterday. 

"  The  fate  of  the  French  party  seems  certain. 
They  left  in  spite  of  the  protest  of  the  officials, — 
thirty  in  all,  eleven  boats  with  three  soldiers  to  a 
boat.  About  i6o  li  from  here  they  were  incau- 
tious and  were  seen  by  Boxers  on  the  way  to  sack 
a  Catholic  church.  Surrounded  in  shallow  water, 
they  used  all  of  their  ammunition, — killed  a  great 
many  but  were  finally  overpowered  and  all  massa- 
cred. As  to  whether  the  women  killed  themselves 
is  not  certain.  Some  boats,  three  interpreters  and 
soldiers  (some  wounded),  have  come  back. 

"  It  may  be  the  beginning  of  the  end,  God 
rules  and  somehow  His  Kingdom  must  be 
brought  about  in  China. 

Of  course  the  soldiers  are  no  use.  Some 
days  ago,  our  friend  in  the  city,  Wu,  suggested 
all  going,  but  even  if  we  ever  should  come  to  that 
state,  the  way  is  blocked  by  river  and  train.  The 
trains  still  run  to  Kao  Pei  Tien,  i6o  li,  free  pas- 
sage, for  no  foreigners  run  them.  Then  no  more 
road  until  Feng  T'ai  is  reached.  We  have  the 
old  wire  to  Tientsin,  which  when  the  railway  put 
up  its  wire,  was  turned  to  official  use  only.  Now 
it  is  open  once  more.  The  railway  to  the  South 
is  broken, — 60  li  and  90  li  south  of  here, — two 
stations  and  bridges  burned  and  wire  cut.  Also 
wire  into  Shansi  is  cut. 

"  Letter  just  in  from  Davis  at  Yen  T'sun  says 
all  is  quiet  there. 

We  did  have  two  or  three  thousand  soldiers 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious  341 


here  (imperial  troops),  but  a  lot  have  gone  North 
to  Ting  Hsing,  not  many  left.  Some  are  from 
Kai  Ping, — wear  straw  hats.  Boxers  hate  them, 
and  say  they  are  hired  by  foreigners.  So  now 
North  of  us,  160  li,  is  one  band  of  plunderers; 
East,  160  H,  on  the  river,  another;  South,  50  li, 
another,  but  more  bent  on  local  ravage;  South- 
west, 50  li,  another  pillaging  railway. 

"  As  for  Paotingfu,  Boxers  drill  in  temples  in 
the  city,  and  officials  are  powerless.  What  our 
chances  are  it  is  hard  to  tell.  All  along  the  offi- 
cials have  sent  us  a  small  guard,  but  they,  al- 
though nice  fellows  enough,  will  be  of  no  use. 
Whether  the  local  Boxers  will  have  courage 
enough  to  attack,  don't  know.  But  a  fire  brand 
from  North,  East,  South,  or  West,  will  be  suffi- 
cient, that's  sure. 

So  we  send  this  note  to  you.  What  Minister 
Conger  will  do,  we  have  no  idea.  Will  Peking 
and  Tientsin  demand  so  many  foreign  troops, 
that  nothing  will  be  done  for  small  Tungcho  and 
Paotingfu  ? 

"  One  town,  30  li  South  of  us,  where  the  Cath- 
olics have  recanted  in  a  body, — fire  crackers  and 
great  rejoicing!  But  Protestant  natives  are  not 
touched.  Everybody  has  been  saying,  that 
*  Jesus'  Church '  is  all  right.  Only  want  Catho- 
lics. All  agree,  that  the  Catholics  should  be  mas- 
sacred, no  telling  whether  the  above  pretensions 
would  hold  water.  Fear  they  would  not. 
Whether  this  trouble  on  the  river  will  be  an  in- 
centive to  local  talent,  don't  know.  If  it  was 
premeditated,  it  may;  if  an  accidental  meeting, 
nothing  may  come  of  it,  save  the  awful  pressure 
brought  to  bear  at  Peking,  when  the  world  na- 
tions have  heard  of  it.  In  the  meantime  we  may 
not  be  left  to  see  the  end. 


342        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


It's  a  grand  cause  to  die  in.  Jesus  shall 
reign,  but  we  do  hope  a  long  life  may  be  for  us 
in  this  work. 

We  write  this  to  give  you  the  facts,  inas- 
much as  yoii  may  have  no  authentic  information. 
The  telegram  Ewing  sent  us  from  Peking,  or 
Tungcho,  never  arrived.  ]\Ieng  I  told  us  of  the 
sending.  What  an  escape  for  Deacon  Liu  of 
Cho  Chou!    God's  preservation! 

"  Our  affectionate  greeting  to  you  all. 
In  His  service, 

"  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin." 

**  Advice  from  North  Suburb  is  that  they  have 
difficulty  in  keeping  ser\'ants.  Rumours  increas- 
ing in  the  city.  Said  now,  to-morrow  or  next 
day,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Xan  Chuang, 
thirty  li  South  will  be  burned ;  then  Cathedrals 
here,  then  we  come  last, — Protestants  and  Cath- 
olics alike.  Dry  as  powder, — oppressive  dust 
storm.  God  give  us  rain !  That  should  quiet 
things  for  the  moment. 

"  Will  you  not  press  ^Minister  Conger  about 
things?  We  need  a  guard  of  three  hundred  or 
five  hundred  soldiers  here  at  once.  '  I  had  fainted 
unless  I  had  believed  to  see  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord  in  the  land  of  the  living.'  I  know  I  shall 
up  there.  Down  here  may  He  help  me  also  to 
see  it  I  The  moon  gets  brighter  every  night  and 
what  then? 

God  leads. — thank  God,  he  does !  We  can't 
go  out  to  fight, — we  have  no  soldiers  to  trust, — a 
guard  of  ten  or  so  who  will  vanish  like  mist, — 
we  must  sit  still, — do  our  work, — and  take  quietly 
whatever  is  sent  us.  And  it  will  be  but  a  short 
time  before  we  know  definitely  whether  we  can 
serve  Him  better  above  or  not. 


Elect  Ones  and  Precious 


"  I  hear  Miss  Newton  has  had  trouble.  Per- 
haps you  all  are  in  great  distress.  But  make  one 
more  appeal  to  Conger  for  Paotingfu. 

'*  Asking  for  faith  and  strength, 

Horace  Tracy  Pitkin." 

"  P.  S.  Boxers  who  have  been  breaking  up 
the  railway  have  no  arms  to  amount  to  anything. 
The  Boxers  on  the  river  use  '  Duck  guns.'  Sol- 
diers can  come  down  to  Kao  Pei  Tien,  or  Ting 
Hsing  and  catch  a  train  there,  140  li  from  here. 
Two  highest  officials  here,  it  is  said,  are  on  oppo- 
site sides  of  the  fence.  One  to  attack  Boxers, 
the  other  not,  until  definite  orders  from  Peking 
are  received  to  protect  foreigners  at  any  cost, — 
otherwise,  they  will  be  held  responsible.  We 
cannot  be  sure  of  a  single  day's  life.  Work  and 
pray  for  us.    Pray  for  rain. 

"  Horace  Tracy  Pitkin." 

And  the  month  of  June  with  its  w^eary  weight, 
its  distracting  rumours,  its  dark  fears  wore  on. 
On  all  sides  there  w^ere  almost  daily  persecu- 
tions, burnings  and  pillagings,  and  no  one  could 
know  or  tell  when  the  time  of  the  fifteen  foreign- 
ers at  Paotingfu  would  come.  Frequently  Mr. 
Pitkin  would  go  over  to  the  North  Suburb  on 
his  wheel,  perhaps  stay  for  a  meal,  and  in  sacred 
fellowship  with  the  elect  and  precious  "  of  the 
Presbyterian  Compound  receive  comfort  and 
courage.  Here  were  Dr.  Taylor,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Hodge,  ^Ir.  and  Mrs.  Simcox,  Paul,  Francis 
and  baby  Margaret.  It  was  certain,  that  the  fate 
of  one  would  be  the  fate  of  all.    They  were 


344       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


brought  close  to  one  another  and  to  God.  In  all 
these  hours  they  had  an  abiding  sense  of  the 
goodness  and  power  of  God  and  could  say  when 
the  cloud  was  darkest,  "  God's  will  be  done." 

Mr.  Lowrie  who  was  at  Tientsin  during  this 
time  having  on  his  return  from  Shanghai 
(whither  he  had  gone  to  see  his  mother  off  to 
America),  been  intercepted  by  the  sudden  Boxer 
uprising,  received  a  telegraphic  message  from 
Mr.  Pitkin.  The  message  was  in  Latin  telling  of 
the  danger  on  the  South  from  Boxers  who  were 
attacking  the  village  of  Tung  Lu.  The  message 
closed  with  the  word,  Immanuel  "  (God  with 
us).    And  God  n'as  with  them  all. 


XVI 


ABIDING  HIS  TIME 

The  last  three  months  at  Paotingfu,  April, 
May  and  June,  1900,  were  months  big  with  his- 
tory-making incidents  and  portents.  In  different 
letters  written  by  Mrs.  Simcox  during  this 
period,  she  said,  she  could  have  written  "  vol- 
umes "  on  what  was  transpiring  about  them. 
Speaking  of  the  sore  famine  in  India,  she  said: 
**  It  seems  as  though  these  were  the  last  days. 
There  is  so  much  suffering, — wars,  famines,  ru- 
mours, persecutions !  "  It  was  likewise,  a  period 
of  great  spiritual  progress  in  many  lives.  The 
rich  blessing  which  had  fallen  upon  the  mission- 
aries and  native  Christians  at  Tungcho,  Pao- 
tingfu and  Peking  was  of  such  a  marked  and 
unusual  character  as  to  excite  wonder  among  all 
conversant  with  the  spiritual  outpouring  at  these 
places  and  for  a  time  to  distract  their  thought 
from  the  Boxer  menace.  It  was  a  Pentecostal 
time.  Old  missionaries  on  the  fielcl,  who  had 
passed  through  great  reviving  times  in  China  and 
among  the  home  churches  in  America  and  Eng- 
land, declared,  that  they  had  never  before  known 
or  experienced  such  a  gracious  manifestation  of 
the  Spirit's  presence  and  power.  The  revival  be- 
345 


34^        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


ginning  at  Tungcho  in  March  swept  Hke  a  tidal 
wave  over  Paotingfu  and  Peking,  and  men  and 
women,  foreign  and  native,  spoke  as  "  with 
tongues,"  and  the  mighty  power  of  God  was  real- 
ised then,  as  never  before  in  North  China. 

The  story  of  this  wonderful  work  of  grace,  as 
told  by  Mr.  and  'Mrs.  Simcox,  cannot  fail  to  in- 
terest the  reader.  It  was  a  preparation  against 
the  times  of  great  persecution.  God,  who  was 
permitting  Satan  to  try  His  servants  and  prove 
their  faith  and  loyalty  to  Him,  marvellously 
equipped  them,  by  the  outpouring  of  His  Spirit, 
for  the  terrible  ordeal  through  which  they  were 
to  pass,  and  gave  to  China  a  Church  purified  in 
the  fire  of  affliction  and  baptised  in  martyrs' 
blood.  It  was  an  epoch-making  event  in  God's 
economy  of  redemption  for  the  Mongolian  race. 
The  Church  of  China  starting  out  on  the  Twen- 
tieth Century  with  the  record  she  made  during 
the  last  year  of  the  Nineteenth,  with  her  gar- 
ments dyed,  not  in  the  blood  of  her  enemies  (like 
her  great  Head  from  Edom  and  Bozrah),  but 
dipped  in  her  ozvn  blood,  shall  go  forth  in  the 
greatness  of  her  strength,  mighty  to  save ! 

The  sublime  courage  of  those  who  stood  at 
their  posts  in  Paotingfu  was  due  in  large  meas- 
ure to  this  wonderful  baptism  of  the  Spirit.  As 
long  as  they  could  bear  testimony  to  the  power 
of  divine  ^race  through  letters  to  the  homeland 
their  one  word  was,  that  God  had  graciously  de- 
livered them  from  the  fear  of  men.    They  felt 


Abiding  His  Time 


347 


the  Spirit's  presence  and  power  as  they  had  never 
felt  His  presence  and  power  before.  They  were 
in  God's  hands.  He  had  kept  them  in  former 
days  of  darkness,  when  they  had  not  feh  Him  so 
near.  Now,  when  He  had  come  so  graciously 
into  their  midst  and  with  such  wonder-working 
power,  they  would  not  fear,  though  the  earth 
be  removed,"  for  God  was  their  refuge  and 
strength.  It  was  in  this  spirit  they  bided  His 
time,  and  it  is  this  spirit  which  pervades  the 
letters  we  quote: 

"  Paotixgfu,  China, 

March  2gth,  1900. 

To  THE  Clearfield  Church  : 

"  It  will  rejoice  your  hearts  to  know,  that  your 
prayers,  with  many  others,  have  been  answered, 
and  that  we  are  now  having  a  great  revival  in 
our  little  community  here.  God  is  pouring  out 
His  spirit  in  great  measure  upon  us,  and  a  deep 
work  of  grace  is  going  on  in  many  hearts.  Over 
thirty  in  all  have  confessed  their  sins,  in  many 
cases  with  deep  conviction  and  have  determined 
to  follow  a  holy  and  self-sacrificing  Lord.  Many 
of  our  Christians  have  been  revived,  feeling  they 
have  been  converted  over  again,  and  others  have 
taken  a  stand  for  the  first  time. 

"  The  work  here  is  the  result  of  a  visit  of  Mr. 
Lowrie  to  Tungcho  east  of  Peking,  where  they 
were  enjoying  a  wonderful  outpouring:  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  and  asked  him  to  help.  The  work 
there  was  indeed  mar\Tllous  and  completely  sub- 
dued the  whole  College  and  Church.  ]\Ir.  Low- 
rie said,  he  never  saw  anything  like  it.  Praise 


34^        The  Tragedy  of  Paotlngfli 


His  holy  name!  Hearts  of  stone  were  melted. 
In  Peking  the  Methodist  Mission  has  also  had  a 
great  revival  and  now  the  Congregational  Church 
is  also  receiving  a  great  blessing.  Truly  the 
work  of  the  Lord  is  marvellous.  Praise  His  holy 
name !  Our  meetings  are  continuing  and  we 
hope  not  one  connected  with  us  will  refuse  the 
blessing. 

We  are  having  a  class  of  women  conducted 
bv  j\Iiss  i^IcKillican  and  many  of  them  are  receiv- 
ing a  blessing.  Some  of  them  know  very  little 
of  the  truth,  but  we  pray  they  may  believe  unto 
salvation.  God's  Spirit  is  just  as  powerful  here 
as  at  home,  and  the  Chinese  have  received  the 
Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  we.  We  pray  it  may  con- 
tinue until  the  whole  Church  in  China  is  deeply 
revived  in  the  times  of  trial  and  anxiety. 

The  Church  in  Shantung  and  Southern  Chili 
(this  province)  has  become  a  Martyr  Church, 
and  we  rejoice  to  know,  she  has  proved  that  she 
is  able  to  suffer  with  her  Lord. 

Hundreds  of  homes  have  been  destroyed,  and 
all  have  held  fast.  When  the  history  of  the 
Martyr  Church  of  China  is  written,  it  will  he  a 
beautiful  record  of  suffering  for  His  name! 

"  Pray,  that  the  revival  begun  in  our  midst  may 
continue  and  grow  until  hundreds  shall  be 
blessed.  Remember  us  always  in  prayer,  and 
pray  that  men  and  women  may  not  fear  to  con- 
fess the  Lord  and  believe  in  Him  against  great 
opposition.  Sincerely  yours, 

"  F.  E.  SiMCOX.'' 

Dear  brother,  that  was  "  a  beautiful  record  of 
suffering  for  His  name !  "  We  who  read  it  with 
streaming  eyes,  say,  "  Oh,  yes,  it  is  a  '  beautiful 


Abiding  His  Time 


349 


record '  the  Church  of  China  made !  "  Did  you 
know,  when  you  said  it,  how  soon  the  record 
would  be  read,  not  alone  of  the  Church  in  Shan- 
tung- and  South  Chili,  but  of  the  Church  of 
North  Chili,  and  of  the  Faithful  Shepherd  of 
Paotingfu? Day  and  night  as  we  think  of  you, 
there  arises  before  us  the  vision  of  the  faithful 
shepherd  "  in  the  upper  chamber,  leading  his  two 
sons,  hand  in  hand,  and  back  and  forth,  through 
the  devouring  flames,  while  through  the  mists 
which  dim  our  eyes  we  think  we  can  see  a  fourth 
form  like  unto  the  Son  of  God! 

It  was  a  gracious  providence,  that  while  these 
were  being  daily  encompassed  by  the  enemy 
sworn  to  destroy  them,  their  hearts  were  so  full 
of  the  divine  goodness  and  grace,  that  they 
thought  less  of  the  dangers  than  of  the  joys  of 
serving  God  at  Paotingfu.  Four  or  five  letters 
written  by  Mrs.  Simcox  during  these  times  re- 
veal more  clearly,  than  the  words  of  the  writer 
of  these  memoirs  can  possibly  do,  the  sustaining 
power  of  God's  Spirit  in  the  deepening  dark  of 
May  and  June,  1900 : 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

April  gth,  1900. 

"  My  Dear  Mother  : 

"  Frank  has  been  away  now  for  a  week  with 
Mr.  Lowrie,  holding  special  meetings  at  his 
nearest  country  station.  We  had  meetings  here 
for  two  weeks  that  were  very  blessed.  The  Holy 
Spirit  was  here  in  power,  and  we  were  all  blessed 


2  so        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


very  much,  and  many  of  the  Chinese  also  re- 
ceived great  blessings.  Quite  a  large  number 
confessed  their  sins  with  broken  hearts  and  are 
trying  hard  to  live  better  lives.  This  revival 
began  in  Tungcho,  where  Mr.  Lowrie  went  to 
help.  They  are  now  having  blessed  meetings  in 
Peking. 

"  I  suppose  you  have  heard  of  the  uncertain 
condition  of  the  country  at  the  present  time  and 
have  perhaps  felt  worried  about  our  safety.  We 
have  at  times  felt  a  little  unsafe.  There  was  a 
rumour  some  time  ago,  that  we  were  to  be  mas- 
sacred on  a  certain  day,  and  as  Frank  was  away 
itinerating,  you  may  imagine,  I  felt  a  little  nerv- 
ous, but  as  nothing  happened  I  forgot  about  it. 
You  know  the  Boxers,  as  they  are  called,  are 
drilling  all  through  this  province  and  Shantung, 
and  they  say,  thev  are  going  to  rise  up  and  put 
to  death  all  foreigners  and,  I  suppose,  overthrow 
the  government.  You  know  the  government  is 
by  the  Mantchoos  now, — not  by  the  Chinese 
themselves.  The  Chinese  hate  them  and  of  course 
all  foreigners.  The  Boxers  are  increasing  in 
numbers  daily.  They  practice  devilish  arts. 
They  say,  they  are  invulnerable,  etc.,  or  when 
they  are  killed,  the  leaders  can  go  about  and  blow 
breath  into  them  again  and  they  revive.  It  seems 
very  strange,  but  some  of  the  soldiers  are  joining 
their  ranks,  and  the  last  Tientsin  paper  says,  that 
about  five  thousand  of  the  Mantchoo  soldiers 
have  also  joined  their  ranks.  There  is  a  good 
deal  of  apprehension  as  to  what  the  outcome  will 
be.  Almost  anything  is  possible,  for  the  govern- 
ment is  so  rotten,  and  there  are  so  many  wicked 
people,  but  we  hope  for  the  best. 

Most  lovingly,  May/' 


Abiding  His  Time  351 


Paotixgfu,  China, 

''April  i6th,  1900. 

"  Dear  J^Irs.  Waddell  : 

"  I  will  try  to  write  a  few  lines  to-day.  We 
are  all  quiet  and  peaceful  here.  It  is  wonderful 
the  way  the  Lord  keeps  us,  even  from  the  fear 
of  evil  men.  Another  placard  has  been  put  up 
in  the  city,  declaring  the  intention  to  destroy  us. 
But  we  do  not  have  fear.  The  city  is  full  of 
rumours  and  there  is  great  unrest  all  about  us.  but 
we  are  kept  in  perfect  peace.  I  write  you  this 
just  to  give  you  this  phase  of  missionary  life, 
which  1  don't  believe  people  at  home  very  often 
know  about.  We  do  not  often  write  in  detail  of 
any  disturbances,  for  it  often  needlessly  alarms 
our  friends.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  these 
troubles  are  constant,  but  we  are  often  sur- 
rounded by  them.  Of  course  at  present  it  is  es- 
pecially bad,  as  the  government  is  not  doing  any- 
thing, and  some  officials  have  been  reprimanded 
for  interfering  with  the  Boxers.  I  have  been 
kept  up  at  night  a  good  deal  by  baby  ]\Iargaret, 
who  has  taken  a  cold  (but  she  is  better  to-day). 
I  am  really  feeling  ver\-  tired  and  things  look 
darker  when  one  is  not  well.  I  do  not  wish  to 
alarm  you.    I  have  no  fear. 

"  I  think  Mr.  Simcox  wrote  you  about  the 
splendid  revival  meetings  we  had  here  a  little  time 
ago.  It  was  truly  most  blessed.  It  is  so  won- 
derfully encouraging  when  the  Holy  Spirit  comes 
and  reveals  His  power.  It  uplifts  us  and  makes 
us  feel  as  though  the  Lord  was  pleased  with  our 
weak  endeavours.  In  Peking  and  Tungcho, 
near  Peking,  they  enjoyed  like  blessings.  Mr. 


352        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


Lowrie  and  Air.  Simcox  went  to  one  of  Air.  Sim- 
cox's  stations  and  held  a  week's  meetings,  where 
they  had  great  help,  and  now  five  of  the  Chris- 
tian men  are  here  studying  God's  Word,  with  a 
view  of  keeping  close  to  the  Alaster  and  being 
lights  for  Him  in  their  villages.  They  are  pay- 
ing their  own  expenses,  and  are  really  trying  to 
grow  in  grace.  How  much  we  do  hope  for  them 
and  of  them! 

"  The  class  held  here  for  women  was  most  en- 
couraeinsf  too.  The  women  realised  their  sin- 
fulness (and  that  is  not  a  usual  thing),  and  con- 
fessed their  faults  to  those  whom  they  had 
offended.  Also  some  of  the  school  girls  have  de- 
termined to  live  for  God.  It  is  really  beautiful. 
I  think  almost  every  heart  was  touched.  One 
young  man  who  had  gone  back,  and  over  whom 
we  all  had  lamented,  was  brought  back  and  he 
made  a  beautiful  and  full  confession, — so  manly 
and  true.  Can  you  realise  what  these  things 
mean  to  us  after  a  long  season  of  drought?  It 
is  just  like  springs  in  a  dry  and  thirsty  land !  We 
just  praise  God  all  day  long,  and  beg  Him  not 
to  take  His  Spirit  from  us,  but  to  let  us  feel  His 
power  all  the  time. 

'*  This  is  the  Evil  One's  stronghold  and  he  is 
surely  trying  now  to  antagonise  us  all.  Pray  for 
us  all,  that  we  may  never  lose  our  hold  on  the 
Master.  We  all  realise  that  we  are  nothing  with- 
out His  power.  It  is  only  as  He  works  through 
us,  that  we  can  ever  reach  any  heart.  I  know 
you  all  constantly  remember  us;  and  it  is  sweet 
to  know  that  dear  friends  are  thus  interceding 
for  us.  I  expect  Air.  Simcox  home  in  two  more 
days.  He  was  mobbed  and  his  life  threatened 
when  he  was  at  this  same  place.  Wan  Hsien,  two 
months  ago;  but  there  are  some  very  earnest  in- 


Abiding  His  Time 


353 


quirers  there,  and  we  believe  it  is  going  to  be  a 
very  promising  field. 

'*  We  hope  to  go  home  in  two  years  from  this 
spring,  but  have  made  no  plans  as  yet.  Give  my 
love  to  all  inquiring  friends.  I  do  so  often  think 
of  all  the  dear  friends  in  Clearfield.  I  do  intend 
to  write  to  you  all  oftener.  I  seem  to  have  my 
hands  so  full.  It  is  hard  for  me  to  find  time  to 
write  letters,  and  all  of  my  friends,  my  own  fam- 
ily too,  suiter  from  my  neglect  alike. 
With  very  much  love, 

Yours  sincerelv, 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 

''May  8th,  1900. 

"  The  Chinese  Government  is  in  sympathy 
with  the  Boxers,  and  we  can  do  little  or  nothing 
with  the  murderers.  China  has  been  going  down 
so  rapidly,  that  nothing,  it  seems,  can  save  her 
from  an  awful  crash.  Our  work  has  been  greatly 
hindered  in  many  ways,  but  no  doubt  much  good 
has  come  to  the  Church  in  these  trials  of  faith 
and  sincerity.  \'ery  few  have  denied  the  faith 
even  in  the  midst  of  threatening  death.  In  some 
places  many  have  asked  admission  to  the  Church, 
even  when  those  in  the  Church  were  suffering 
many  trials. 

The  people  at  home  don't  know  what  it  is  to 
suffer  for  their  faith,  and  although  the  Church  in 
China  is  not  large,  I  believe  as  a  whole  it  is  more 
faithful  and  sincere  than  the  Church  at  home. 
Everv^  Christian  during  these  times  has  to  bear 
the  hatred,  scorn,  contempt,  and  abuse  of  all  of 
his  neighbours,  even  where  no  Boxers  have  come. 
The  sentiment  is  so  strong  against  them.  Many 
would  believe,  if  this  could  be  changed. 

"  F.  E.  Simcox/' 


354       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"May  i^th,  1900. 

"  Last  week  Frank  made  his  monthly  trip  to 
Wan  Hsien.  a  city  twenty-five  miles  away.  When 
he  and  his  helper,  ^Mr.  Tien,  and  the  cartman  ar- 
rived, a  mob  gathered  and  raged  until  midnight. 
They  smashed  things  up  pretty  badly,  and  ]\Ir. 
Tien  was  struck  on  the  head,  and  bled  freely,  but 
was  not  seriously  hurt.  An  inquirer  who  has 
been  here,  came  and  the  mob  beat  him  awhile, 
when  he  escaped  and  ran  into  Frank's  little  room 
and  into  the  back  yard,  where  Frank  concealed 
him.  Frank  could  do  nothing  for  him,  when 
crowds  broke  in  and  dragged  the  poor  man  out  to 
kill  him.  They  beat  him  to  death,  as  they  thought. 
He  was  unconscious  for  over  an  hour,  but  re- 
vived and  is  still  alive,  although  in  a  terrible  con- 
dition. The  official  went  to  the  place  and  stayed 
awhile  but  did  nothing.  His  runners  escorted 
Frank  and  ^Ir.  Tien  out  of  the  city.  Frank 
reached  home  the  next  forenoon  without  having 
had  any  sleep  or  a  bite  to  eat.  The  official  there 
is  a  foreign-hater,  but  the  magistrate  in  our  city 
here  has  promised  that  full  reparation  shall  be 
made,  and  that  Frank  shall  be  permitted  to  re- 
open the  chapel. 

"  I  hope  to  have  an  enlarged  School  Building 
next  autumn,  but  don't  know  just  where  the 
money  is  to  come  from.  We  paid  the  expenses 
for  the  school  ourselves  this  last  half  year,  and  it 
is  no  small  sum.  I  guess  ^Irs.  Lowrie  and  ]\Irs. 
Hodge  will  give  something  toward  the  School 
Building. 

We  all  thank  God  for  Frank's  deliverance. 
He  was  in  very  great  danger,  but  escaped  injury. 

"  May  G.  Simcox." 


Abiding  His  Time  355 


"May  iSth,  1900. 

"  Letters  from  the  Board  tell  of  Dr.  Inglis'  ap- 
pointment to  Manila,  while  our  Dr.  Hodge  is  ap- 
pointed to  take  Dr.  Inglis'  place  in  Peking.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Hodge  go  to  Peking  to-morrow  for  a 
short  visit,  to  look  the  place  over  and  perhaps  to 
purchase  some  of  Dr.  Inglis'  household  goods. 
We  are  very  loath  to  lose  them. 

"  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hodge  are  such  fine  people ;  and 
we  are  glad,  they  are  not  to  be  sent  farther  away. 

"  I  have  dismissed  the  School  for  the  summer. 
Eleven  bright  girls  passed  splendid  examinations, 
— all  such  good,  sweet  girls.  I  wish  you  could 
see  them.  I  do  want  to  study  some  this  summer, 
so  that  I  may  be  able  to  do  more  for  them  next 
winter. 

"  Remember  all  our  work  in  your  prayers.  We 
have  some  such  earnest  good  people,  and  they  are 
subjected  to  such  terrible  things  now.  A  new  lady 
evangelist.  Miss  Eliza  Howell,  is  coming  to  us 
this  autumn. 

"  Two  of  our  Christians  destroyed  their  fields 
of  growing  opium,  because  they  w^re  led  to  be- 
lieve, it  was  not  what  the  Lord  loved.  It  meant 
a  great  deal  of  money  to  them,  and  they  could  ill 
afford  it.  The  wife  of  one  (who  is  not  a  Chris- 
tian) thought  it  was  crazy  and  took  it  very  hard. 

May  G.  Simcox.^^ 

''May  24th,  1900. 
"  Many  of  the  Catholics  have  renounced  the 
faith  rather  than  face  death,  but  our  people  are 
all  standing  firm.  In  one  village  there  were  nine 
families  of  Catholics  and  four  men  of  our  faith. 
On  last  Saturday  the  Catholics  all  gave  up  their 
faith  and  burnt  incense,  but  our  four  Christians 


356       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


say,  they  will  remain  faithful,  even  unto  death ; 
but  oh,  what  a  trial  they  are  passing  through! 
The  Church  of  China  has  already  become  a  Mar- 
tyr Church,  and  hers  is  a  beautiful  history  of  suf- 
fering. I  wish  I  might  tell  you  of  the  many  trials 
and  how  beautifully  they  are  bearing  them.  Many 
of  them  can  say,  the  trial  of  their  faith  is  more 
precious  than  gold. 

Our  work  of  preaching  for  the  time  is  about 
ended.  Those  who  were  interested,  but  were  not 
grounded  in  the  faith,  are  afraid  to  identify  them- 
selves with  us,  while  outsiders  dare  not  listen  to 
the  truth. 

Dark  and  troublous  times  are  ahead  of  us, 
but  we  trust  in  the  Heavenly  Father's  love,  that 
all  is  for  the  best. 

"  Trusting  all  to  Him  who  careth  for  us,  I  re- 
main, Yours  in  the  Master's  service, 

"  F.  E.  SiMCOX." 

We  are  near  the  end  of  our  story.  A  little 
more  than  a  month  from  the  date  of  the  letter 
which  follows,  the  Crowning  Day  came.  From 
Sunday,  May  27th,  when  communications  with 
Peking  were  cut  ofif  by  the  destruction  of  a  large 
part  of  the  railroad,  the  faithful  missionaries  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  await  the  end.  The  best  in- 
formed knew,  that  only  some  unusual  and  un- 
likely trend  of  events,  or  some  marvellous,  indeed 
miraculous  intervention,  could  save  them  from 
heathen  rage.  It  was  only  a  matter  of  time.  How 
long,  they  could  not  tell.  It  was  theirs  to  abide 
His  time. 

As  the  writer  pictures  the  three  groups  of  mis- 


Abiding  His  Time 


357 


sionaries, — the  Bagnalls  and  yiv.  Cooper  of  the 
C.  1.  3,1.,  Mr.  Pitkin  and  Misses  Morrill  and 
Gould  of  the  American  Board  Compound,  and 
Dr.  Taylor,  the  Hodges  and  the  Simcoxes  of  the 
Presbyterian  station,  all  waiting  the  summons, 
and  yet  day  by  day,  from  the  27th  of  May  until 
the  end,  doing  all  in  their  power  to  cheer  one 
another  and  comfort  the  native  Christians,  he 
asks,  if  the  Church  in  America  will  forget  their 
heroism  and  fidelity?  In  the  light  of  Paotingfu 
will  the  shallow  critic  who  seeks  to  discredit  the 
Christian  missionar}^  continue  to  have  a  standing 
in  the  court  of  popular  opinion?  Will  any  one 
say,  that  the  martyrs  of  Paotingfu  were  men  and 
women  seeking  some  personal  or  worldly  gain? 
Will  any  one  say  that  the  noble  women,  who 
"  could  not  leave  their  post  if  they  would,  and 
would  not  if  they  could  "  were  proper  subjects  for 
diatribe  and  invective?  W^ere  these  people  self- 
seekers  ?  Was  the  "  Cultured  Physician  of  Pao- 
tingfu," ministering  to  the  wants  of  the  sick  and 
afflicted  in  that  heathen  city,  deserving  of  so  base 
a  charge?  Will  any  one  say,  that  the  sweet,  pa- 
thetic but  triumphant  letters  of  Mrs.  Simcox 
breathe  the  spirit  of  a  sordid,  personal  aim?  Was 
the  Faithful  Shepherd  of  Paotingfu,"  who 
would  not  desert  his  sheep,  a  man  deserving  to 
be  pilloried  by  the  Press?  And  when  the  writer 
thinks  of  the  dear  young  mother  and  the  sweet 
ministry  of  maternal  affection,  her  struggle  to 
still  the  beatings  of  her  heart,  as  she  thought  of 


35^        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

her  children,  while  the  dark  shadows  began  to 
gather  and  envelope  her  own  precious  home,  his 
heart  also  beats  hard,  or  stops,  for  he  recalls 
seven  years  of  her  school  life  spent  in  his  home, 
and  the  dear  niece,  who  should  have  been  as  pos- 
terity, become  ancestry.  It  is  a  memory  sweet 
and  precious.  How  he  hoped  against  hope,  that 
•when  the  storm  was  over  and  the  clouds  had 
lifted  from  that  heathen  cruel  city  she  and  her 
dear  children  at  least  might  have  been  found  to  be 
spared !  For  months  the  dreadful  fear  which 
haunted  both  sleeping  and  waking  hours  was  be- 
guiled by  the  secret  hope,  that  this  might  be ;  and 
even  yet  the  feeling  so  beautifully  expressed  by 
Tennyson  in  the  In  Alemoriam  when  waiting  for 
the  ship  which  would  bring  the  remains  of  his 
loved  Hallam  lightens  many  a  heavy  hour: 

And  if  along  with  these  should  come 

The  man  I  held  as  half  divine  ; 

Should  strike  a  sudden  hand  in  mine, 
And  ask  a  thousand  things  of  home; 

And  I  should  tell  him  all  mv  pain 

And  how  my  life  had  drooped  of  late, 
And  he  should  sorrow  o'er  my  state 

And  marvel  what  possessed  my  brain; 

And  I  perceived  no  touch  of  change. 
No  hint  of  death  in  all  his  frame. 
But  found  him  all  in  all  the  same, 

I  should  not  feel  it  to  be  strange. 

She  will  not  come  back,  as  we  hoped.  We  will 
not  see  her  sweet  face  again,  that  is,  not  here. 


Abiding  His  Time 


359 


Some  of  us  believe,  that  she  sees  us,  and  speaks 
also,  not  in  audible  tones,  and  this  is  what  she 
says: 

"  I  watch  thee  from  the  quiet  shore ; 
Thy  spirit  up  to  mine  can  reach  ; 
But  in  dear  words  of  human  speech 
We  two  communicate  no  more." 

Three  letters  came  from  her  hand,  one  under 
date  of  May  24th,  and  two  subsequent  to  the 
cutting  off  of  communications  with  Peking.  They 
are  triumphant,  and  true  to  her  ideal  of  a  mis- 
sionary's life,  and  that  was  "  to  bear  His  Cross." 
These  and  a  few  well-authenticated  incidents  of 
their  last  days  close  this  chapter: 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

May  24th,  1900. 

*' My  dear  Mamma: 

'*  We  are  still  here  and  all  are  reasonably  well. 
It  is  dreadfully  hot  and  dry.  Rain  is  needed  so 
much.  There  will  be  a  drought  and  famine  too, 
if  the  rain  does  not  come  soon. 

"  The  Boxers  are  more  active  than  ever.  I 
think  I  wrote  you  of  the  time  Frank  had  with  the 
mob,  and  how  one  man  was  beaten  almost  to 
death.  Well  another  Christian  was  beaten  almost 
to  death  since  and  also  his  arms  and  back  badly 
burned.  He  has  been  here  in  the  Hospital  for 
some  idays. 

"  North  of  us  about  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles 
the  Boxers  burned  a  lot  of  houses  belonging  to 
the  Catholics  (almost  a  whole  village),  and  about 
one  hundred  lives  were  lost.  The  Catholics  are 
collecting  in  centres  here  and  there,  and  prepar- 


360       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

ing  to  defend  themselves,  but  unless  they  have 
very  strong  fortifications,  they  cannot  withstand 
the  Boxers,  because  of  the  great  number.  Still 
farther  north  of  us  a  chapel  belonging  to  the 
London  Mission  was  looted,  and  the  helper  and 
one  Christian  killed.  These  are  the  first  Protest- 
ants whose  lives  have  been  taken,  but  they  are 
not  likely  to  be  the  last,  if  things  go  on  as  they 
are  now.  The  Protestant  Christians  have  not 
tried  to  fight  the  Boxers,  as  the  Catholics  do,  but 
they  are  threatened  all  the  time  and  live  in  mor- 
tal terror.  The  rumours  are  perfectly  dreadful. 
All  North  China  is  excited.  In  some  homes  the 
father  is  a  Christian  and  his  boys,  while  the 
mother  is  not.  Of  course  she  is  angry  with  her 
husband  because  he  has  brought  this  trouble  on 
them  by  joining  with  the  foreigners.  Oh,  it  is 
dreadful  everywhere!  All  are  afraid,  but  they 
have  nowhere  to  flee.  You  see  the  whole  trouble 
is  that  the  Government  is  anxious  to  be  rid  of 
foreigners  and  foreign  doctrine,  so  they  allow 
these  rascals  to  go  on  and  are  doing  abso- 
lutely nothing.  There  are  some  officials  who 
would  stop  it,  but  they  dare  not  because  of  those 
higher  in  authority  than  themselves  who  do  not 
want  it  stopped.  Only  the  other  day  a  general 
was  killed  because  his  own  soldiers  would  not 
fight  for  him  against  the  Boxers.  They  said  their 
guns  would  not  go  oflf.  (You  know  they  profess 
to  have  magical  arts.)  The  general  insisted  on 
their  fighting  and  took  up  a  gun  to  show  them 
that  they  would  go  off.  The  rascally  soldiers 
would  not  do  anything,  and  the  Boxers  gave  him 
chase  and  killed  both  him  and  his  horse. 

"  Here  in  our  own  citv  an  official  went  to  a 
temple  where  it  was  said  the  Boxers  were  drilling, 
(which  report  he  would  not  believe),  and  the 


Abiding  His  Time 


361 


Boxers  chased  him  home.  The  Governor  General 
of  this  place  went  to  the  rehef  of  a  city  to  the 
North  of  us,  and  was  obliged  to  take  the  first 
train  back  to  save  his  neck ;  and  so  it  goes.  The 
Boxers  are  gaining  courage,  for  everywhere  the 
officials  have  no  authority  to  do  anything. 

"  The  whole  country  is  just  boiling  with  ex- 
citement. A  general  uprising  is  feared.  Every- 
where the  question  is  asked,  '  Any  more  news  ?  * 
In  Peking  the  strain  is  very  severe.  Every  day 
we  have  some  Christians  coming  in  from  the 
country  round  about.  To-day  a  number  came  to 
talk  over  the  situation.  They  fear  a  general  up- 
rising in  which  case  they  fear  the  Chinese  soldiers 
as  much,  or  more  than  anything  else.  If  only  the 
foreign  governments  would  send  in  a  few  soldiers, 
it  would  have  a  quieting  effect.  But  our  Minis- 
ter in  Peking  says,  he  can  do  nothing,  until  some 
foreigners  are  killed.  I  suppose  he  will  wait  until 
that  happens. 

Really  my  heart  aches  for  the  native  Chris- 
tians. They  have  nowhere  to  go,  and  they  do 
fear  for  their  girls  and  young  women  and 
children. 

At  one  place  where  some  Catholics  were 
killed,  two  little  boys  were  left  until  the  last,  and 
then  told  to  say,  that  they  did  not  believe  in  God. 
But  the  little  fellows  said,  *  We  do  believe  in  God.' 

*  Well,  we  will  kill  you  if  you  don't  deny  Him.' 

*  Even  if  you  kill  us,  we  will  still  believe.'  So 
they  immediatelv  killed  them.  The  Catholics 
have  certainly  suffered  terribly.  I  only  hope,  that 
France  will  make  China  suffer  for  all  this. 

"  In  Peking  the  foreigners  feel  the  strain  very 
much.  They  are  reviled  now,  where  formerly 
they  were  not.  Bricks  come  occasionally  over  the 
walls  against  their  windows,  and  on  the  streets 


362       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


they  are  treated  badly.  Dr.  and  Airs.  Hodge  were 
in  Peking  a  few  days  looking  over  the  ground. 
They  are  to  go  to  Peking  to  take  Dr.  Inglis' 
place  who  has  been  appointed  to  Alanila. 

"  It  is  fearfully  hot  to-day, — 102  degrees  in  the 
shade.  Baby  was  awake  almost  all  night  last 
night,  and  is  not  sleeping  much  to-day.  Poor  lit- 
tle girl !    She  grows  thin  under  this  trouble. 

"  I  wish,  in  some  ways,  we  were  at  the  sea- 
shore, but  I  hate  to  go  away  and  leave  all  the 
Christians  without  any  one  to  advise  them.  It  is 
really  a  very  trying  time.  Frank  spends  most  of 
his  time  trying  to  comfort  and  advise  the  fright- 
ened people.  They  come  every  day  to  talk  to  him. 
]Mr.  Lowrie  went  to  Shanghai  with  his  mother, 
so  Frank  has  all  his  work  too  now. 

"  Now  don't  you  be  alarmed  about  us.  I  don't 
fear  anything.  But  do  pray  for  the  Christians 
all  over  North  China.  C)f  course  no  one  knows 
what  the  end  will  be,  but  usually  these  things 
have  their  time  and  then  disappear.  At  any  rate 
the  devil  must  be  happy  these  days,  for  he  seems 
to  be  just  rampaging,  and  is  making  a  lot  of 
trouble. 

"  I  don't  like  to  see  little  Margaret  looking  thin 
and  being  so  fretful.  She  is  such  a  very  sweet 
child.   The  boys  are  well  and  lively. 

"  It  is  dreadful  to  be  here  now  and  to  be  in 
S}Tnpathy  with  the  people  who  are  suffering.  It 
is  almost  more  than  I  can  stand  sometimes. 
"  With  very  much  love  to  vou  all, 
"  Yours, 

May  G.  Simcox/' 

The  last  letter  which  reached  America  from  the 
Presbyterian  station  was  written  by  Mrs.  Simcox 
on  the  30th  and  31st  of  May,  and  doubtless  sent, 


Abiding  His  Time  363 


as  in  the  case  of  her  letter  of  June  3d  to  the  Mil- 
lers at  Pei-tai-ho,  and  of  one  by  Mr.  Pitkin  on  the 
same  date  already  quoted,  by  special  messenger, 
or  runner,  through  the  Boxer  lines.  It  was  ad- 
dressed to  ^Irs.  Reed  of  Clearfield.  With  the  ex- 
ception of  the  one  sent  to  the  ]Millers,  and  which 
was  unfortunately  lost  in  their  hasty  flight  from 
Pei-tai-ho,  the  letter  to  Ishs.  Reed  was  her  last 
message  to  the  outside  world.  In  the  one  ad- 
dressed to  the  ^Millers,  as  they  now  recall  it,  she 
assured  them  of  God's  great  goodness  in  deliver- 
ing them  from  the  fear  of  men,  and  was  trium- 
phant from  beginning  to  end,  closing  with  the 
declaration,  that  they  were  glad  to  suffer,  if  thus 
His  cause  might  be  advanced.  Her  letter  to  Mrs. 
Reed  is  as  follows : 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

"  May  20th,  1900. 

"  My  Dear  Mrs.  Reed  : 

"  Still  we  are  here,  although  things  are  pretty 
uproarious  about  us.  We  do  not  like  to  go  away, 
until  we  are  obliged  to,  because  of  the  Christians. 
Mr.  Simcox  spends  most  of  his  time  these  days 
comforting  and  trying  to  quiet  the  people  who  are 
alarmed.  One  of  our  helpers  is  very  nervous,  and 
believes  there  is  going  to  be  a  general  uprising  of 
the  Boxers  and  soldiers  all  over  North  China. 
Poor  man!  He  is  almost  beside  himself  a  part 
of  the  time.  Now  our  railroad  has  been  attacked 
and  a  great  deal  of  damage  done.  Three  stations 
have  been  burned  and  it  is  feared  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  agents  perished,  while  several  bridges 
were  burned  and  a  good  deal  of  the  road  torn  up. 


364        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


we  do  not  know  just  how  much.  Also  the  tele- 
graph line  is  pulled  down,  but  we  hope  the  dam- 
age will  speedily  be  repaired.  It  seems  to  be  hard 
to  be  cut  off  from  communication  with  Peking 
and  Tientsin.  Peking  is  very  much  disturbed. 
We  do  not  believe  the  rumours  about  us  and  are 
resting  very  comfortably.  We  do  not  believe 
there  will  ever  be  an  uprising,  for  there  is  no 
good  organisation  of  the  Boxers.  But  they  tell 
us  there  are  enough  in  our  own  city  here  to  de- 
stroy us  and  all  the  Catholics  too,  etc.,  etc.  We 
are  constantly  told  of  their  practising  and  plan- 
ning. We  don't  believe  they  would  boast  so,  if 
they  were  going  to  do  anything. 

"  But  1  will  just  confide  a  little  secret  to  you 
of  the  weakness  of  this  particular  person  (my- 
self). Sometimes  at  night  when  the  wind  blows 
across  the  plain  (you  know  we  are  out  on  a  plain 
with  no  houses  near  us),  and  it  is  exceptionally 
dark,  I  look  out  of  the  window  and  when  I  see  a 
lantern  moving  here  and  there,  a  sense  of  utter 
helplessness  comes  over  me.  I  feel  how  absolutely 
alone  we  are.  The  citv  gates  are  closed  at  night 
always  and  cannot  be  opened.  If  a  band  should 
attack  us  we  could  not  send  word  to  the  officials. 
Oh,  so  many  things  can  come  into  one's  mind,  if 
one  gives  way  to  it.  But  you  must  not  tell  this, 
for  when  the  day  comes,  I  have  no  fears  what- 
ever; and  I  assure  you  I  do  not  lose  any  sleep 
over  it.  although  there  are  some  of  our  people, 
(natives)  who  do. 

"  I  trust  in  the  Lord's  goodness,  and  isn't  it 
wonderful  how  we  are  kept  ? 

"  We  are  planning  now  to  do  some  of  our  pack- 
ing preparatory  to  going:  to  the  seashore.  We  had 
planned  to  go  after  the  20th  of  June.  My  sewing 
is  not  all  done  yet  and  we  have  a  box  coming  from 


Abiding  His  Time 


Chicago  which  I  want  very  much  before  we  go 
away.  Then,  too,  I  know  it  does  lots  of  good  to 
be  here,  for  the  Christians  think  we  are  running 
away,  because  we  are  afraid,  if  we  leave. 

"  The  ]^Iillers  have  gone  to  the  shore,  because 
they  are  building  a  house  there.  ^Irs.  Lowrie  has 
gone  to  America  to  spend  the  summer  with  her 
daughter  in  San  Francisco.  One  family  has  gone 
from  the  South  Suburb,  and  now  the  railroad  peo- 
ple who  lived  in  the  West  Suburb  have  gone.  So 
the  rumours  fly, — *  The  foreigners  are  nearly  all 
gone !  '  Another  says,  '  The  foreigners  are  all 
gone ! '  People  at  home  cannot  imagine  how  the 
people  here  are  affected.  To  talk  of  their  troubles 
is  their  meat  and  drink.  They  do  not  read, — they 
do  not  have  anything  else  to  take  their  attention, 
so  they  just  grow  more  and  more  excited  every 
day.  And  the  Boxers  just  do  enough  every  few 
days  to  keep  the  excitement  going.  Now  please 
do  not  think  that  we  are  in  danger.  We  do  not 
think  we  are.  \Ye  do  not  believe  that  the  Chinese 
officials  are  such  idiots  as  to  turn  the  people  loose 
to  murder  and  riot.  One  general  was  called  from 
Tientsin  to  the  north  of  us  to  quiet  a  riot,  and  in 
trying  to  do  something  was  killed  by  the  Box- 
ers. His  own  soldiers  did  not  lift  a  finger  to  help 
him,  but  stood  by  and  saw  him  cut  to  pieces.  He 
was  trying  to  persuade  the  Boxers  by  mild  means, 
that  they  should  disband,  and  they  attacked  him. 
Chinese  soldiers  are  noted  for  their  meanness  and 
their  cowardice.  These  times  it  seems  to  be  the 
fashion  to  pay  no  attention  to  their  commanders, 
or  to  the  officials.  The  officials  now,  by  the  way, 
have  a  hard  time  of  it,  because  the  higher  officials 
don't  seem  to  be  trying  to  put  the  trouble  down, 
and  when  a  smaller  one  wants  to  do  something 
he  cannot." 


366       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


"May  31^?. 

"  Word  came  to  us  yesterday  p.  m.,  that  the 
son  of  a  man  of  high  rank  in  the  city,  who  has 
ahvays  been  our  friend,  told  Mr.  Bagnall  of  the 
South  Suburb,  C.  I.  M.,  that  his  father  thought 
we  should  leave  here,  before  things  come  to  a  cli- 
max, that  the  rioters  are  coming  down  the  rail- 
road in  this  direction,  and  that  there  are  not  sol- 
diers enough  in  the  city  to  protect  us  from  the 
Boxers  and  the  rabble  of  the  city.  Also  that  the 
officials  are  sending  their  wives  away,  and  that 
he  would  see  that  we  had  a  military  escort  down 
the  river.  We  were  somewhat  excited  for  a  little 
time,  but  now  we  think  that  the  son  must  have 
taken  things  into  his  own  hands,  because  his 
father  did  not  send  any  word  to  Dr.  Taylor  of  our 
own  ^lission  with  whom  he  is  especially  intimate. 
We  have  been  waiting  to  hear  from  him,  for  all 
along  we  thought,  if  he  sent  us  no  word  of  danger, 
we  were  pretty  safe.  And  when  the  word  came, 
it  rather  startled  us.  But  we  shall  wait  for  fur- 
ther word  before  we  make  any  move  to  go. 

"  Oh,  the  rumours,  the  rumours !  1  wish  no 
one  would  tell  me  any  more  !  Do  you  wonder  that 
I  am  growing  tired  of  it  all?  The  surmises  and 
questions  that  come  up !  Should  we  take  an  in- 
voice of  our  belongings,  so  that  if  they  are  burned, 
we  will  know  how  much  to  demand  for  them?  If 
we  should  all  leave,  there  is  much  more  danger  of 
this  valuable  property's  being  burned.  I  have  not 
noticed  the  strain  until  the  last  two  or  three  days, 
but  now  I  am  beginning  to  feel  so  tired. 

"  When  I  look  at  some  quiet  pastoral  picture, 
I  cannot  help  heaving  a  sigh,  and  almost  longing 
to  be  at  home  where  there  would  be  no  wild  ru- 
mours,— just  to  rest  a  while.    Now,  I  fear  this 


Abiding  His  Time 


367 


does  not  sound  like  a  brave  missionary's  letter. 
Really  I  don't  fear  any  danger  at  all.  I  have  just 
written  you  as  I  feel  and  think.  You  see  our 
communications  are  cut  oft  and  we  have  received 
no  letters  for  several  days,  but  messengers  have 
been  sent  and  we  hope  for  some  letters  in  a  day 
or  two. 

"  We  hear  terrible  rumours  about  things  in 
Peking  and  Tientsin, — that  all  the  railroads  are 
torn  up,  etc.,  but  we  do  not  believe  them  and  are 
hoping  for  good  word  by  letters  soon. 

"  We  are  all  peaceful  this  p.  m.  Dr.  Taylor  re- 
ceived a  feast  gift  from  ]\Ir.  Wu  in  this  city,  and 
he  sent  no  word  whatever  of  danger.  The  men 
are  all  at  work  repairing  the  railroad,  so  we  have 
hopes  of  soon  having  communication  with  the  out- 
side world  again.  A  Christian  came  from  some 
distance  to-day  to  see  us,  the  report  having 
reached  them  that  our  place  was  all  destroyed  and 
not  one  of  us  left.  A  man  said  he  saw  it,  and  so 
it  goes.  We  can  believe  nothing  unless  some  one 
we  can  trust  saw  it. 

"  The  official  has  sent  word  to  ^Ir.  Simcox  that 
he  cannot  protect  him  if  he  goes  to  Wan  Hsien, 
the  place  in  which  he  was  mobbed.  We  hope  by 
the  time  we  return  from  the  shore  and  the  rainy 
season  is  over,  that  everything  will  be  quieted 
down. 

"  Prav  for  us  always.  Ordinary  times  are 
about  as  hard  as  these  unusual  ones.  We  are 
so  glad  you  always  remember  us.  A  letter  from 
Mr.  Waddell  tells  of  the  meeting  held  for  prayer 
in  our  behalf.  We  are  surely  very  grateful,  and  1 
am  sure  your  earnest  prayers  are  answered.  He 
keeps  us  very  peaceful  in  the  midst  of  all  these 
troubles,  and  allows  nothing  to  come  nigh  our 
dwelling. 


368        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

"  I  am  so  thankful  to  be  kept  from  the  fear  of 
evil  men. 

We  are  enlarging  our  school  building  pre- 
paratory to  next  winter's  work.  Airs.  Lowrie, 
Mrs.  Hodge  and  myself  contribute  the  funds. 

j\Iy  love  to  all  inquiring  friends.  How  glad 
I  shall  be  to  see  you  all  sometime !  It  is  a  great 
joy  to  look  forward  to. 

"  With  much  love  to  vou  and  all  your  familv, 

May  G.  Simcox/^ 

There  is  not  much  which  can  be  said,  with  any 
degree  of  certainty,  regarding  the  last  three  weeks 
which  the  noble  missionaries  spent  at  Paotingfu. 
Of  one  thing  we  are  certain,  that  until  within  a 
day  or  two  of  the  tragedy  at  the  North  Suburb, 
they  went  about  their  usual  tasks,  although  there 
was  no  itinerating  work  attempted.  Mr.  Simcox 
continued  to  hold  services  at  Air.  Lowrie's  chapel 
in  the  city  during  the  months  of  Alay  and  June. 
On  Sabbath,  June  17th,  he  preached  for  Mr.  Pit- 
kin, in  the  American  Board  chapel,  reading  for 
the  Scripture  lesson  the  27th  Psalm,  and  taking 
as  his  text  the  third  verse,  "  Though  an  host 
should  encamp  against  me,  my  heart  shall  not 
fear,"  and  on  Sabbath  the  24th  concluded  his  la- 
bours at  the  Presbyterian  chapel  with  a  sermon 
on  the  theme,  "  We  are  pilgrims  and  strangers  in 
the  earth,"  basing  the  address  on  the  15th 
verse  of  the  29th  chapter  of  First  Chronicles. 
The  Christians  who  assembled  to  hear  him  that 
day  were  deeply  moved,  and  all  the  more,  when, 
at  the  close  of  the  service,  he  assured  them,  that 


Abiding  His  Time 


369 


he  would  he  a  good  shepherd  and  not  desert  his 
sheep. 

Dr.  Taylor  worked  on  at  the  Dispensary  until 
Thursday,  June  28th,  when,  after  a  conference 
with  some  students  of  the  Confucian  College,  who 
held  the  good  Doctor  in  highest  esteem  and  who 
bewailed  their  inability  to  save  him,  he  closed  the 
Dispensary,  went  to  the  Compound  and  with  the 
Hodge  and  Simcox  families  calmly  awaited  the 
end. 

Mrs.  Simcox's  care  was  for  her  children.  Daily 
during  the  last  weeks  of  waiting,  she  was  knov.'n 
to  take  Paul  and  Francis  aside  for  prayer  and 
their  special  preparation  for  the  inevitable  end. 
They  were  to  be  martyrs  too,  and  with  the  loving 
tenderness  and  sweetness  of  the  purest  mother- 
heart  she  led  them  day  after  day  to  the  throne  of 
God's  infinite  goodness  and  grace.  As  she  lifted 
her  troubled  heart  to  God  and  asked,  that  her 
dear  boys,  whose  welfare  in  life  had  ever  been  her 
deepest  solicitude  and  care,  might  be  with  her  in 
that  upper  Kingdom  now  so  real  and  near,  there 
is  no  doubt,  that  she  saw  new  meaning  and  new 
beauty  in  the  Saviour's  words,  "  Suffer  the  little 
children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not; 
for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God." 


XVII 


THE  CROWNING  DAY 

We  have  come  to  a  point  in  our  story  where 
only  faint  echoes  of  voices  which  were  wont  to 
speak  may  be  heard.  After  the  3d  of  June  no 
written  message  came  from  the  sorely  distraught 
men  and  women  except  the  message  in  Latin  al- 
ready referred  to,  a  copy  of  which  was  discovered 
four  months  later  in  the  telegraph  office  at  Pao- 
tingfu.  As  they  entered  the  thick  gloom  of  the 
last  week,  they  found  themselves  so  completely 
hedged  about,  that  any  direct  communication  with 
the  outside  world  was  an  utter  impossibility,  and 
excepting  the  verbal  message  of  Air.  Pitkin  to  his 
wife  delivered  to  the  good  Lao  Man  on  the  night 
of  June  30th,  there  is  heard  no  direct  voice.  We 
are  informed,  however,  on  good  authority,  of  the 
kindly  feeling  of  some  students  of  the  Confucian 
College  towards  Dr.  Taylor,  and  how  on  the  28th 
of  June  they  mingled  their  tears  with  his,  as  they 
bemoaned  their  inability  to  save  him.  and  how, 
also,  after  this  interview  he  closed  the  Dispensary 
and  with  a  cheerful  countenance  greeted  the 
anxious  ones  at  the  Compound.  We  have  good 
authority  for  the  story  of  Mrs.  Simcox's  waiting 
upon  God,  with  her  two  boys,  asking  for  them 
370 


The  Crowning  Day  371 


and  all  the  gift  of  martyr  grace.  And  how  like 
i\Irs.  Simcox  it  all  is !  Her  responsibility  for  her 
children  was  her  heaviest  and  her  most  precious 
burden.  She  would  leave  nothing  undone  for 
their  welfare.  What  she  could  do,  she  would  do 
to  the  full  measure  of  her  strength.  And  truly 
she  did  what  she  could.  Seven  years  earlier  she 
had  said  to  her  mother  whose  misgivings  she  was 
seeking  to  put  by,  "  Even  if  I  am  lost  in  midocean, 
I  shall  only  have  done  what  I  could.'' 

The  eleven  foreign  missionaries  and  four  chil- 
dren were  not  the  only  ones  who  were  to  receive 
martyrs'  crowns  at  Paotingfu.  Pastor  !Meng 
Chang-chun  had  already  sealed  his  devotion  to 
Christ  with  his  blood ;  and  there  were  associated 
with  each  group  of  missionaries  native  Christians 
who  would  not  fail  in  the  crowning  hour.  It  was 
the  chivalry  of  the  true  martyr  spirit  which  im- 
pelled Dr.  Taylor's  Chinese  assistant  at  the  Dis- 
pensary to  return  on  Saturday  morning  to  receive 
with  the  good  Doctor  a  martyr's  crown.  He  had 
listened  to  the  entreaties  of  Dr.  Taylor  on  the 
day  previous  and  had  gone  into  hiding,  but  during 
the  night  his  sense  of  loyalty  to  those  who  had  led 
him  into  the  truth  and  his  conviction  of  duty  tri- 
umphed over  fear  and  he  returned  and  was  faith- 
ful unto  death. 

The  old  gate  keeper,  (his  name  the  writer  does 
not  now  recall,  but  which  is  surely  recorded  in 
the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life),  had  also  remained 
faithful  to  his  trust  and  sitting  with  his  well- 


372       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

worn  Bible  in  his  hand,  as  day  by  day  he  kept  the 
gate  and  exhorted  the  passers-by,  was  the  first  to 
perish  at  the  North  Suburb.  He  truly  met  the 
enemy  in  the  gate. 

Two  of  the  native  helpers,  Tien  and  Lu,  the 
former  the  assistant  of  Mr.  Simcox  and  the  latter 
Mr.  Miller's  helper  in  itinerating  tours  deserve 
larger  mention  than  space  here  will  permit.  At 
the  earnest  request  of  Mr.  Simcox,  and  no  doubt 
against  their  own  preference,  they  had  fled  to  the 
hills  and  had  gone  into  hiding,  only  later  to  be 
searched  out  and  brutally  slain.  Tien  was  a  man 
of  the  deepest  consecration  and  of  the  highest 
moral  worth.  Though  reared  in  a  heathen  land 
and  among  a  people  of  great  moral  blindness,  Mr. 
Simcox  said  of  him  that  he  had  never  met  any 
man  in  whose  moral  integrity  he  had  greater  con- 
fidence. Tien  had  shared  with  Mr.  Simcox  the 
hardships  and  dangers  of  many  a  missionary 
tour  and  always  proved  himself  faithful  and 
true. 

Lu,  Mr.  Miller's  assistant,  was  of  a  somewhat 
dififerent  type,  though  honest  and  sincere.  He  was 
not  by  any  means  so  intellectual  and  well  edu- 
cated as  Tien,  and  yet  by  dogged  perseverance 
and  faithfulness  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures, 
he  had  gained  such  a  knowledge  of  the  Word, 
that  he  could  repeat  verbatim  more  of  the  New 
Testament  than  any  one  foreign  missionary  at 
Paotingfu,  and  perhaps  more  than  all  combined. 
At  Peking  during  Mr.  Mott's  visit  in  China  he 


The  Crowning  Day 


373 


had  heard  much  about  the  "  Morning  Watch," 
and  from  that  time  he  had  never  been  known  to 
fail  in  keeping  it.  Every  morning  at  five  o'clock 
he  was  up  and  deeply  engaged  in  Bible  study. 

During  their  tours  and  especially  in  the  fall  of 
1899  and  the  winter  and  spring  of  1900  when  the 
opposition  was  becoming  more  and  more  strong, 
and  when,  as  almost  always  it  happened  at  their 
services  some  one  would  interrupt  them  with  the 
assertion  that  the  religion  of  Christ  would  be 
driven  from  the  land  and  all  its  advocates,  Lu 
would  invariably  hurl  back  defiance  with  the 
claim  that  this  religion  n'as  from  heaven,  and  that 
if  all  the  Kings  and  Emperors  in  the  zivrld  zi'ere 
to  rise  up  against  it,  they  could  not  drive  it  out. 

It  was  in  the  afternoon  of  Saturday,  June  30th, 
that  the  Boxers  made  their  attack  on  the  Presby- 
terians, who  now  for  their  greater  comfort  and 
perhaps  security  had  gathered  in  the  Simcox 
home.  That  they  were  expecting  the  attack  on 
that  afternoon  and  just  at  that  time,  it  cannot  be 
said.  There  was  no  doubt  the  hope,  and  also 
prayer,  that  in  some  way  heathen  rage  might  be 
stayed,  or  that  God  in  His  good  providence  would 
send  relief  before  the  storm  would  break  upon 
them.  When,  however,  the  Boxers  came,  some- 
where near  four  p.  m.,  accompanied  by  a  rabble 
from  the  city  and  villages,  bent  on  plunder  and 
murder,  and  the  old  gate  keeper  had  been  struck 
down,  as  with  horrid  unearthlv  yells  they  forced 
their  way  into  the  Compound,  and  quickly  sur- 


374       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


rounded  the  Simcox  dwelling,  the  missionaries 
well  knew  the  end  had  come. 

Of  the  almost  three  hours  during  which  the 
unequal  struggle  continued  no  very  accurate  ac- 
count can  be  given.  Conflicting  stories  have  been 
told  of  what  transpired ;  and  incidents  of  the  aw- 
ful tragedy  have  been  reported  by  eye-witnesses 
which  seem  to  contradict  others  as  well  authenti- 
cated. It  must  not  be  forgotten,  that  during 
those  dreadful  hours  many  changes  in  situation 
would  occur,  and  that  what  one  saw  and  reported 
might  easily  dififer  from  what  another  saw  at  a 
different  stage  in  the  progress  of  the  unspeakable 
events. 

The  purpose  of  the  Boxers  was  to  destroy  with- 
out exception  all  who  had  in  any  way  identified 
themselves  with  the  hated  foreign  doctrine,  and  to 
plunder  and  loot  the  premises.  When  however 
after  repeated  attempts  to  dislodge  the  mission- 
aries, and  all  hope  of  securing  their  persons  for 
torture  and  the  valuables  which  might  be  in  the 
Simcox  dwelling  had  failed,  they  immediately  pro- 
ceeded to  fire  the  buildings  in  the  hope  of  com- 
pelling a  surrender,  or  destroying  the  missionaries 
in  the  flames.  Then  it  was  that  Mrs.  Simcox 
with  baby  Margaret  in  her  arms,  in  full  view  of 
the  mob,  pleaded,  as  only  a  mother  can  plead,  that 
they  would  spare  the  life  of  her  little  daughter, 
asking  no  other  mercy.  It  is  said,  she  oflfered 
them  her  jewels  and  the  silver  which  the  house 


The  Crowning  Day 


375 


contained,  if  they  would  but  grant  this  one  re- 
quest, but  their  hearts  were  steeled  against  the 
faintest  promptings  of  humanity  or  mercy.  Baby 
Margaret  was  refused  by  the  mob,  and  with 
her  mother  passed  into  the  heavenly  home  in  a 
chariot  of  fire. 

Aside  from  the  brutal  massacre  of  a  dozen  or 
more  native  Christians,  who  were  at  this  time  in 
the  Compound,  we  are  in  possession  of  no  facts 
which  are  not  fully  set  forth  in  letters  received 
from  the  Rev.  J.  Walter  Lowrie  and  others  who 
accompanied  the  relief  expedition  which  reached 
Paotingfu  in  October,  1900,  and  from  which  the 
following  quotations  are  made: 

I  am  very  glad  that  a  memorial  is  being  pre- 
pared of  the  dear  translated  friends  in  Paotingfu 
for  the  comfort  and  inspiration  of  their  friends 
and  of  the  Church  at  large.  It  is  most  fitting  at 
this  time,  and  will  help  to  bind  the  field  to  the 
Church  in  a  way  that  will  draw  out  their  prayers, 
and  also  give  our  little  station  a  new  place  in  the 
hearts  of  the  people  at  home.  The  hundreds  of 
letters  you  have  will  give  a  living  picture  of  the 
plans  and  struggles,  the  hopes  and  fears,  that  at- 
tend the  founding  of  a  mission  station  in  a  new 
field. 

"  From  the  time  of  the  transfer  of  Mr.  Simcox 
from  Peking  to  Paotingfu  and  consequent  life  in 
the  countr}^  he  and  his  wife  both  gained  strength 
year  by  year.  The  heart  life  of  both  was  mani- 
festly deepening  also,  and  their  experience  of  the 
deep  things  of  God  growing  richer  and  richer. 
I  have  never  known  any  one  to  grow  more  re- 


376       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


markably  in  grace  than  did  "Sir.  Simcox  during 
the  last  three  years.  Two  of  his  addresses  before 
the  Mission  at  the  annual  meeting  I  shall  never 
forget.  One  was  upon  the  simple  but  infinite  sub- 
ject, '  Have  Faith  in  God  '  with  which  he  opened 
one  of  those  meetings  at  the  seaside.  It  had  an 
element  of  true  unction  in  it  that  moved  me  to 
tears.  And  again  this  was  manifest  in  a  paper  on 
The  Spiritual  Preparation  of  the  Missionary, 
which,  judging  from  the  impression  it  left  on  my- 
self, would  have  made  a  useful  booklet  for  the 
benefit  of  new  and,  indeed,  of  older  missionaries. 

"  In  the  spring  of  last  year  we  were  associated 
in  special  meetings  for  the  refreshment  of  Chris- 
tians and  the  awakening  of  the  indifferent.  His 
humility  and  real  -earnestness  were  a  great  source 
of  help  to  me ;  and  great  was  his  joy  when  the 
leading  Christian  in  the  little  community  made  a 
great  sacrifice  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  The  sac- 
rifice was  no  less  than  the  plowing  under,  and  thus 
throwing  away,  a  fine  field  of  the  poppy  plant 
from  which  opium  is  made,  and  which  is  much 
more  profitable  than  any  other  crop  in  this  region. 
From  that  day  the  Christian  Keng  began  to 
grow.  He  now  never  mentions  the  name  of  Mr. 
Simcox  but  his  eyes  fill  with  tears.  His  only  son, 
now  about  twenty  years  of  age,  is  about  to  enter 
our  Peking  Boarding  School  solely,  as  he  told  me 
recently,  to  be  a  self-supporting  worker  in  the 
vicinity  of  his  own  home.  That  work  of  grace  in 
the  spring  was  God's  merciful  preparation  of  us 
all  for  the  fiery  trial  that  awaited  us. 

"  The  natives  foresaw  the  storm  more  distinctly 
than  we  did,  and  when  Mr.  Simcox  was  left  the 
only  preaching  missionary  in  the  Compound,  and 
was  urged  by  them  to  flee  from  the  coming 
troubles,  he  said  to  them  more  than  once,  '  If  I 


The  Crowning  Day 


377 


should  go,  who  would  look  after  my  flock?  1 
would  not  be  a  faithful  shepherd  to  leave  you 
now.' 

:)«  Jje  ijc  ^ 

The  nurse  employed  by  'Mrs.  Simcox  has  told 
me  that  Mrs.  Simcox  took  her  boys,  Paul  and 
Francis,  every  day  aside  and  knelt  with  them  in 
special  prayer  to  God.  On  the  Sunday  before 
they  were  attacked  ^Ir.  Simcox  preached  in  the 
city  chapel.  Paotingfu,  on  the  theme,  *  We  are 
pilgrims  and  strangers  in  the  earth,'  much  to  the 
comfort  and  strength  of  the  little  group,  some  of 
whom,  including  the  preacher,  were  so  soon  to 
reach  the  end  of  their  pilgrimage.  That  was  the 
Sunday  when  the  murderous  edict  was  issued 
from  Peking  calling  for  the  destruction  of  for- 
eigners everywhere,  and  before  that  week  had 
ended  the  edict  had  accomplished  its  purpose. 

"  On  Saturday  afternoon,  June  30th,  a  cornpany 
of  about  twenty  Boxers,  accompanied  by  a  large 
crowd  of  other  city  ruflians,  attacked  the  West 
gate  of  the  ^fission  Compound  and  set  fire  to  it, 
following  it  up  by  setting  fire  to  the  hospital  and 
j\Ir.  ?^liller's  dwelling.  They  set  fire  to  the  East 
gate  of  the  Compound,  and  after  looting  ^Irs. 
Lowrie's  house  burnt  it  also.  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Hodge  and  Dr.  Taylor  repaired  to  the  house  of 
^Mr.  Simcox,  where  the  little  babe  in  its  mother's 
arms  was  the  helpless  centre  around  which  all 
naturally  gathered.  The  demon  crowd  were  held 
oft  by  the  discharging  of  fire  arms,  by  which  a 
few  of  their  number  were  slain.  The  foreigners 
possessed  only  one  rifle,  a  fowHng  piece,  and  one 
or  two  revolvers. 

"  Stories  differ  as  to  the  details  of  the  very  last 
moments  of  the  attack.    The  Christians  in  the 


378        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


Compound  were  soon  killed,  none  sun-iving  to  tell 
the  sad  tale.  The  most  probable  account  is  that 
of  a  coolie  of  ^Ir.  Simcox,  who  says  that  he  stood 
on  a  grave  mound  some  distance  away,  and  saw 
the  house  of  ^Ir.  Simcox  finally  enveloped  in 
flames,  and  through  the  smoke  and  flames  in  the 
upper  story  the  fond  father  was  seen  pacing  the 
floor  leading  his  two  boys  by  the  hand.  Soon 
after  they  disappeared  from  view. 

*  *  *  * 

"  The  dear  ones  passed  up  to  their  home  on 
high  in  the  fire  and  did  not  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  Boxers.  This  was  merciful  mitigation  of  their 
suft'erings  and  of  our  sorrow  for  which  we  thank 
the  Heavenly  Father.  Their  remains  did  not  re- 
ceive a  proper  burial,  being  very  much  charred 
and  disfigured  by  the  fire.  After  much  searching 
and  inquiry  we  have  not  been  able  to  recover 
them.  But  God  will  bring  them  all  in  glorified 
body  at  His  own  great  day. 

"  Yours  verv'  cordiallv  in  the  great  work, 

"  J.  W.  LOWRIE." 

Capt.  Grote  Hutcheson,  U.  S.  A.,  makes  the 
following  report : 

The  following  Presbyterian  ^lissionaries,  viz., 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Simcox  and  three  children,  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Hodge,  and  Dr.  George  Y.  Taylor,  lived  in 
several  buildings  located  in  one  Compound  situ- 
ated near  the  village  of  Chang-Chia-Chuang, 
lying  about  one  mile  North  of  the  North  gate  of 
the  citv. 

"  On  the  fourth  day  of  the  sixth  Chinese  month 
(June  30th,  1900)  between  four  and  five  o'clock 
in   the   afternoon,   the   Compound   was  sur- 


The  Crowning  Day  379 


rounded  and  attacked  by  Boxers  and  villagers,  the 
attack  being  led  by  a  local  Boxer  leader  of  minor 
rank,  named  Chu-tu-tze,  known  throughout  the 
city  as  a  ruffian  and  bad  character  generally,  but 
who,  the  day  before,  had  been  presented  with  a 
gilt  button  by  the  Xieh-Tai  (Provincial  Judge), 
Ting- Yung,  (at  this  writing  Fan-Tai,  or  Provin- 
cial Treasurer).  This  button  which  was  worn  by 
the  man  at  the  time  of  the  attack  was  in  the  na- 
ture of  a  decoration  or  badge  of  distinction,  and 
was  presented  by  the  Nieh-Tai  as  indicating  his 
appreciation  of  the  man's  zeal  and  energy  in  the 
Boxer  movement.  The  incident  is  mentioned 
merely  as  pointing  out  a  certain  official  sanction 
to  the  proceedings  of  that  and  the  following  day. 

"  As  soon  as  the  Compound  was  attacked  the 
persons  mentioned  all  took  refuge  in  one  building, 
from  the  upper  story  of  which  they  could  defend 
themselves  and  a  brave  defense  was  made  by  the 
besieged  in  the  course  of  which  Chu-tu-tze  was 
killed  and  ten  other  Boxers  wounded.  Dr.  Tay- 
lor addressed  the  crowd  from  one  of  the  upper 
windows  in  a  vain  effort  to  induce  them  to  dis- 
perse but  without  avail;  and  the  Boxers  being 
without  fire  arms  could  not  dislodge  and  secure 
possession  of  their  victims.  Finally  a  successful 
efYort  was  made  to  set  fire  to  the  building.  Soon 
after  the  two  young  sons  of  Mr.  Simcox,  Paul 
and  Francis,  aged  respectively  about  five  and 
seven  years,  rushed  from  the  building  into  the 
open  air  to  escape  suffocation  from  the  dense 
clouds  of  smoke.  They  were  immediately  set 
uix)n  by  the  crowd,  cut  down  and  their  bodies 
thrown  into  the  cistern.  (The  view  of  Mr.  Low- 
rie  regarding  the  two  boys  seems  better  sustained 
by  later  information. — Author.) 

"  The  other  inmates  of  the  house  perished  in 


380       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


the  flames.  The  Chinese  Christians  and  servants, 
to  the  number  of  perhaps  twenty,  living  in  the 
Compound  also  perished,  but  whether  they  were 
killed  or  were  burned  does  not  appear  clearly. 

"  One  Chinese  Christian  who  tried  to  kill  him- 
self by  jumping  into  the  cistern  was  taken  there- 
from, removed  to  the  city  and  tortured  during  the 
night  in  an  effort  to  secure  evidence  against  the 
missionaries  corroborative  of  their  alleged  prac- 
tice of  cutting  out  eyes,  hearts,  etc..  and  of  kid- 
napping children.  This  man  was  afterwards  put 
to  death. 

"  I  certify  this  to  be  a  true  account  as  gathered 
from  various  sources,  and  substantially  correct. 
"  (Signed)    Grote  Hutcheson, 

"  Captain  6th  Cavalry. 

"  Paotixgfu,  China, 

"  October  2^th,  1900.'' 

Only  God  knows  how  heavy  was  the  anxious 
care  which  brooded  over  the  South  Suburb  on  the 
afternoon  and  evening  of  June  30th.  Two  groups 
of  missionaries,  the  Bagnalls  and  i\Ir.  Cooper  of 
the  China  Inland  iMission,  and  Mr.  Pitkin  and 
Misses  ^lorrill  and  Gould  of  the  American 
Board  Compound  were  in  deep  waters.  The  fate 
of  their  friends  at  the  North  Suburb,  all  that  late 
afternoon,  they  could  only  conjecture,  but  when 
the  night  came  the  worst  was  known.  Then  came 
the  hurried  and  solemn  preparations  for  the  end 
which  no  one  could  doubt  was  near.  In  all  the 
history  of  the  world  there  is  no  more  pitiful  and 
touching  record  than  the  story  which  is  told  of  the 
inmates  of  the  American  Board  Compound  at 


The  Crowning  Day 


Paotingfu  as  they  waited  the  dawn  which  would 
be  the  signal  for  their  own  cruel  massacre.  The 
night  was  largely  spent  in  consultation  and 
prayer.  Letters  were  written  and  an  effort  made 
to  conceal  a  few  articles  which  would  bring  com- 
fort to  the  friends,  if  they  should  receive  them, 
and  good-byes  spoken,  and  then, — there  was 
nothing  to  do  but  to  wait. 

If  it  is  a  touching  and  pitiful  record,  as  has 
been  said,  it  is  likewise  a  sublime  exhibition  of 
faith  as  victorious,  and  of  Christian  courage  and 
heroism  as  signal  and  triumphant  as  ever  il- 
lumined the  pages  of  m.yth  or  of  story.  The  writer 
cannot  find  words  adapted  to  express  his  feeling 
of  the  pathos  and  sublime  heroism  of  that  night! 
The  rain  storm  which  had  overtaken  the  Boxers 
at  the  North  Suburb  and  caused  them  to  suspend 
their  diabolical  work  for  the  night  gave  those  at 
the  South  Suburb  respite  until  the  dawn.  There 
was  little  they  could  do.  The  scene  in  the  chapel 
where  Misses  Morrill  and  Gould  with  ]\Irs.  Tu 
had  gone  for  prayer  and  consultation  and  the 
brave  words  of  IMiss  ^lorrill, — "  Now  we  can 
only  wait, — Our  lives  are  in  God's  keeping. — 
He  may  ask  us  to  lay  them  down  very  soon," 
convey  to  the  reader  better  than  any  other  the 
noble  faith  and  courage  of  the  much  loved  New 
Ens'land  young  women,  who  "  could  not  leave  if 
they  would,  and  would  not  if  they  could." 

The  scene  in  the  prison-cell  of  Socrates,  where 
the  great  philosopher  discoursed  with  his  friend 


382        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

and  disciple,  Crito,  regarding  his  burial  and  hope 
of  a  future  life,  in  pathos  and  sublimity,  falls  im- 
measurably below  the  standard  of  the  moral 
grandeur  of  the  occurrences  at  the  American 
Board  Compound  as  described  by  the  faithful  Chi- 
nese letter-carrier,  Lao  Man.  He  had  come  back 
from  the  chapel  where  he  had  spoken  with  the 
ladies  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  night  to  receive 
the  last  message  of  Mr.  Pitkin,  who  busied  with 
writing  a  few  last  letters  to  his  wife  and  others, 
urged  the  good  Lao  Man,  as  the  hour  of  midnight 
was  fast  approaching,  to  climb  over  the  wall  and 
go  into  hiding  before  the  dawn,  while  he  would 
remain  with  the  ladies  and  the  trust  committed  to 
his  care.  Said  Lao  Man,  "  I  was  a  long  time 
with  Pastor  Pitkin.  He  was  composed  and  calm. 
He  told  me  of  some  things  the  school  boys  had 
buried,  hoping  to  save  them ;  and  then  took  out  a 
letter  he  had  just  written  to  Pi  T'ai  T'ai  (Mrs. 
Pitkin),  and  his  camera,  and  said,  '  You  go  with 
me  and  we  will  bury  these  things  in  the  ground, 
under  the  dovecote,  so  that  when  all  is  over  you 
will  know  where  to  find  them.  Send  or  take  them 
to  the  soldiers  from  the  West,  or  whoever  comes 
with  them,  that  my  wife  may  be  sure  to  receive 
them.*  We  went  out,  dug  quite  a  deep  hole  and 
put  them  carefully  in,  wrapped  in  water-proof 
covers.  Then  we  went  back  to  the  Pastor's  room 
and  talked  until  after  midnight.  We  knew  little 
of  the  fate  of  the  Presbyterian  friends,  but  were 
sure  that  none  were  living.    At  last  Mr.  Pitkin 


The  Crowning  Day 


383 


said.  '  Do  not  risk  your  life  any  longer,  but  get 
over  the  wall  into  some  place  as  retired  as  may  be 
and  go  into  hiding  before  the  dawn.  ^ly  letter 
may  be  found  and  destroyed ;  if  you  learn  that  it 
is,  send  word  to  Pi  T'ai  T'ai,  that  God  was  with 
me  and  His  peace  was  my  consolation.  Tell  her, 
that  when  Horace  is  twenty-five  years  old,  I  hope 
he  will  come  to  China  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  my 
place.'  Then  we  kneeled  down  and  prayed  to- 
gether and  he  sent  me  away.  Of  the  next  day  I 
do  not  know  very  much.  The  Pastor  was  killed 
in  the  Compound,  but  the  ladies  were  taken  to  the 
Boxer  headquarters.'' 

A  letter  written  in  Januar}-,  1901.  by  the  Rev. 
J.  Walter  Lowrie  tells  all  that  can  well  be  told  of 
the  tragedy  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  workers  of 
the  Congregational  Church  at  that  place : 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

"January  igth,  1901. 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Pitkin  : 

This  long  delay  in  sending  you  the  promised 
letter  is  not  due  to  thoughtlessness  of  you.  but 
that  in  addition  to  the  fact,  that  while  the  duties 
of  missionary,  interpreter  and  secretary  of  the 
provisional  government  have  driven  me  hard,  I 
have  been  waiting  for  comforting  news  to  give 
you  of  the  resting  place  of  the  form  of  your  noble 
and  beloved  one.  Some  gleanings  I  now  have 
and  forward  you,  that  some  restful  thoughts  may 
be  mingled  with  the  heart-breaking  ones  that  must 
recur  so  often. 

During  the  month  of  June  Mr.  Pitkin  made 


384       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

a  number  of  journeys  to  the  North  Suburb  on  his 
wheel,  and  took  a  meal  there,  now  and  again,  al- 
ways most  welcome.  1  hope,  that  he  too  was  re- 
freshed in  the  loneliness  of  his  separation  from 
you  and  others.  He  sent  me  one  telegram  in 
Latin,  telling  of  the  danger  on  the  South  from 
Boxers  who  were  attacking  the  village  of  Tung 
Lu.  He  closed  the  telegram  with  the  word,  '  Im- 
manuel.'  And  the  blessed  Immanuel  was  surely 
with  him  in  those  anxious  closing  days.  I  am 
enclosing  the  telegram  in  a  letter  to  your  father 
by  this  mail.  It  was  found  in  the  telegraph  office 
here  in  town. 

When  Pastor  Meng  was  seized,  your  loved 
one  sent  a  card  to  the  Police  Office,  demanding 
his  release ;  but  they  declared  themselves  power- 
less to  do  anything.  It  seems,  that  an  imperial 
order  following,  or  accompanying  the  bitter  edict 
of  June  24th,  had  called  for  the  destruction  of 
foreigners  and  Christians,  and  this  order  the 
Provincial  Judge,  T'ing  Yung,  had  only  been  too 
glad  to  obey.  Meng  was  put  to  death  that  night, 
or  next  morning,  28th  or  29th  of  June,  and  buried 
in  a  ditch  behind  the  temple.  Two  weeks  ago  or 
more  the  younger  Pastor  and  the  Christians  rev- 
erently disinterred  the  body  and  coffined  it.  The 
hands  which  were  still  bound  behind  the  back 
were  released,  and  the  severed  head  tenderly  re- 
placed to  await  the  wondrous  transformation  of 
the  Day  of  the  Lord. 

During  the  last  week  of  June  your  loved  one 
might  have  escaped  by  cart,  or  on  horseback  by 
night,  towards  Chingtingfu ;  but  his  chivalrous 
care  of  the  ladies  and  his  loyalty  to  his  trust,  as 
guardian  of  the  mission  itself  prevented  the  at- 
tempt. Then  came  the  fatal  30th  ot  June,  when 
our  dear  friends  at  the  North  Suburb  perished  in 


The  Crowning  Day  385 

the  flames  of  ^Ir.  Simcox's  house.  Of  course  the 
news  flew  to  the  South  Suburb  most  swiftly ;  and 
that  evening  'Mr.  Pitkin  wrote  three  letters, — one 
to  you,  one  to  the  foreign  soldiers  who  might  ar- 
rive, and  one  to  the  Mission.  These  he  buried 
separately.  The  one  to  yourself  he  placed  deep  in 
a  pit,  in  the  floor  of  one  of  the  outhouses  in  the 
rear,  the  faithful  Lao  ^lan  remaining  with  him 
and  assisting,  when  all  others  had  fled.  They 
buried  the  Communion  Plate  in  the  same  place, 
but  all  were  dug  out  by  the  robber  crowd,  who 
dug  up  every  conceivable  spot  where  treasure 
might  be  hid.  The  other  letters  were  dug  up  and 
lost  also.  I  have  posted  notices,  ottering  reward 
for  these  letters  and  many  others  that  there  may 
be  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  but  no  response 
has  yet  been  made.  It  may  be,  however,  that 
later,  when  more  of  those  who  participated  in  the 
scenes  of  that  day  have  returned,  that  letter  infi- 
nitely more  precious  than  gold  may  yet  be  re- 
turned. I  will  leave  nothing  untried  to  obtain  it, 
yet  the  Chinese  would  look  upon  it  as  valueless 
and  may  not  have  preserved  it.  What  love  and 
peace  and  hope,  such  as  the  Redeemer  gives  in  the 
last  moments,  it  must  have  contained !  To  know 
that  he  wrote  it  endears  him  to  you  all  the  more, 
and  he  is  not  lost,  but  only  absent. 

Pastor  ]\Ieng's  sister  had  come  up  from  the 
ladies'  house  to  ask  what  could  be  done.  He 
prayed  with  her  and  said,  '  Nothing  can  be  done. 
— we  must  prepare  for  the  worst.'  After  she  had 
gone,  he  called  Lao  ]\Ian,  good  Lao  Man,  to  him 
and  told  him  there  was  no  hope,  but  that  he  had 
a  message  to  little  Horace,  through  his  mother, 
which  he  would  now  give  to  Lao  ^lan.  as  his  last 
\\ash  and  words.  Said  he,  *  Tell  Horace's  mother 
to  tell  my  boy  Horace,  that  his  father's  last  wish 


386       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

is  that  when  he  is  twenty-five  years  of  age,  he 
may  come  to  China  as  a  missionar}-.'  May  the 
dear  Lord  lead  him  indeed  to  desire  to  take  up  the 
work  of  his  father ;  but  oh  may  twenty  and  more 
years  hence  find  China  a  friendlier  land  to  Christ's 
messengers  than  now !  He  then  gave  Lao  ]Man 
some  money  and  told  him  to  save  his  life  by  escap- 
ing through  the  night.  It  was  raining  hard,  and 
Lao  ]\Ian  then  climbed  the  wall  and  fled.  What 
your  hero  did  that  night,  only  the  Heavenly 
Father  knows;  but  probably  he  experienced  a 
lesser  Gethsemane,  where  he  too  was  enabled  to 
look  up  into  the  Father's  face  and  say,  '  Not  my 
will,  but  thine  be  done.' 

"  At  dawn  next  morning,  the  rain  still  pouring, 
the  rabble  throng  attacked  the  Compound  at  both 
ends.  Miss  ^Morrill  and  ^liss  Gould  fled  up  to 
the  church  building  and  !Mr.  Pitkin,  revolver  in 
hand,  went  out  upon  the  steps  to  intimidate  the 
crowd.  There  he  held  them  at  bay  for  a  time. 
Some  say,  that  he  was  wounded  and  slain  there; 
but  I  think  a  more  reliable  account  states  that  he 
too  retreated  to  the  church  to  be  with  the  ladies 
and  defended  them  through  the  windows  of  the 
church  until  his  ammunition  was  exhausted, 
when  they  leaped  out  the  North  West  window 
into  the  school  yard,  and  took  refuge  in  a  small 
room  there.  Out  of  this  they  were  soon  taken, 
and  there  he  was  slain,  but  without  prolonged 
suffering.  In  one  moment  he  passed  into  the 
presence  of  the  martyred  Stephen's  Lord.  Only 
the  past  few  days,  the  Christians  lifted  his  form 
from  the  pit  where  it  had  been  placed  with  the 
bodies  of  nine  others  on  that  cruel  day, — seven 
were  children  of  the  ^leng  brothers  and  of  their 
sister,  one  a  Shansi  pupil,  and  the  ninth,  Meng's 


The  Crowning  Day 


387 


sister  herself.  His  hands  were  not  bound,  but  up- 
Hfted  as  if  in  prayer,  in  which  position  they  had 
become  rigid.  Reverently  the  form  was  placed 
in  the  coffin  which  the  Christians  had  neatly  lined 
and  over  it  was  spread  a  red  flannel  covering. 
Then  we  sang  '  Precious  Name,  Oh,  How  Sweet,* 
and  '  When  He  Cometh  to  Make  up  His  Jewels.' 
1  spoke  to  them  from  Jesus'  words  to  those  on  His 
right  hand,  '  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  if  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these,'  referring  to  his  interest 
in  the  native  Christian  children  and  others.  The 
younger  Meng  led  in  prayer.  There  were  no  dry 
eyes.  Even  the  hardened  old  policeman  wept; 
but  the  tears  of  the  Christians  were  not  of  those 
who  have  no  hope.  The  coffin  was  placed  in  a 
shed  together  with  that  of  the  elder  Meng  and 
some  others,  and  bricked  in  to  await  final  inter- 
ment, as  loved  ones  shall  indicate  later  on.  And 
in  all  the  completed  beauty  of  his  glorified  spirit 
he  sees  the  face  of  his  Redeemer. 

Miss  Morrill  and  Miss  Gould  were  dragged 
a  short  distance,  the  former  by  her  hair,  and  the 
latter  soon  becoming  powerless  to  walk,  through 
terror,  was  bound  hand  and  foot  and  borne  on  a 
beam  thrust  between  the  bound  hands  and  the 
body.  Their  clothing  was  not  removed,  as  some 
have  reported.  Miss  Morrill  exhorted  the  people 
as  she  walked,  and  even  gave  a  piece  of  silver  to 
a  poor  person  by  the  wayside.  They  were  taken 
to  the  Boxer  temple  in  the  South  East  corner  of 
the  city  and  there  were  joined  later  by  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Bagnall,  Gladys,  and  Mr.  Cooper,  who  had 
been  treacherously  arrested  in  the  flight  to  the 
camp  of  Wang  Chan  K'u'ei,  the  cruel  Colonel, 
who  has  since  been  beheaded  by  the  allied  troops 
for  his  crime.   In  the  afternoon  all  of  them,  with 


388        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


four  or  five  Chinese,  were  led  out  of  the  city  by 
a  rope  passed  around  the  uphfted  hands  and 
thence  around  the  neck  of  each  one  of  the  party. 
Aliss  Gould  had  recovered  herself  and  walked 
with  the  others.  Little  Gladys  walked  free  by  her 
mother's  side,  but  was  speared  to  death  first,  not- 
withstanding her  mother's  entreaties  for  her  life. 
They  were  all  slain  without  torture  at  the  South 
East  corner  of  the  wall  outside  the  city  and  within 
the  moat,  and  buried  there,  but  in  so  shallow  a 
grave,  that  their  remains  have  been  frequently 
disturbed  and  reburied  near  by. 

The  whole  deed  baffles  the  human  heart  to 
understand ;  but  our  King  can  do  no  wrong.  As 
we  used  to  sing  on  Sunday  summer  evenings  at 
Pei-tai-ho. — how  he  enjoyed  those  song  parties, — 
*  Sometime,  sometime  we'll  understand.'  It  is 
enough,  if  the  servant  be  as  his  blaster,  and  the 
disciple  as  his  Lord.  Jesus  loves  him  and  you 
and  Horace.    This  is  true,  and  this  is  life. 

"  Of  the  immediate  future  here,  I  dare  not  ven- 
ture an  opinion, — only  yesterday  two  Christians 
were  murdered  in  daylight,  sixty  li  south  of  the 
city,  by  Boxers,  of  whom  there  are  six  hundred 
in  one  district.  A  strong  central  government  will, 
under  God,  be  able  to  restore  quiet,  but  occasional 
murders  may  take  place.  The  younger  Meng  is 
doing  nobly  amidst  his  hundred  refugees.  He  is 
wise  and  good. 

"  They  have  found  in  the  houses  of  the  neigh- 
bours many  articles, — some  of  which,  a  coat,  a 
tall  lamp,  certainly,  and  perhaps  some  table  cut- 
lery and  silver  belonged  to  your  dear  departed 
one  and  yourself.  Lao  Man  sends  remembrances. 
Good  Lao  Man !  Farewell. 

Truly  your  fnend, 

"  J.  W.  LOWRIE." 


The  Crowning  Day  389 


The  report  of  Captain  Grote  Hutcheson  re- 
latino;-  to  the  massacre  of  the  missionaries  and 
native  Christians  of  the  American  Board  Com- 
pound and  of  the  China  Inland  Mission  is  as 
follows : 

"  In  the  American  Board  Mission  Compound, 
located  in  the  South  Suburb,  lived  the  following 
American  missionaries,  viz. :  Rev.  Mr.  Pitkin, 
Miss  Morrill,  Miss  Gould.  Near  by,  in  another 
Compound,  the  following  English  missionaries 
lived :  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bagnall  and  one  child,  and 
Mr.  William  Cooper. 

"  About  seven  a.  m.  on  the  fifth  day  of  the  sixth 
Chinese  month  (July  ist,  1900),  being  the  day 
following  the  occurrences  described  above,  and 
while  local  excitement  ran  very  high,  the  Ameri- 
can Board  Mission  Compound  was  attacked  by 
Boxers,  accompanied  by  a  throng  of  looting  vil- 
lagers. Mr.  Pitkin  had  already  heard  of  the  con- 
duct of  the  Boxers  in  attacking  the  Mission  to  the 
north  of  the  city,  and  during  the  night  had  pre- 
pared for  the  worst,  writing  a  letter  of  fareweU  to 
his  wife  and  friends  and  burying  it  together  with 
certain  small  articles  of  personal  and  church 
property  near  the  corner  of  the  house.  All  were 
dug  up  by  the  Chinese  and  have  not  been  recov- 
ered. The  two  women,  who  had  occupied  a  house 
at  the  farther  end  of  the  Compound,  had  been 
brought  to  Mr.  Pitkin's  house,  and,  upon  being 
attacked,  all  took  refuge  in  the  chapel,  and  later 
in  a  small  building  near  by.  Mr.  Pitkin  was 
armed  with  a  revolver  with  which  he  defended 
himself  and  his  charges  until  the  ammunition  was 
exhausted,  when  the  crowd  poured  into  the  house 
and  seized  the  occupants,  dragging  them  out.  In 
the  melee  Mr.  Pitkin  was  shot  and  then  beheaded, 


390       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

his  body  being  buried  with  six  or  seven  Chinese 
Christians  in  one  pit  just  outside  the  Compound 
wall.  The  head  was  carried  away  and  into  the 
city,  and  it  is  generally  reported,  taken  into  the 
Yamen  of  the  Nieh-Tai,  Ting  Yung,  as  an  evi- 
dence of  the  good  work  of  the  Boxers,  and  was 
seen  no  more. 

During  this  time  and  later,  a  force  of  about 
thirty  Chinese  soldiers  stood  outside  the  gate  of 
the  Pitkin  Compound  with  a  knowledge  of  the 
proceedings,  but  taking  no  active  part  therein. 
They  appear  to  have  remained  neutral,  doing 
nothing. 

**  Miss  Gould  and  Miss  Morrill  were  taken  out 
of  the  Compound  and  into  the  city.  Miss  Gould 
appears  to  have  been  so  greatly  frightened  by  the 
rough  and  brutal  conduct  of  the  Chinese  that  she 
had  fainted  from  shock  and  fear,  and  remained 
in  a  more  or  less  comatose  condition  for  some  time 
and  was  unable  to  walk.  She  was  accordingly 
bound  hand  and  foot  and  slung  on  a  pole  or  lance, 
as  pigs  are  carried  in  China,  and  taken  to  the  city. 
Miss  Morrill  being  a  fearless  woman  of  consider- 
able moral  strength,  was  able  to  walk,  and  did  so. 
In  this  manner,  Miss  Gould  being  carried  and 
Miss  Morrill  walking,  but  being  led  by  the  hair, 
they  were  taken  to  the  Chi-Sheng-An  Temple  in 
the  South  East  corner  of  the  city,  near  the  wall, 
one  of  the  headquarters  of  the  Boxers,  where  they 
remained  all  day.  En  route  the  streets  were 
thronged  with  people,  many  of  whom  clutched 
and  tore  the  clothing  of  the  two  women,  which 
soon  was  much  tattered,  but  no  deliberate  effort 
to  parade  them  in  a  nude  state  was  made.  Neither 
does  it  appear  that  they  were  violated, — such  in 
fact  is  highly  improbable,  but  they  were  roughly 
handled  and  knocked  about. 


g 

Q 
X 
^  H 

I— I 

s " 

<  m 
Hi 


>H   S  H 

o  r 

H  :5 

H  S  S 

02  S 
H 

m  § 

P5 
H 
W 


The  Crowning  Day  391 


*'  Chinese  Christians  and  servants  in  the  Ameri- 
can Board  Mission  Compound,  to  the  number  of 
perhaps  ten.  also  perished  about  the  time  of 
Mr.  Pitkin's  death  and  were  buried  with  his 
body. 

"  During  the  day,  Mr.  and  IMrs.  Bagnall,  one 
child,  and  Mr.  William  Cooper  were  also  brought 
to  the  Chi-Sheng-An  Temple,  and  presumably  all 
were  put  through  a  form  of  examination  as  to 
their  guilt,  according  to  the  general  custom  of  the 
Boxers.  Late  in  the  afternoon,  about  six  o'clock, 
perhaps,  the  entire  party  were  conducted  out  of 
the  city.  During  the  day,  Miss  Gould  had  re- 
covered her  strength  and  self-possession,  and 
was  able  to  walk. 

"  The  following  method  was  adopted :  The 
hands  were  bound  and  held  in  front  of  the  body, 
the  wrists  about  the  height  of  the  neck;  a  rope 
w^as  then  tied  about  the  wrists,  passing  to  the  rear 
around  the  neck,  thence  to  the  wrists  of  the  next 
person  behind,  and  thence  about  the  neck  and  so 
on.  The  child  was  not  bound,  but  ran  along 
clinging  to  her  mother's  dress.  The  end  of  the 
rope  in  front  was  seized  by  two  men  and  the 
doomed  party,  thus  led  in  single  file,  all  bound 
together  like  Chinese  criminals,  viewed  by  an 
immense  throng  of  the  populace,  were  led  through 
the  streets,  passing  out  by  the  South  gate  to  the 
place  of  execution  at  the  South  East  corner  of  the 
wall,  between  the  moat  and  the  wall.  Here  all 
were  executed  by  being  beheaded,  except  the 
child  which  was  speared  by  a  Boxer.  The  bodies 
and  heads  were  insecurely  buried  in  one  pit  about 
forty  yards  from  the  South  wall  and  about 
seventy  yards  west  of  the  corner.  Both  Com- 
pound and  graves  were  personally  visited  by 
me. 


392        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 


"  I  certify  this  to  be  a  true  account,  as  gathered 
from  various  sources,  and  substantially  correct. 
"  (Signed)        Grote  Hutcheson, 

"  Captain  6th  Cavalry,  U.  S.  A" 

"  Paotixgfu,  China, 

"  October  25,  1900." 

It  seems  fitting  to  give  place  in  this  book  to  a 
brief  account  of  the  Alemorial  Services  held  at 
Paotingfu,  March  23rd  and  24th,  1901.  And 
again  we  are  indebted  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lowrie  for 
a  most  beautiful  and  interesting  letter : 

"  Paotingfu,  China, 

''April  3,  1901. 

"  1  am  happy  to  report  that  we  have  been  able 
to  hold  a  memorial  service  for  the  dear  friends 
who  were  taken  from  us  in  so  cruel  a  manner  last 
year.  W^e  waited  until  the  weather  was  mild 
enough  to  permit  the  Peking  friends  to  come  to 
Paotingfu  and  spend  a  few  days  in  our  unfur- 
nished native  quarters  without  danger  of  ill  effects 
from  exposure. 

"  The  memorial  services  we  concluded  to  hold 
on  two  days  at  the  Compounds  where  the 
tragedies  occurred, — on  the  23rd  of  March  for 
our  Mission,  and  on  the  following  day,  the  24th, 
for  the  American  Board. 

"  All  our  efforts  to  find  traces  of  the  remains 
of  the  loved  ones  of  our  Mission  had  proved  un- 
availing. The  flames  in  which  they  lost  their 
lives  seemed  to  have  consumed  their  bodies,  or  at 
least  so  nearly  consumed  them,  as  to  make  it  im- 
possible to  recover  the  remains  after  the  lapse  of 
the  four  months  that  intervened  before  we  ar- 


MEMORIAL  SERVICE,  PAOTINGFU,  MARCH  23,  1901. 


DR.  WHERRY  READING  THE  MEMORIAL  SERVICE. 


The  Crowning  Day  393 


rived.  And  we  were  spared  the  shock  which  one 
could  not  but  feel  at  the  sight  of  the  severed 
forms  of  those  he  loved,  and  which  were  recov- 
ered at  the  South  Suburb,  our  sister  Mission. 

The  body  of  one  devoted  Chinese  woman, 
and  the  black  hair  queues  of  several  Chinese  men 
who  had  been  slain  in  the  Compound  were  the 
only  remains  we  could  discover. 

"  The  Peking  visitors  of  our  own  Mission 
were  Rev.  Dr.  Wherry,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  A. 
Killie,  Dr.  Eliza  E.  Leonard,  Miss  McKillican, 
and  Dr.  Maud  Mackey,  in  fact  the  entire  Mis- 
sion, excepting  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cunningham, 
whose  duties  in  the  Boarding  School,  and  in  con- 
nection with  revival  services  among  the  United 
States  soldiers,  prevented  their  leaving  Peking. 
Seven  members  of  the  American  Board  Mission, 
including  Rev.  Drs.  Sheffield  and  Arthur  H. 
Smith,  came  at  the  same  time. 

"  The  magistrates  had  erected  a  mat  pavilion, 
such  as  is  used  upon  these  occasions  in  China,  a 
few  rods  from  the  spot  where  the  martyrs  passed 
into  the  Heavenly  Home.  It  consisted  of  three 
rooms,  one  of  which  was  reserved  for  the  ladies 
present  at  the  memorial  service.  The  central 
room  was  open  and  made  to  represent  a  shrine, 
in  which  the  names  of  the  departed  were  in- 
scribed in  the  Chinese  language.  Over  these 
names  were  the  Chinese  characters,  LING 
SHUANG  TSAI  TTEN,  meaning,  'Their 
spirits  are  happy  in  heaven.'  Before  this  shrine 
were  many  pots  of  beautiful  flowers,  four  of 
which  were  presented  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
priests,  who  sent  also  a  cordial  letter  of  sympathy. 
The  remaining  pots  were  gifts  of  the  merchants 
of  the  city,  who  also  sent  blue  cloth  banners  with 
suitable  inscriptions.    Outside  of  this  pavilion 


394       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


and  flanking  it  on  either  side  were  guest  rooms 
for^  mandarins,  gentry,  merchants,  and  foreign 
military  officers.  And  around  all  was  thrown  a 
mat  fence  with  a  large  main  gate  and  archway, 
giving  the  impression  of  a  Chinese  residence  and 
central  court.  Over  the  archway  in  large  letters 
were  the  Chinese  characters,  SHOU  SSU 
SHAN  TAO,  '  Faithful  to  the  truth  unto  death.' 

"  Xotv>-ithstanding  a  blinding  dust  storm  all 
the  mandarins  of  the  city  were  present  in  their 
official  chairs,  including  the  provincial  treasurer, 
or  fantai,  Kao,  the  provincial  judge,  Sun, — the 
prefect,  T'ao. — the  district  magistrate,  Wu, — and 
the  general  of  the  native  forces,  formerly  sta- 
tioned at  Paotingfu,  Chang.  Many  of  the  mer- 
chants also  were  there. 

"  The  foreign  military  officers  expressed  their 
interest  and  s\-mpathy  in  a  conspicuous  way.  Gen- 
eral Von  Kettler  with  a  platoon  of  soldiers  not 
only  attended  himself  but  granted  the  band  of  the 
German  Brigade,  whose  music  was  most  beauti- 
fully adapted  to  the  occasion.  A  group  of  French 
officers,  including  Col.  Espinasse,  Chief  of  Staff 
to  General  Bailloud,  who  was  at  the  time  absent 
from  Paotingfu,  completed  the  international  as- 
semblage. 

"  The  service  opened  with  some  rich  and  plain- 
tive strains  from  the  band  which  were  followed  by 
a  reading  of  Scripture  by  Rev.  C.  A.  Killie.  a 
singing  in  English  of  the  beautiful  hymn,  *  Asleep 
in  Jesus,  blessed  sleep.'  which,  and  especially  the 
last  verse,  never  seemed  more  appropriate,  a  me- 
morial address  bv  Rev.  John  Wherry,  D.D.,  who 
spoke  of  each  of  those  individually  whose  death 
we  had  gathered  to  commemorate.  The  German 
musicians  followed  with  two  stanzas.  '  Ein  feste 
Burg  ist  unser  Gott.*    Rev.  Dr.  Sheffield  of  the 


MISSIONARIES  AND  FRIENDS  AT  THE  SERVICE. 


The  Crowning  Day  395 


American  Board  ^lission  led  in  prayer,  Mr.  Low- 
rie  followed  in  some  remarks  to  the  Chinese  gath- 
ered there.  The  Chinese  sang  the  native  render- 
ing of  the  hymn,  '  I'm  but  a  stranger  here,  Heaven 
is  my  home.'  Rev.  Dr.  Arthur  Smith  of  the 
American  Board  pronounced  the  benediction. 
The  band  followed  with  a  soft  and  gentle  air  and 
the  service  was  ended. 

The  foreign  missionaries  lingered  about  the 
ruins  of  the  Mission,  gathering  any  little  objects 
that  might  serve  as  mementoes  of  the  place,  and 
learning  of  the  horrors  of  that  fatal  day,  then  re- 
paired to  their  respective  headquarters. 

"  The  following  day  there  was  a  solemn  and 
impressive  ceremony  at  the  American  Board  Mis- 
sion where  twenty-six  coffins  containing  the  re- 
mains of  those  missionaries  and  natives  who  had 
been  beheaded  when  the  premises  were  destroyed, 
were  awaiting  interment.  In  the  afternoon  at 
five  o'clock  the  missionaries  gathered  for  an  in- 
formal 'heart  to  heart  memorial  service  at  the 
residence  of  Mr.  LowTie  within  the  city.  Among 
many  things  that  were  said  Dr.  Wherry  recalled 
the  remarkable  wisdom  displayed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Simcox  in  training  their  oldest  boy,  Paul.  Paul 
was  by  nature  difficult  to  control,  but  each  suc- 
ceeding year  gave  evidence  of  the  effectiveness 
of  the  loving  discipline  which  by  the  help  of  God 
was  transforming  him  into  a  thoughtful  and 
obedient  c'hild. 

"  Into  the  future  we  cannot  yet  see,  but  when 
quiet  times  return  we  hope  to  make  of  the  spot 
where  the  dear  ones  fell  a  memorial  burial  ground, 
where  in  the  future  others  who  die  in  the  faith 
shall  be  buried  also. 

"  Yours  cordially, 

"  J.  W.  LOWRIE." 


396        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfli 

Some  additional  facts  gleaned  from  an  article 
written  for  the  N'czu  York  Observer  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  Arthur  J.  Brown,  Secretary  of  the  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  and 
part  of  a  letter  from  the  Rev.  J.  Albert  IMiller, 
now  of  Peking,  China,  will  conclude  the  story. 

In  Dr.  Brown's  communication  there  is  a  slight 
correction  of  the  report,  that  all  of  the  Presby- 
terian missionaries  had  taken  refuge  on  the  30th 
of  June  in  the  house  of  Mr.  Simcox.  It  would 
seem  that  Dr.  Taylor  was  not  with  the  other  mis- 
sionaries when  the  Boxers  attacked  the  Com- 
pound but  had  gone  to  the  Lowrie  house  where 
occurred  the  incident  of  his  showing  the  gun  and 
telling  them  what  havoc  he  might  do,  but  refus- 
ing to  take  life,  threw  the  gun  into  the  fire  and 
perished  in  the  flames  of  the  Lowrie  house.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Hodge  had  however,  as  previously  said, 
taken  refuge  with  Mr.  and  ^Irs.  Simcox  and  with 
them  went  home  to  God.  From  this  same  article 
is  gleaned  the  additional  fact  that  we  are  indebted 
solely  to  the  English  General  for  the  opportunity 
to  acquire  any  accurate  information  as  to  the  fate 
of  the  eleven  ^Americans  who  perished  at  Pao- 
tingfu.  Our  own  Government  turned  a  deaf  ear 
to  the  importunate  entreaties  of  the  friends  of  the 
American  missionaries  that  an  expedition  be  sent 
after  the  fall  of  Peking  to  ascertain  the  fate  of 
the  Americans  at  that  place.  It  was  late  in  Octo- 
ber, 1900,  when  the  English  column  under  the 
command  of  General  Gaselee  reached  Paotingfu 


PAVILION  WITH  BANNER  ERECTED  OVER 
THE  ENTRANCE. 


The  Crowning  Day  397 


and  the  providential  appointment  of  the  Rev.  J. 
Walter  Lowrie  as  interpreter  for  the  British  made 
it  possible  for  the  friends  and  the  Church  at  large 
to  receive  a  definite,  and  in  a  sense  a  satisfactory 
report  on  the  awful  tragedy. 

It  is  needless  to  speculate  in  regard  to  wha^- 
might  have  been  done  to  give  relief  to  the  im- 
perilled missionaries  at  Paotingfu  during  the 
months  of  May  and  June,  1900 ;  suffice  it  to  say 
that  nothing  was  done  by  the  Government  and 
nothing  attempted. 

The  Rev.  J.  Albert  Miller  who  for  seven  years 
was  a  companion  and  fellow- worker  of  Mr. 
Simcox's  at  Paotingfu  and  who  left  the  sta- 
tion for  the  seacoast  just  before  the  Boxer  crisis 
has  related  many  touching  incidents  relative  to 
the  last  months  they  laboured  in  that  field.  When 
on  his  way  from  his  house  at  the  station  to  the 
depot  where  he  and  his  family  were  to  take  the 
train  for  the  coast  in  the  early  part  of  May,  1900, 
he  recalls  that  Mrs.  Simcox  came  out  of  her  house 
to  bid  them  good-bye  and  that  when  they  urged 
her  to  accompany  them  and  reminded  her  of  the 
Boxer  menace,  she  replied  that  she  would  not 
leave  Mr.  Simcox  to  bear  the  great  responsibility 
alone.  When  the  suggestion  was  made  that  per- 
haps the  Boxers  would  come,  she  replied  that  if 
she  were  to  see  them  coming,  her  hair  would  turn 
white.  And  yet  God  gave  her  the  grace  as  we 
are  justified  in  believing  to  stand  firm  to  the  end. 

In  a  letter  written  by  Mr.  ^liller  since  his  re- 


39^        The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 


turn  to  China,  dated  Peking,  December  5th,  1901, 
he  gives  an  interesting  account  of  a  visit  to  the 
field  of  his  former  service,  now  consecrated  by 
the  blood  of  as  brave  men  and  women  as  ever 
gave  their  lives  in  defence  of  the  truth : 

One  week  ago  Sabbath  day  1  spent  at  Pao- 
tingfu, and  spoke  to  the  surviving  Christians.  In 
my  district  every  Christian  was  killed.  In  Mr. 
Simcox's  district  (Man  Ch'ng),  only  one  or  two 
suffered  martyrdom.  One  of  the  most  earnest 
Christians  in  Mr.  Simcox's  field,  Chao  Lao  Hsing, 
came  to  our  Compound  a  few  days  before  the 
trouble  and  remained  there  unto  the  end,  suffer- 
ing martyrdom  with  the  dear  ones.  Mr.  Sim- 
cox's Chinese  boy  who  was  with  them  until  the 
night  before  they  were  killed,  making  his  escape 
in  the  dark,  was  here  with  us  yesterday.  He  said 
there  was  no  great  sense  of  impending  danger, 
though  there  was  some  apprehension  of  it,  until 
two  or  three  days  before  the  end  came.  He  also 
said  the  little  boys  were  playful  and  unconscious 
of  the  danger  to  the  last.  The  others  were  just 
as  they  had  been  ordinarily ;  though  they  of  course 
had  many  grave  doubts  as  to  their  safety.  They 
said  Mr.  Simcox  was  manifestly  bearing  a  very 
great  burden  of  responsibility,  and  yet  they  spoke 
most  beautifully  of  his  words  of  cheer  and  com- 
fort to  others.  Keng  Lao  Tai  in  whose  house 
Mr.  Simcox  held  his  Sunday  services  seemed  very 
tender  in  his  feelings  towards  Mr.  Simcox.  I 
had  often  thought  that  they  did  not  appreciate 
Mr.  Simcox's  unselfish  labours  for  them.  Like 
little  children  they  would  take  exception  to  some 
matters  in  which  Mr.  Simcox  would  not  grant 
their  request,  even  where  the  right  in  the  case 


PAVILION  ERECTED  BY  THE  CHINESE 
FOR  THE  SERVICE. 


RUINS  OF  THE  MISSION  PROPERTY. 
NATIVE  CHRISTIANS  AND  FOREIGNERS  LOOKING 
FOR  MEMENTOES. 


The  Crowning  Day  399 


was  manifestly  with  him  ;  and  on  account  of  their 
discomfiture  in  that  re^^ard  they  seemed  often  un- 
conscious of  his  unselfish  nobility  of  character 
and  incessant  and  arduous  labours  for  them.  I 
was  rejoiced  to  see  that  in  their  heart  of  hearts 
they  were  not  ignorant  of  or  unappreciative  of  his 
labours  for  them.  While  I  was  speaking  of  him, 
they  sobbed  as  if  their  hearts  would  break.  It 
would  have  done  his  soul  good  to  witness  their 
devotion  to  him. 

"  At  the  close  of  the  meeting  Mr.  Keng  spoke 
up  saying  they  must  erect  a  stone  to  his  memory 
in  their  little  church. 

"  One  of  Miss  Morrill's  old  ser\^ants  was  in  the 
audience.  He  sat  there  crying  all  the  time  I  was 
speaking.  After  service  Lao  Man,  the  man  who 
was  with  Mr.  Pitkin  to  within  a  few  hours  of  his 
death,  came  in  to  see  and  talk  with  me.  He  gave 
me  Mr.  Pitkin's  last  words  to  him,  the  same  that 
Mr.  Lx)wrie  wrote  home,  but  they  seemed  to  have 
added  force  when  repeated  in  Chinese  and  by  the 
man  who  heard  them.  He  said  to  the  Chinese, 
'  Silver  is  of  no  use ;  gold  is  of  no  use ;  stand 
firm  in  the  faith.'  Then  he  gave  the  message 
regarding  little  Horace. 

"Just  as  soon  as  the  service  was  over  and  before 
I  saw  Lao  Man,  the  Chinese  women  came  crowd- 
ing around  me.  They  asked  very  tenderly  about 
Mrs.  Simcox's  mother  and  family ;  then  began 
rehearsing  Mrs.  Simcox's  good  deeds.  She  surely 
has  not  lived  in  vain.  She  has  left  her  influence 
upon  their  lives.  They  spoke  so  affectionately 
of  the  children,  having  special  words  for  Baby 
Margaret.  The  manifestation  of  so  much  af¥ec- 
tion  on  their  part  v/as  a  revelation  to  me,  and  it 
did  me  good.  Weak  they  doubtless  are  and  young 
in  Christian  experience,  but  they  are  sincere ;  and 


400       The  Tragedy  of  Paotingfu 

I  often  think  that  in  God's  sight  they  may  be 
more  precious  than  some  of  us.  They  may  know 
httle  of  the  Father's  will ;  if  so,  they  are  less  cul- 
pable in  the  sight  of  the  just  Judge  of  all  the 
earth  than  we  who  with  fuller  knowledge  do  it  no 
more  perfectly  than  they.'' 

Memorial  ser\'ices  have  been  held  by  almost  all 
Christian  denominations,  and  in  almost  all  lands. 
They  tell  better  than  words  the  deep  sympathy 
which  has  been  awakened  by  the  sacrifices  and 
martyrdom  of  the  noble  army  of  men,  women 
and  children  who,  for  Christ's  sake  perished  in 
the  Boxer  uprising  in  China  during  the  summer 
of  1900.  Ever\-where  there  have  been  expres- 
sions of  great  sorrow  over  the  persecutions  which 
the  Church  has  suffered  in  China,  and  everywhere 
mention  is  made  of  the  heroism  and  faithfulness 
of  the  Christian  missionaries,  and  of  the  native 
Christians  as  well.  The  Church  at  home  has  al- 
ready shown  signs  of  the  spiritual  uplift  which 
always  follows  notable  proofs  of  the  martyr  spirit 
of  her  representatives  on  the  outposts  of  civilisa- 
tion. The  Church  in  China  is  also  demonstrat- 
ing before  the  world,  that  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
is  the  seed  of  the  Church.  Until  the  latest  day  in 
that  far  away  land  men  will  treasure  the  record 
of  sacrifice  and  suffering  which  God's  people,  in 
the  year  1900,  endured  in  China,  and  hand  down 
the  story  of  Paotingfu. 


THE  END 


DATE  DUE 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  U.S.  A. 

